《Brothel Manager : Unexpected Encounter with A Hidden Family Heirloom》


 Chapter 1 - 1: Viral Video

    <h4>Chapter 1: Viral Video</h4>


    Mumbai, India...


    December 31, 2017...


    In a grand, 18-floor, five-star hotel...


    "Take me to your most expensive room,"


    Das ordered the manager, who was staring at him with at most respect.


    "Sir, today is the new year''s eve, and the SSS rooms are all busy. It will be more expensive if you really want a VVIP suit."


    The manager said with his white teeth open. Perhaps his attire truly convinced the manager that, he was a spoiled young master from a wealthy family.


    "Do you think I''m short on money?" He replied angrily to the manager without looking at him.


    "Sorry, sir, I did not mean that. Please wait a minute; I will make arrangements."


    With that, the manager picked up his walkie-talkie and said,


    "Someone, please send me Lucy here immediately." He said those words authoritatively.


    After a few minutes, a young beauty with a short dress came to the reception. The manager also began staring at her cleavage.


    "John, why did you ask me toe here?"


    Thedy asked him with a sweet voice. The manager was really taking his time to stare at her wealth.


    "Ahm¡­cough¡­..ahu..ahu¡­"


    Mohan Das, who is acting as the young master today, gave a small cough. The manager quickly resumed his posture and started talking like nothing happened.


    "Lucy, take this young master to the SSS room on the seventeenth floor." The manager ordered the cold beauty like a master giving instructions to servant.


    Thedy scanned Das from head to toe. Convinced by his attire, thedy picked up his hand like a little fianc¨¦e and dragged him towards the elevator.


    The girl pressed the 17th floor with her other hand as she entered the lift.


    By the time the lift reached the seventeenth floor, she had already started rubbing on Das'' shoulder with herrge pair of melons.


    Das body had already started getting on the heat. Before this, he was a poor virgin soul until today. He never had this much close contact with any woman in his life.


    Even though he has a girlfriend in college, she broke up with him yesterday. She used him as a scrape goat in her YouTube video.


    She and her friends filmed their love story from the start and made a big one-hour YouTube video in the end. In that video, they showed how he acted like a fool to satisfy her every need. They also put their romantic chat in the video.


    They made him a fool for going viral on the inte. They portrayed her as a rich, innocent girl and him as a drooling paparazzi.


    With that video, she became famous, and Das became a fool to the entire world. The video was watched by a freaking ten million people, including his entire college friends and lecturers. Those fuckers are still promoting the video with money.


    Das was a poor orphan who lost his parents in his childhood. After that, he worked during the day at a tea shop and studied at night. With the help of a schrship and the support from his orphanage he joined this rich brats city coge. Other than college, he has nowhere else to go.


    Fed up with life, he decided to take his own life. Instead of dying like a poor virgin, he decided to enjoy onest day of his life. That''s why he came here today, dressed up like the young master of a luxurious family.


    Except for that dress, there is no single in his pockets. He had already decided to die after this day. So he did not think much about it.


    The elevator door opened slowly. Thedy dragged him along the corridor and took him to a locked room. Room number 1706 is written on the top.


    Thedy took a card from her small purse and opened the room door by cing it in the socket.


    After entering the room, she bolted the door. She took the coat from Das and ced him on the couch. and she slowly started unwrapping herself before his eyes.


    Das was really getting into the mood as thedy started revealing more skin. For a poor virgin like him, it was really tough to control in this situation. Thedy''s skin was milky white and tworge mounds emerged from her bra.


    Thedy sat on the top of his crotch and put her hands around him. She was only left with her lingerie.


    "Young master, should I order wine for you?" She whispered softly in his ears.


    Das felt as if his body had received an electric shock. She had a deep, moaning voice that was hard to control for him. His little brother was already standing up like the Eiffel Tower. Thedy is also rubbing her back against his younger brother.


    But the thought that he came here without money really made him feel a little anxiety.


    ''He already thought that after this he would definitely be shot dead by the manager. So, without much thought, he said yes to the drinks.''


    She picked up the phone while still sitting on him and dialled the number for the receptionist down the stairs.


    "Young master, should I order the expensive one?" It only cost you twenty thousand bucks. She asked sweetly.


    Without much exnation, Das said "whatever you like."


    After she ordered the wine, slowly started undressing him. Just after she took his shirt, the sound of a calling bell came.


    "Young master, please give me a moment." She said in a husky voice.


    With a small giggle, she sat up and went to open the room door. After a brief moment, she came back with a wine bottle. She opened the bottle, poured two sses, and gave him one with a seductive gesture. He picked up the ss and took a sip from it.


    ''It''s really good wine." Hemented while happily sipping the costly wine.


    ''Young master, please give me your card." Before he said another word, the girl asked him for the credit card.


    ''What?!... Why do you need my card?" Das asked with an anxious face.


    "The young master is new here. So, you don''t know about the rules. ording to house rules for SSS rooms, one should pay a small deposit at the start. The manager forgot to tell you, young master." She replied like a little manager herself.


    Das came to reality after her sweat revtion. He never thought about the paying part in his grand n to enjoy one night.


    Many of his friends and seniors in the college who came here said that you will be asked to pay in the end not at the beginning. That''s why he came confidently without thinking about the money matters.


    "Hmm¡­ What a waste of efforts. The grand n to not die as a virgin failed at thest step. Maybe I should not have said yes to this expensive wine." He thought with a self pity.


    "Young master, what are you thinking? It is just a small deposit. Just throw your card. That damn attendant has been waiting for the payment from a long time." She said it with a lustful expression


    But this time her action did not excite him. Instead, it became a cold shower on his face.


    "Miss, usually how much you charge for one night." He asked her with a dull tone.


    "Including the SSS room, the drinks, and service charges, it will be more than onekh per night."


    "Why are you asking all this, young master?...Please, let''s not waste our time. Give me your card." She asked cheerfully.


    "What the fuck? It is too much for the night. It will take me a full year to earn that much amount as a part-timer." But he did not say that loudly.


    There is already a cold sweat on his forehead. Now he has started regretting it.


    "What avish life! People spend that much for one night. Maybe I''m still a frog at the bottom." Das though in self realisation.


    "Young master, why are you not responding?" This time she asked irritatingly. She also lost her temper. For just a mere deposit, Das is taking too much of her time.


    "I don''t have a single penny on me." He replied calmly.


    "Young master, please stop joking."


    Thedy did not believe his words. She was still under the impression that he was ying with her. but sadly, that''s not the case.


    "I''m not joking." He replied again with a serious face.


    With that sentence, thest thread of any hope was broken for the oppositedy.


    "Are you for real?" The girl was really surprised by the revtion.


    ''Yeah.'' He replied shamelessly.


    She angrily took the telephone beside the bed and pressed number two this time. The call was directly connected to the manager. She reported the entire incident to him.


    After ending the call, she dressed herself quickly, as if Das was taking advantage of her. Das also got dressed up.


    After a few minutes, the manager appeared with arge baton in his hands. He came straight towards him.


    "Tell me which body part you like most in your body." John asked him seriously.


    Das was really frightened by the manager''s words. The manager, who looked like a humble servant to him at the entrance, now looking like a grim reaper. John was really staring seriously into his eyes. Das couldn''t even talk before him.


    The manager John, lifted him up into the air by holding his cor.


    "John, why are you wasting your breath on him? Take him to the underground and beat the shit out of him." The seductivedy, who always looked like a gentle flower, now yelled like a criminal judge.


    Das was really frightened when thatdy mentioned about the underworld. Even though he came prepared to die, in the actual situation, he failed to hold up.


    The manager started dragging him outside. He didn''t even use an elevator. He continued dragging himself along the stairs.


    Note: Please read at least first thirty chapters before dropping the book. As hero gain his magic ability on chapter thirty... read until that point before dropping it.

 Chapter 2 - 2 : Need a Desi Aunty

    <h4>Chapter 2: : Need a Desi Aunty</h4>


    Das tried to resist the manager John. But before John''s muscle power, his efforts became futile.


    "Maybe this is an end for my twenty years of poor life." Das though with a disappointed face.


    Even though there were many people in the corridor staring at him, no one came to his rescue. Some people, evenughed cheerfully. By the time they reached the 13th floor, beeping sounds came from Manager John''s walkie-talkie.


    For the sake of answering the microphone, John stopped dragging Das.


    "What is it this time? Didn''t I say, to send Juli to that foreigner''s room?." John said with an irritating tone.


    "John, that foreigner rejected Juli. I can''t understand what he is saying, pleasee fast. He is also a distinguished servant of our owner. If we can''t satisfy him, one of us will lose our job."


    A hurried voice came from the other end and A foreigner''s voice could also be heard yelling from the side.


    "Ahhh¡­. Number seven, you are really a headache. Can''t you settle a single customer?" John shouted angrily.


    "John, pleasee faster. I can''t understand a single thing he is saying. If you dy some more time, he will definitely kill me. ahhhh¡­" The subordinate disconnected the call before John could reply anything.


    "Shit, these foreigners are always a fucking trouble." With an irritating face, John started dragging Das back to the seventeenth floor.


    "Manger, could you please stop dragging me?... It''s really ufortable. If you want I can follow you without disturbing your business. Das said in a requesting tone.


    But contrary to his expectations, John became more angry with his suggestion.


    "Shut the fuck up! You still have guts talk back to me. Do you even know what happened to thest guy who came here to get a free meal?... I''ve fucking taken his eyes out. After that incident, no one darede here to time pass. Finally, After so many years, a stinky brat like you dared toe here." John angrily yelled at him with an angry face.


    Maybe John was also tired after dragging him up for two floors... he took the elevator to the seventeenth floor.


    By the time the lift door opens, there is already a bigmotion going on outside the corridor.


    A foreign man who is wearing a night coat around his belly is yelling on a subordinate who is in an attender suit. Beside them, four girls stood there with annoyed expressions.


    John hurriedly ran towards the foreigner while still dragging Das. Before John asked about the situation, the foreigner started yelling on him.


    "You idiot, I said I want a desi aunty with dark skin and big boobs. Why are you sending these white chicks every time? If you send me one more white chick, I will kill you." That foreigner scolded John in an American ng nonstop.


    John got dumbfounded with the foreigner''s relentless yelling in Englishnguage. He did not understand a single word. After thinking for long time, He picked up a beautiful girl who stood beside him and said,


    "Sir, no aunty. Fresh¡­. Fresh" he said fresh continuously like selling vegetables in a market.


    "What fresh? I don''t want this skinny chick. Please bring me a mature Desi aunty." The foreigner replied with a loud voice.


    Manager John really thought that the foreigner was calling the beautifuldy an auntie. John did not understand what the foreigner was trying to say. He already sent four top beauties from his happy house. But the foreigner was rejecting every single one.


    "The foreigner was asking for an aunty with ck skin and big boobs. Can''t you understand that?" Das asked the manager John questioningly in the localnguage.


    "Boy, stop running your stinky mouth. Why would a rich person like him ask for a ck aunty? Are you messing with me?" John said angrily with a threatening look. John never expected that a foreigner would ask for Desi aunty.


    "I''m not talking nonsense. He really asking for an aunty." Das spoke brazenly.


    "Boss, maybe this brat is telling the truth. Should I call Ms. Saggy toe here?" The subordinate standing beside John suggested with a cheekyugh.


    "First, inform Ms. Saggy toe here. I''m also really curious to see if this kid is making any sense. Boy, if I find out that you are messing with me, this will be thest day of your life." Manager John gave a threatening finger to Das.


    Instead of arguing with John, Das turned his head and started talking with the foreigner.


    "Sir, this time, they are making the proper arrangements ording to your request. Please don''t spoil your mood by scolding these littledies. They didn''t even understand what you were saying." Das said those words so that the foreigner could understand the situation. The words he said unintentionally, really made the foreigner calm.


    "Young man, By any chance, are you a new manager here?... That''s good. In the past, I asked the owner to hire a new manager who could deal with foreigners, instead of this bulldozer. Thank God, he finally listened to my request."


    After finding a person who can understand him, the foreigner really started sweet talking with Das.


    Just before Das prepared to reply, a middle-aged aunty withrge saggy boobs wearing a modern sari, who''s walking like a small drum roll, came walking to the seventeenth floor.


    She came directly near the subordinate and said,


    "Why are you disturbing me on New Year''s Eve?" Don''t you know I will be really busy?" She said while putting her hand on the subordinate. She was really trying to act like a seductive teenager.


    "Who in the world will spoil their life with you? Even a thousand-year-old pervert will start running when he sees your saggy boobs. I only called you because manager Jhon asked for you." The subordinate said, Irritatingly.


    The saggy women turned her focus towards manager John.


    "Did you really ask for me?" She asked John with a little shyness on her face. John felt a cold chill run down his back. Unintentionally, he took a step back.


    "Hahha...hahha...yes..yes..I want her. She is the perfect one." Before John could reply to anything, the foreigner startedughing hysterically. Everyone started staring at him with their mouths wide open.


    Before anyone could say anything, the foreigner took the ckdy into the room and shut the door with a loud thud.


    For Jhon, it really took a few minutes toe out of the shock.


    "Why are you still standing? Go, attend to the customers. Don''t you know what time it is?" John yelled at his subordinates.


    After everyone left, John brought Das to the first-floor reception. He let Das sit beside the receptionist''s desk. John took the steps at the fire exit and went to the underground floor.


    After ten minutes, John came back with a walkie-talkie in his hand. He gave the microphone to Das and said, "The boss said he will arrive in the early morning. So, until then, you stay here and Whenever this red light beeps on the walkie-talkie, you will respond immediately. Understand."


    After saying that, John left for the hotel entrance to attend to the customers.


    Das really felt like crying. He could not think of what to do next. Even though he was prepared for death, in the face of the actual situation, he really can''t hold up. From outside the hotel, sounds of celebrations for the new year and the cries of people who were cheering loudly on bikes came into his ears.


    Usually every new year he will celebrate in the orphanage where he was grown up. By this time, in the orphanage, the children would be singing and dancing with cake pieces in their hands. Because of his stupid decision today, he was stuck here.


    "Sir, your order." Suddenly, a delivery boy called him with a food pack.


    "I didn''t order anything." Das replied hurriedly.


    "I ordered it for you. Eat it." The receptionist, who was writing a record book, said it without looking at him.


    "But, why¡­ I can''t afford it." Das replied bluntly.


    "I already paid for it. So you don''t need to worry about money. Eat it fast. otherwise, it will be cold." She replied while seriously looking at the bill books.


    Das took the package and said, "Thank you." But the girl did not respond to his greetings.


    He opened the package to find a medium-sized pizza with steak topping. It was really an expensive one for him. Before this he never ate these types of expensive foods.


    Even though Das will earn five thousand rupees every month, he never tries to buy the expensive foods. Because he will donate half of that money to the orphanage and the remaining will be exploited by his ex-girlfriend Moni.


    Except for the essential things, Das never brought anything valuable for himself. Das always ate vada pav, or temple food, to fill up his stomach. Although he was in the college hostel for three years, he never went to the canteen.


    He did not ate anything from the morning as there is no single penny in his pocket. After seeing food, his stomach also started making sounds. He ate the entire pizza in a few bites.


    "It was really tasty." Das thought to himself.


    Before he asked the girl why she ordered food for him, a beeping of red light started blinking from the walkie-talkie. He pressed the answer button.


    "Room number 1509,e quickly."


    The voice of manager John came from the other end.

 Chapter 3 - 3: My name is Mohan das

    <h4>Chapter 3 - 3: My name is Mohan das</h4>


    As he just reached room number 1509, Das saw manager John along with a mature girl whose age could be around twenty-five waiting for him.


    This time there was an European guy in his bathrobe causing the problem.


    "What happened?" He asked his John while taking a peak at thedy.


    "Ask him what he wants and also why he beat thisdy on the face." Manager John said while showing his finger towards the white man.


    There is a little bit of rage in John''s voice, but he did not show it on his face. Das turned his head and started talking with the European guy.


    "Sir, can you tell me what type of arrangements you need? Is there anything specific girl type you want?" Das asked politely.


    "Listen, kid, I asked for a virgin girl. But this guy sent me a used one. I also thought she was a virgin and started having fun. But after putting my little brother in, I realised my mistake. Please tell that big guy to send me virgin flower, not this used stuff." The foreign customer said with a arrogant demeanour.


    "Sir, did you beat her for this?" Das asked back after understanding the situation.


    "Of course, I would beat her. She spoiled my entire mood. I will never touch used stuff like her."


    The white guy said while putting a cigar in his mouth. He didn''t even care about this matter.


    "This guy was definitely a narcissistic idiot." Das thought before exining the situation to John.


    "Is there really a supply of virgin girls here? Or should I tell him that there are no virgins avable?" Das asked John with a questioning look.


    "Young man, are you really underestimating mypany? Never forget that if you have money, everything is possible in this country. What virgin girl? I can even provide a big booby loli if the customer has money."


    John said with a smirk on his face. There is actually a proud look in his eyes as he is doing national service here.


    "Das, Tell him that it will cost around five times more money and he has to wait one more hour." Manager John said he was walking away while making a call on his personal mobile phone.


    Das exined to the white guy about the cost and dy of service.


    "No problem. No problem. As long as it is a virgin girl, I will pay even ten times." After saying that sentence with an happy face, the foreign customer closed the room door.


    Manager John returned afterpleting his call. He gave some money to the girl, who has a red, swollen punch mark on her face, and said,


    "Take rest for today, and I will settle this matter with the firstdy tomorrow." John said while offering money to her.


    The girl took her cash and left hurriedly. She was also slightly limping her left foot.


    "That''s it? Are you not going to do anything to that white guy?" Das asked with a questioning look.


    "Don''t take these things to heart. We will never touch a customer, especially these foreigners who will pay us arge amount." John replied while putting a cigaret in his mouth.


    Das, The world revolves around money." Johnmented while they were walking towards the lift.


    In the mean time, John gave a room card to Das and said, "Go rest for now and do not sleep like a pig. If you miss one single call, I will kick you in the face."


    After saying it, John left to attend to another customer. The room number, two zero two, is already mentioned on the back of the card. Das took the elevator to the second floor to get a nap in this troubled night.


    The second floor was really messy. May be this floor is for low budget customers... There are several people who are drunk and lying on the floor. All the rooms are upied, and deep moaning sounds areing from inside.


    After reaching room number 202, he ced the card in the left-side socket.


    But before he could even open the room door, a girl with a short skirt rushed inside the room without his consent.


    "Hey ¡­hey¡­ stop." He tried to stop her by holding her shoulder. But all he got was a peace of cloth in his hands.


    Before Das realised what was happening... The mature girl already upied the bed and started sleeping like a pig.


    Das was staring at her with a stupid face. He was actually thinking that she would p him for tearing her dress. But all he got was snoring sounds of thisdy.


    Instead of waking her up, he decided to sit on the chair. Before closing his eyes, he turned his head towards the girl, who was snoring like an elephant.


    The girl''s face was pretty. There are still some bite marks on her shoulder, and he can see her ample breasts from the deep cleavage of her dress. Her face was drenched in sweat; perhaps she was exhausted from the intense action.


    After staring for a few more minutes, Das also fell asleep on the chair. But before he could rx his body, the walkie-talkie in his pocket started beeping like a police siren.


    "Das, quickly attend the customer in room number 1609. I''m dealing with another matter at reception." The voice of manager John came from the microphone.


    With his sleepy head, Das slowly reached the elevator and pressed the 16th floor button.


    He knocked on the door with his two fingers. Immediately the door opened, and a Chinese guy came from inside.


    "I need two girls, one young and one mature," the guy said with broken English. Before Das could rey, that Chinese guy already closed the room door.


    Das informed the manager about the Chinese guy''s requirement.


    "I''m a little busy right now. You do one thing... contact the reception and ask them to send the girls to room 1609 and nine is the reception code on ki-talkie."


    Das arranged thedies ording to John''s instructions. After that, he returned to his room. Ironically, the girl was still sleeping on her bed. With a big sigh, he sat on the chair.


    **********************---------------------------------------*********************************


    January 1st, 2015. Mumbai. early morning, around 4:30 a.m.


    A young man was staring through the window ss; there was a coffee cup in his hand. With his swollen, red eyes, he was staring at therge buildings outside. Several thoughts were running inside his head. The young man''s name is Mohan Das.


    Instead of killing or beating him, the manager was using him as amunicator. In this single night, he managed to help arrange girls for more than seven foreign customers to relieve their stress.


    Inside his room, a girl with big breasts is still sleeping with her mouth wide open. With a heavy heart, he is waiting for the judgement of his crime.


    After waiting for another fifteen minutes, John finally came to meet him.


    "Hey boy,e quickly. The boss is asking for you." John''s knocking came from the door.


    Das finished the coffee cup and slowly opened the room door. He thought maybe this was hisst coffee.


    "Who is the girl on bed?" John asked while peeking towards the girl on bed.


    "I don''t know. She just rushed into the room and upied the bed." Das replied helplessly.


    "Leave this matter aside. Let''s go. The boss was really pissed at you." John said this with an evil smile on his face.


    They both entered the elevator. Later, John used a separate key to ess the eighteenth floor.


    "Don''t be afraid; I will ask the boss to spare your poor life." John said while putting his hand on Das'' shoulder.


    Slowly, the lift doors opened; only two rooms were present on the eighteenth floor. One has ss doors, and the other ispletely locked out with secured rms.


    The boys'' room was the one with ss doors. Luxurious decorations were arranged on the walls. The room was neatly cleaned and well maintained. On one side, there is arge conference table with several chairs arranged neatly.


    On the other side, the boss was sitting on a luxurious sofa. He is around forty years old with arge moustache. He has a cigar in one hand and a ss of whisky in the other, and a young, maturedy is massaging his shoulders. Das and John stood beside the sofa without making any noise.


    After taking a sip from the whisky ss, the boss asked, "So, tell me what I should do with you?"


    Das did not say anything. He kept his silence. But his entire back was drenched with sweat. He thought, "Instead of killing, these guys are putting me in silent torture with words."


    "Why are you not answering? Are you looking down on me?" The boss shouted at him.


    "Boy, don''t be salient. The boss will be irritated when some don''t respond to him. So don''t waste his time." John added.


    "If you really want to kill me, do it now. I was already prepared for death beforeing here. So stop threatening me. Do whatever you want."


    Das said with a courageous look. But contrary to his brave words, his legs are shaking like screaming chickens.


    Hahha..hahha..suddenly both John and the boss startedughing crazily.


    Oh¡­. boy¡­hahha¡­ oh¡­ boy¡­yu¡­you are really fucking interesting. Off all the things, you choose my ce to die. What an interesting fe! John, are you seeing this? He said he came to die here.


    What is your name, kid? After taking a deep breath, the boss asked with a smirk on his face.


    "Mohan Das," he replied.

 Chapter 4 - 4: Rolex

    <h4>Chapter 4: Rolex</h4>


    "My name is Mohan Das, and I don''t have anyone in this world. So, you can kill me without any worries. My life is a mess. Don''t make it more miserable by showing your pity."


    He said it daringly. He thought they were making fun of him before killing him. So he decided to break the ice and die with honour.


    "No¡­.no¡­ You are misunderstanding me. I''m just pissed because you chose my hotel for a free meal. I never kill people who are useful to me, and John already asked me to spare you. Tonight, you can leave this hotel safely. But on one condition!."


    The boss paused after saying this. This time, he didn''tugh or make any threatening gestures. He is staring at Das while taking a sip from his ss.


    "What is it? Do you need any of my body parts?" He asked resolutely.


    "Nah¡­ It''s not that muchplicated. Actually, it is quite simple. You have to work for me!!!."


    "Every night, Ie here and manage my foreign customers. I''m not asking you to do it for free. I will pay ording to the market price." He said this while kissing the massaging girl''s hands.


    At first, Das didn''t understand anything. But after some time, he realised he had received a recruitment offer from a brothel. That is for a manager''s position.


    He thought that rather than living a shameful life out there, it was better to work here. Even though he will be stuck in this crime, it is better than the cruel people who make fun of others lives.


    He fell into deep thought after listening to the boss''s words. His life would take a turn with his decision in this moment.


    "I will do it."


    Das spoke after a long gap.


    "Good...good...nice decision. This is my wee gift for you. From this moment on, you will be called Rolex. Don''t reveal your original name to anyone."


    The boss took out his watch and gave it to Das.


    "John will exin the rules and also take him on a tour of ourwork. Pay his sry ording to his service. The young master called me to make arrangements for the firstdy''s birthday." After saying it, the boss left in a hurry.


    Das did not think much about the watch. He was considering why his boss had asked him to change his name. Even after long thinking, he did not get it. He put the thought back in his head and asked John,


    "Is there anything I need to do now?"


    "Your body is already tired. Leave for the day and take a good rest. I will call you in the evening to show you around thework. Take this money; it is an advance for your work. Buy some nice suits beforeing to work."


    John said while handing over a stack of money notes.


    Das took the cash and left the boss''s room. He did not count to see how much it was.


    By the time he came outside, it was still dark outside. Instead of taking a cab, he started walking towards his college hostel.


    After walking around for half an hour, he reached his room. There are two floors in his hostel. He was staying in a room on the ground floor, near the corner.


    Most of the rich kids upied the first floor, which has more facilities like air conditioning, wifi, etc. He slept on his bed without even taking his shoes off. A fat guy with a turmeric face pack was sleeping beside him.


    He woke up at two o''clock in the afternoon. He is still feeling a little bit of a headache. Last night was a really stressful event for him.


    ""Oh¡­ God!!!¡­ You finally woke up. Where did you gost night? People came to visit you.""


    The fat guy who lives in the same room said it with a loud voice. There is a little yfulness in his voice.


    Das did not get his words. Who wille to visit him? He doesn''t have any good friends in this coge. Even his roommate, the fat guy, works as an errand boy for the rich students.


    "Who is it?"


    Das asked while preparing to take a bath.


    "It is your ex-lover''s gang. They want to film your reaction video." The fat guyughed mockingly.


    Das is really annoyed at these clown acts. Without showing any expression, he carried on to take a bath.


    "The fatty was really surprised by Das behaviour. Usually, Das will curse whenever Fat mentions his ex-girlfriend. But this time he was calm, not showing any signs of irritation."


    While Das was taking a bath, fatty saw a thick bulge on Das''s pants. Without even thinking, he took out cash from his pants. At first, he thought of keeping the cash for himself. But after counting the cash, he got really scared to lift that much cash.


    There are around seventy thousand rupees in that single stack of cash. Fatty did not understand how a poor man like Das could have this much money. While he was still thinking about the source of the cash, Das came out wearing a bathing suit.


    "Where did you sell your kidney?"


    Fatty asked while showing the cash to him.


    "Who said I sold a kidney?" Das asked while drying his hair.


    "Then where does this moneye from? I have never seen a thousand bucks on you. How did you get this much money suddenly? Did you do anything illegal?" fatty asked with a perverted face.


    "Stop your nonsense. You don''t need to know where the moneyes from." Das sounded serious while taking the money back.


    "Hey¡­hey¡­ It''s fucking seventy grand. You should at least give me a thousand." Fatty asked with a pleading tone.


    Das got ready to go out. He was super hungry. Except for a pizza from the receptionist, he did not eat anything for the whole day.


    "Das, if you don''t give me a share of that money, I will spread the word about you having illegal money." The fatty spoke threateningly.


    Before leaving, Das turned his head and stared intensely at Fatty.


    "Do whatever you want to do. I won''t give a damn about it." After saying it, he left the hostel building.


    He went directly to the five-star restaurant near the college building. Even though he worked in several five-star restaurants, he never ate there. because the owner will cut a portion of money from their sry.


    Today, the restaurant was not packed with customers; only a bunch of juniors sat a couple of tables away from him. Das sat there calmly while looking at the menu.


    "Amy, look there¡ªis he not your sister''s lover?" A skinny girl among the juniors said while showing fingers at the Das.


    The girl with the name Amy really got furious after seeing him. Sheshed out at the other girl, who showed her finger at Das.


    "Don''t you know my sister already left him¡ªand more than that, she never loved him? She just used him to make a viral video. He''s just a poor begger. you should neverpare my sister with him. Do you understand?"


    Amy got really agitated. The entire group of juniors became calm with her words. No one dared say anything to her. The skinny girl said sorry to Amy.


    Das did not understand why this little girl, Amy, became so furious after seeing him. Usually, when she sees him with her sister, she will make fun of him or make bad jokes about him. But she never got angry with him.


    Amy came slowly towards him. She sat across from him at the table and asked him. "Why did youe here? Did you get any part-time jobs here?" Even though she said those words calmly, there was a clear look of anger on her face.


    "No, I came to eat here. Do you have any objections?" He asked with a straight face.


    "Can you afford it here?" She asked sarcastically.


    "That''s not your thing to worry about. I can manage myself." He said it with a short smile. Amy got really irritated with.


    "You¡­. I really want to see how a poor thing like you manages to pay here." She said with her hands crossed before her chest.


    Unknowingly, his eyes turned towards her chest. Even though she is just a neen-year-old girl, her chest grows up like a melon. Probably she is already a ''D'' cup. He thought.


    "Hey, why are you staring at my boobs? Don''t you have any manners?" But her actions did not do justice to her words.


    Instead of covering her boobs, she put more pressure on them to test Das.


    Das quickly turned his head aside. "You are just a little girl; why are you wearing those tight clothes?" He asked her with a curious look on his face.


    "What little girl? You are just one year older than me." She said this annoyingly.

 Chapter 5: 5: Stationary Shop

    <h4>Chapter 5: chapter 5: Stationary Shop</h4>


    Das did not react to her annoying words. He kept himself silent. Amy also closed her mouth. She really wants to see how a poor guy like Das, who always works for a few bucks, will afford this restaurant.


    "Sir, ce your order, please." A female waiter in a white and white uniform came to take orders from Das.


    "For starters, bring me a te of Apolo fish, and for the main course, I will have juicy mutton biryani; you can also add fruit and nut ice cream as well as Gb-jamoon for desert."


    Without checking the menu, he ced an order like a regr customer at a five-star restaurant.


    Das turned his head towards Amy to see why this chatter box was silent. But unexpectedly, she was staring at him with her mouth wide open.


    "Sir, today''s special is lemon chicken from our chef. Should I add it to your starters!?...of course, it is aplementary dish for special customers like you, sir."


    Thedy waiter said it with a cheerful look on her face.


    "It''s ok. I will go with your suggestion." He replied with a short smile.


    "Sir, any specific order for ma''am?" While looking at Amy, the waiter inquired.


    "She is not with me. I am alone. Please don''t misunderstand." He spoke softly while staring at Amy.


    "I''m not going to leech off of you. You don''t need to worry." Amy said angrily.


    The waiter poured him a ss of sparkling water and left after noting down the order.


    "Das, where did you get the money to buy this much food? As far as I know, you used to save every penny to take my sister out for good food once in a while. Tell me, did you rob anyone?" She asked with a curious look on her face.


    "Amy, you should not look into elders matters. You are growing up. So, you should learn manners." He said it nonchntly.


    "What manners? I''m just asking if you have money to afford food at this restaurant. More than that, I want to know how a poor thing like you eats food in here along with rich kids like us." She said it like a proud woman of a rich family, and she said this so loudly that even the manager could hear it from his room.


    Das thought she was just throwing a tantrum like every time she does it when he met her sister. This time, he decided to give her good medicine!


    "Rx, little girl; stop bbering your mouth. I know that you are all boobies and no brain. So, think with your tiny brain before shouting."


    He said it yfully with a raised voice.


    Hahaha..hahaha.ughter of Amy''s friends, and a petite waiter who came to take orders from her friends came from the back side.


    "You!... how dare you insult me? You used to be a mauled dog whenever my sister was around. Do you think you became a tiger after leaving my sister? A dog will never turn into a tiger, even in your dreams."


    She said this while standing and showing a finger at him threateningly.


    "Oh...tiny brain Amy, you are not getting the point. It''s not about a tiger or a dog. It is about you. Your father is a clerk in a small factory. Your family is still living in a rented house."


    "That is why I''m asking you, "Why are you acting like a rich kid?" It''s not like you own this restaurant. Am I right, Amy?"


    He said the entire thing like a lecturer. This time, Das did not hold back. He wanted to say this to her many times in the past. Considering the fact that she was his girlfriend''s sister, he put up with her every time. But things have changed now. He doesn''t need to act nice to her.


    Amy sat there dazedly. Her face became pale with tears in her eyes. Even her friends are staring at her back with a strange expression. Amy and her sister usually dress up for the coge. Everyone thinks these sisters are wealthy.


    That''s why most of the boys flirt with them and pursue them relentlessly. Both sisters well maintained their charisma inside the college. So, no one knows their true background.


    "You are talking nonsense. Stop spreading rumours against my family." She said it with bloodshot eyes. She is more sensitive because of her family background. Because her mother left the house with another man and her father raised both girls from childhood.


    Das stood up and bent slowly towards Amy, who was sitting opposite him, and said in a small voice that only she could hear.


    "One day I followed your sister to give a surprise. But, I got surprised in return. I know where do you live and your entire family history now. Your father is really a good man. So, next time, if you want to mess with me, think about it." He said with an evil smile.


    Amy really felt like crying. Even though she bullied Das many times, he never behaved like this. But today, he really touched her reverse scale.


    "You... I will kill you if you spread this to anyone." She said it with a sobbing face. After saying it, she left, running towards the restaurant door without turning back.


    Her friends did not hear what Das said to her. They also followed her. But a fat guy from Amy''s group came walking towards Das.


    "Bro, Tell me the truth. Is Amy really from a middle-ss family?" He asked while taking a cigarette out.


    "Why are asking? Is she rted to you?" Dasmented with a water ss in his hand.


    "She is a leech, bro. Sucking more than ten thousand rupees from my pocket every month. I thought she was a rich girl after seeing her, treating money like paper. She never sent me a single photo, even after using my entire pocket money. Always acting like a proud queen and looking down on me. If she''s really a girl from the middle ss, I''m going to make her a fucking toy."


    He lit the cigarette after saying it. Das can see how arrogant this person is. If he truly tells him the truth.He will undoubtedly treat Amy like a sex doll.


    "It''s not true; I''m just messing with her. How can a shy girl like here from a middle-ss family?" He replied with an honest expression.


    After listening to it, the entire demeanour of the person before him changed. The person came to his arrogant young master''s character.


    "Never mess with her again. She is my girl. Remember, my name is Richard, and if you mess with her again, you''ll have to face me." After saying it, he left with a trail of cigarette smoke.


    "Das stared back at Richard for a few seconds and turned his head while nodding. He doesn''t care about Richard''s warning. He is thinking about what would have happened to Amy if he had really told the truth to Richard."


    Usually there will be one or two rich and arrogant kids in every student group who always treat pretty girls with money. If the girl fails to keep up with him, she will be a toy in his hands.


    ''Money is like water. You need money to survive, and if you have too much, you will drown.''


    After eating the food, he paid the bill, which was around three thousand rupees, and left the restaurant. There is a satisfied expression on his face.


    For so many years, he ate food to just fill his stomach and never thought about luxurious food, even though he had money. Whenever he had money, he always thought about his orphanage children.


    Later, he picked up a transport taxi and went directly to the new Mumbai stationery store. The taxi driver couldn''t figure out why this poor looking student had brought him to a stationery store. Das went directly inside the shop.


    "What do you want?" A boy who was arranging materials into ss boxes asked Das.


    "I want some stationary materials. Can you provide them now?" Das asked politely.


    "This is a wholesale supplier shop, and we won''t sell a small number of materials here." The shop owner, who is sitting lissomely at the corner, said this while cleaning his ear with a key.


    "I came here to purchase stationery in bulk. Do you have enough stock, or should I look elsewhere?" Das asked the shop owner in a questioning manner.


    "What do you want? Don''t waste our time by asking for a few notebooks." The owner never thought a poor-looking student like Das was the real deal. Hence, he was treating him nonchntly.


    "Pack five hundred notebooks, eighty study pads, forty-six geometry boxes, and pen and pencil sets. Also add sketches, practise books, and ss one to ten text books of forty-six sets, and add every basic stationery item like an eraser, a sharpener, and click pencils. Every item should be from a ssmatepany. Pack them as fast as you can. Don''t waste my time."


    By the time hepleted his order, the owner was staring at him with a wide mouth. Even the boy who was busy arranging materials was watching Das with a strange look.

 Chapter 6 - 6: Confidence matters

    <h4>Chapter 6: Confidence matters</h4>


    "Hey¡­hey...slow down. Let me at least note it down first."


    The owner took out a notepad to take the order. After noting it down, the office boy started packing the stuff. It took almost half an hour toplete the order.


    "Sir, the bill is twenty-six thousand rupees. Are these things enough, or should I add anything?" The office boy said while passing a cool drink to Das.


    "Oh, it''s still less than what I expected. Please add ten sets of board game pieces, like carrom board and chess, and also ce them in the transport van." Das was still thinking of what was needed for the orphanage children.


    The boss noted down every order and generated a new bill. It''s almost thirty-eight thousand rupees. Still, the boss had a small doubt that Das is bluffing all this. But Das'' confident posture made him pack all the stuff he ordered. Das had twenty-nine thousand rupees left after paying the bill.


    The taxi driver was dumbfounded after seeing the materials ced in his van. He never expected a poor-looking Das would buy this much.


    Das spent another twenty five thousand rupees to buy a brand new 42-inch smart TV and added it to the transport van. During his childhood, he always wanted to see television. He used to watch television outside pawn shops with his orphanage children. Now he had enough money to buy it for his orphanage.


    It took more than half an hour of travel to reach the orphanage gate. The orphanage is a singlerge building with one big hall and kitchen at the side. The van parked directly before the orphanage''s main building.


    After seeing Das, children started gathering with loud noise. Children of different ages were present around him. The only satisfaction in his poor life is seeing these children''s happy faces. This is why he will spend his hard-earned money on them.


    "Calm down, every one. Calm down." He made a silent gesture towards the children. He pushed the colour television aside and said, "Carry these items to the storeroom." He opened the van door from behind.


    The children started making more noise after seeing the smart TV in Das hands. They are carrying the stationery materials to the storage room with more enthusiasm andughter.


    The children joined into groups and carried more heavy stuff like carrom boards, cricket bats, tennis rackets, etc. They almost emptied out the van in five minutes. Das paid three thousand bucks to the van driver and gave him a send-off with a happy smile.


    The warden came outside to see the reason for the children''s noise.


    "Das, you are the reason for this noise. Hahaee¡­ I really missed you on New Year''s Eve. Where did you go? And who donated us all these things?" The warden asked with a happy smile.


    Das really felt happy after seeing the warden. The only close rtive Das has in this world is the warden. From his childhood, the warden was the only person who never left the orphanage.Even after the government stopped funding the orphanage, the warden raised the children with his own money.


    "Chacha, I started a new job on New Year''s Eve. That''s why I missed New Year''s Eve. Sorry¡­chacha." Das said apologetically.


    "Oh¡­so I see¡­ its ok¡­ It is good that you got a job. And don''t tell me you spent your sry on buying these things." The warden asked.


    "I always wanted to buy these things for the orphanage with my first sry. Please ept these things for the orphanage, Chacha." Das said with a happy face.


    "Das, you don''t have to do this. You already donated money during your part-time work, and you also took care of these children like siblings. You might have used this money to buy something nice for yourself." The warden said to Das while taking him to the main hall of the orphanage.


    The children rushed into the hall after quicklypleting the task of carrying materials. Das gave the television box to children to open it.


    The innocentughter and cheering of every child reverberated in thatrge hall. He can see himself in their happy faces.


    Das used sticky screws to mount the TV on the wall. Before he fully set up the television, his mobile phone rang with a basic ringtone and a new number. He picked up the call and held the mobile between his head and shoulder.


    "Hello! Who is this?" He asked while setting up the TV angle.


    "It''s me, John. Where are you, my dear Rolex?" John asked with a loudugh.


    Maybe John was still in traffic; Das can hear the honking sounds of cars from the other end.


    "I''m at clock tower. Why do you ask?" Instead of saying the orphanage address, Das mentioned the clock tower position, which is a 10-minute walk from the orphanage.


    "Ok. You stay there. I will pick you up in twenty minutes." John immediately cut the call without listening to Das reply.


    "Hmm..what a bad timing! He should have called after one more hour." While connecting the television to the power source, he reflected.


    Das used his Chacha mobile to screencast and put it on a cartoon channel.


    "Chacha, call the cable connection guy to set up a satellite connection. Now I have to leave for my work." After showing the controls to the warden, Das left the orphanage amid cheerfulughter. The children''s shouts of Das bayya...Das bayya...brought a big smile to his face.


    By the time he reached the clock tower by walking, John was already waiting for him in a ck Nova. Das quickly upied the front seat of the car. The stout, bulky body of John upied more space than the driver''s seat could hold. John moved the car towards the busy streets of Mumbai.


    "What are you doing in this ce? As far as I know, there is no interesting ce near the clock tower." John asked curiously.


    "Oh, you are saying it like you know the entire area of the clock tower." Das made an exmation.


    "What do you know, boy? I''ve lived in Mumbai for thirty years and know every nook and cranny of this city." John said while speeding up the car.


    "Haha... leave your boasting to children.....John, first tell me where we are going." Das gave a fakeugh trying to change the topic. He doesn''t want to talk about the orphanage matter with John.


    "of course, to show you the businesswork of the happy house. The other night, boss Martin asked me to show you around the businesswork. That''s why I''m taking you personally to see the handling of our colleagues and partners." John exined.


    Das did not understand how to react in this situation. He is going to get involved in this underground criminal business, and he doesn''t have any other choice. But contrary to his thinking, Das did not feel any guilt towards what he was going to do in the future.


    The world was never a fair ce. For some people, it gave a stick to control the others, and for some people, it gave brains to survive under that control. At present, he can only think of survival.


    John was busy staring at the traffic lights and honking the horn. The car took several twists and turns and stopped at one of the busiest slum areas in Mumbai.


    "Why are we here? As far as I know, only poor people live in Dharavi slums."


    Das did not get it. What business could a rich, happy house manager do in these slums? That is why he asked John with a surprised face.


    John did not immediately get down the car. He was staring at the huts and pawn shops on the street.


    After a long gap, John asked "Rolex... Usually, we keep thesework-rted secrets to ourselves. The boss, Martin, never liked revealing these locations to outsiders or people who didn''t have our trust. So tell me, why do you think I brought you here without doing any background check on you?"


    Das replied after a quick thought "I''m an orphan, and I don''t know anyone else in this business."


    "Nah¡­Rolex¡­ You thought wrong. It is true that you are an orphan. But the actual reason is that Boss Martin felt you were confident and trustworthy. That''s why he spared you that night and gave you an opportunity." John said this while still staring at the pawn shop.


    "To survive in this business, you need to be confident, and you should never show your weakness to others. So, my dear manager Rolex, today, wherever I take you, you should look confident. Because one day I''ll need you to manage thiswork chain." John continued.


    Just after John finished his speech, the pawn shop owner made a slight whistle sound. Without waiting for Das, John got out of the car and started walking deep into the slums.


    Das thought for a long time before getting out of the car. There is a determined look on his face.

 Chapter 7 - 7: New Secret Power

    <h4>Chapter 7: New Secret Power</h4>


    Mumbai, the Dharavi slums... A young man named Mohan Das is standing outside a poor hut. There is a conflicted expression on his face. He is thinking about why a rich manager like John brought him to a poor slum area.


    Das slowly entered the hut, following manager John.


    But after entering inside, his entire face changed from confusion to amazement.


    Inside the hut, it is like a modern house, containing everything needed for a luxurious home. Even a five-star hotel room may not contain this much luxury. There is central air conditioning for the entire connected hut. TV, fridge, oven, gaming sets, double cot beds, wi-fi, and what not?.


    The side wall has a big dressing table for make-up. Several girls were busy applying makeup and trying on new designer clothes. John patted Das on the shoulder to wake him up from his daze.


    "There are several beautiful girls in this room. Instead of seeing them, Why are you staring at the seal?" John asked with a bigugh.


    While they were walking inside, several girls were staring at Das curiously. Even some of them tried to touch Das and make fun of him. But Das kept his cool and walked calmly behind John. One of the girls bent down before Das while teasing him with her deep cleavage. The girls giggling behind him.


    "Come on¡­ let''s go¡­ It''s just the beginning... "John continued walking inside the room.


    Inside the room, seven middle-aged women are chatting while sipping tea. They sat on a semi-circr sofa, and all seven of them are wearing luxurious gold on their bodies.


    John approached them slowly and took the hand of a middle-aged woman who was sitting in the centre of the sofa.


    "Bless me, Sahiba... "John said while kissing her hand.


    But before thedy at the centre replied anything, the women beside her started attacking John with words.


    "Yesterday, one of my girls was bullied in your hotel, and in thest thirty days, it is the fourth time... Tell me, John, what should I do? Should I stop sending girls to your hotel?" The seconddy shouted loudly.


    "Seconddy, please cool down... You know that foreign customers onlye to my hotel in Mumbai, and sometimes these types of things happen due to some mimunication. We are also payingpensation to the girls. So, please pardon me this time." John said as he sat on the opposite sofa. He also signalled to Das to sit.


    "John, I know that your hotel is under the Reddy family, and it is one of the best luxurious houses in Mumbai, so I expect that many foreign customers wille because of this." The thirddy, who sat on the other side of the firstdy, said as she stared at Das.


    "But you are forgetting one thing, John. Recently, your rival, the Shetty family, entered in this business, and they opened a more luxurious happy house than yours. The tables are turned, and things are not going to be the same." The thirddy said it with a smirk on her face.


    Das did not know what they were talking about. He sat silently on the sofa. John also sat calmly on the sofa. He already knew all these things, which is why he did not react to her. After a long thought, he replied.


    "Thirddy, you are underestimating the Reddy family... In Mumbai, no one can question the authority and power of the Reddy family, and do you think one Shetty family can rival us in this business?" John replied with a proud face.


    "Haha¡­ oh¡­ poor john¡­ You are the one who is underestimating... The Reddy family already lost their backer, and there is new power taking over Mumbai." The thirddy said giggling.


    "What do you mean?" John asked with a dumbfounded look.


    But this time, the thirddy did not reply. The firstdy, who has been calm until now, gestured for others to calm down.


    "John, one should never bring strangers to this house, and you know the rules. Tell me, why did you bring this young man here?" The firstdy asked as she stared at Das.


    "Firstdy, you don''t need to worry about him. He is the new manager at my hotel, and I brought him here to show him around thework chain." John replied with a happy face.


    Das stooped up and bowed to her respectfully.


    "You don''t need to do that." The firstdy said as she gestured for him to sit down.


    "You are really young. Tell me, why did you choose this profession?" The firstdy asked while sipping tea..


    "Life is not the same for everyone. I bet you never wished to do what you are doing now. Am I correct, sahiba?" Das asked while staring right into her eyes.


    "What is your name, boy?" After a few moments of silence, the firstdy asked without turning her gaze.


    "My boss asked me to use the name Rolex. But I don''t have anyone who cares about my name. My name is Mohan Das, you can call me Das." He replied sternly.


    "Good¡­ good¡­ John, you''ve got a capable manager this time." The firstdy said itughingly.


    Firstdy, This is the payment for this month. John took out a half of ten rupee note from his inner shirt pocket and gave it to her.


    "What is the final amount?" The firstdy asked.


    "Two and a half crore," John replied with a smiling face.


    "What? It is lower thanst month." The thirddy yelled from side.


    "Thirddy, for the new year, we need to manage officials andw enforcement agencies. Please understand the situation. I promise that next month there will be more." John replied as he waited for the firstdy''s reply.


    The firstdy was calm, and she told John to leave. John did not understand why the firstdy was calm. Usually, she will ask him for more money every time. John kissed her hand and left the hut with Das.


    After both John and Das left, the thirddy immediately said, "We should have asked for more money. Firstdy, why did you let John go?"


    "Third sister, you are not understanding the situation. In a few days, there will bepetition between the Reddy family and the Shetty family. At that time, this John wille to bargain for girls, and we will get our money one way or another." The firstdy was exined as sheughing merrily from left to right.


    Aftering outside, John and Das quickly left the slums. Inside the car, John switched on the air conditioner and gave a big sigh.


    "Shhh¡­ Das, why did you reveal your original name? It is not good business to boast about your name." John asked as he increased the car''s speed.


    "Leave it, John. I''m not concerned about it. First, tell me this: when you mentioned two and a half crore, all the women in that room had a disappointed look except the firstdy. There was a smirk on her face, like she had everything under control. What is it?" Das asked while he put on a seat belt.


    "Haha¡­ nice Das¡­ Nice. You did not disappoint me. Yes, yes, indeed, I got that as well." John said as he took the car towards a busy market route.


    "Das, listen carefully; back in that room, the thirddy said the real truth. At present, a new power dominating the country, upying each and every industry in all cities. Presently, the new power is started taking over this city. Soon, there will be a big fight between major families over power, money, and politics. The family that is supported by that new power will rule this city. That''s why the olddy was calm when I quoted her less money this month. She is nning to control us during that fighting time." John spoke with a serious tone.


    Das was very new to this underworld family drama. He doesn''t know about the major families and their strongholds. But what he understood is that there will be chaos in the near future, and it is a big opportunity for someone to rise (or fall).


    After thinking for a long time, Das asked, "What is that new power? Is it an organisation or a big family? And why did that thirddy say that the Reddy family had already lost their backer?"


    Das asked, as he was still thinking about the situation and the future possibilities. Running this type of business is always like walking on a thin rope. One must always look for bnce (or opportunity) to survive.


    "Slow down, kid. People at my level don''t know about the secret power that controls the system. Even Boss Martin doesn''t know about it. But what I know is that all four families that control this city will pay arge amount every year to a secret power." John said as he stopped the car beside an old seven-story building.

 Chapter 8 - 8: Naked women

    <h4>Chapter 8: Naked women</h4>


    John took Das for a tour around the building. Inside the building, several people are training vigorously. At the centre of the top floor, two men are fighting with fists, and an old man is giving advice to a group of muscr people who are sitting around the fighting ring.


    Both John and Das started watching the fight curiously. The two men inside the ring are fighting like their lives depend on it. One of the stout guys inside the ring is bleeding from the nostrils. But the fight is going on, and no one came to interrupt them.


    All the guys, including the trainer, are seriously observing the fight. There is no shouting or yelling from anyone. Only the sounds of punching are reverberating on the top floor. Finally, the stout guy delivered a knockout punch at end and finished the fight with loud cheering.


    "Hey John, you are toote... The previous fight was more entertaining."


    The old man came walking towards John with a loudugh. Even though he is old, he is looking stronger than anyone in this room.


    "Haha... It is always a pleasure to see you, master. How is it going? Did you find any useful candidate?" John asked while shaking the old man''s hand vigorously.


    "No.... John, no... now a days, it is really difficult to find a useful fighter. After you left this centre, I barely found another good martial artist like you. The new batch of youth are not at all satisfying to my requirement." The old man said it with a disappointed face.


    "Master, why are you saying that? I think thest batch had a few strong men. I spent arge sum to recruit them." John asked with a questioning look.


    "John, it is true that they have strength. But theyck technique." The old man said with a sigh.


    "It''s ok, master; I have faith in you. You can train them well." John said, and he continued to introduce Das to the old man.


    "Master, I came here to introduce this young man. He is the new manager of our hotel grand (the original name of the Happy House)."


    Das slightly bowed from the side.


    The old man scanned Das from top to bottom and said, "Young man, your build is good, but you need training." The old man said as he patted Das on the shoulder.


    Das did not know what to say to the old man. His life is always busy with part-time jobs and studies, and he never thought about training or learning any type of martial arts.


    "Master, he joined us recently... Give him some time to fit into this business. If he is interested, he will automaticallye for training." John said, trying to cover for Das, who stood silently beside him.


    "Hmm¡­ it''s ok John¡­ After all, it''s his life. I won''t force him. Das, if you ever wanted to learn martial arts, you muste to me. I will give you my best training... it''s a promise." The old man said it in a serious tone.


    Even though Das did not understand why this old man is giving a promise to him¡­ he replied a quick thank you. After a few minutes of talking with the old man, they left the seven-story old building.


    Das and John spent another two hours to tour around thework chain of the happy house (brothel).


    Finally, at 9:30 p.m., John''s car stopped before the happy house.


    "Dash, there are still several ces I need to show you. But you will see them in the future as your work progresses."


    John passed on a small key to Das and said, "I have already prepared a room for you. It is in the hotel underground. There is also a manager''s uniform and other required items in that room. After you freshen up, select the girls for your priority list and assign them to customerster. It is pretty much all your work today. If you don''t understand anything, contact me through the microphone."


    After giving a lengthy exnation, John left the hotel in his car. Das was staring dazedly on the hotel sign board with a small key in his hand. After arranging his thoughts and emotions, he entered the hotel.


    Das entered an elevator, but there was no button to reach the underground floor.


    He came to reception to ask about the underground floor. The girl who gave him a pizza during yesterday night was at the reception. She covered her face with a mask, and there is no makeup on her face. From one single nce, anyone can say that she is a beauty hiding behind the mask.


    Das tried to talk with her. But she was busy writing in an ount book with her head down. "How to reach the under-ground?" This time, Das asked with a loud tone.


    "Outsiders are not allowed to enter inside the underground," the girl replied without lifting her head.


    "I''m not an outsider. I''m the new manager here." Das spoke with a confident tone while cing his arm on the reception desk.


    The girl slowly lifted her head and observed Das from head to toe. "Take the emergency exit beside the lift." The girl said one single sentence and again started writing on the ount book.


    Das felt like he was ignored even after saying he was the new manager. Through the emergency exit, he quickly reached his room on the underground floor. The underground floor had ten rooms, a big wine cer, and a big storage room. With the help of the key, he quickly found his room.


    "What a headstrong girl! She forgot to greet me even after saying I''m the new manager."


    While thinking about the girl at the reception, Daspleted his shower. There is a brand new ck suit with a white shirt inside the cupboard. He quickly dressed up. Even though it is not a perfect fit for him, it is superfortable. Das arranged his messy hair with his hands, applied a new perfume to the suit, and really felt like a new person before the mirror.


    ''Ahh... at least I can wear some good clothes in this job.''


    John thought as he closed the room door.


    Das came back to the reception and asked the reception girl, "Where is the girl''s room?"


    "The girls will be in the first-floor hall, opposite the liquor store." She replied without lifting her head.


    Without wasting time with her... Das took the steps to reach the first floor.


    He slowly opened the door to the first-floor hall. But he quickly closed the door in a sh. His heart rate went berserk in that single moment. Because inside there is a hall full of women, some of whom are half-naked and some of them are in the process of changing clothes.


    Das quickly adjusted his mind. From today onwards, it is a usual thing to see a naked woman for him. This time he opened the door confidently, and he started walking slowly towards the podium at the other end.


    "Hey, customers are not allowed in this room."


    A few girls started shouting behind him. But he continued to walk without minding them.


    The girls stopped shouting after seeing his calm demeanour. He stood on the raised tform and took a long nce from one corner to the other.


    He tried hard not to stare at the naked girls. It is really a nose-bleed task for him. His little brother is already standing like the current pole. It is good thing that he already tucked him well inside. Otherwise, he could be aughing stock in front of these experienced women.


    There are all types of girls in this room. Young, petite, skinny, mature, curved¡ªyou name it, and you have it. All these girls are wearing revealing clothes, and mostly all of them have the same type of makeup on their faces. Without caring about Das, some girls still change their clothes.


    "Hey, cheeky brat, what are you staring at?" One of the women, who was looking different from everyone else here, came walking towards him.


    Das already knows her¡ªshe is the seventhdy among the seven sisters whom he met during his visit to the Dharavi slums.


    "I came here to pick the girls for the foreign customers. Could you help me, seventhdy?" He asked, trying to probe her.


    "Stop calling me the seventhdy. I''m not much older than you. Call me Ria." She said it haughtily.


    "Ok, Ria¡­ Should I pick the girls ording to my taste or do you have any suggestions?" He asked, trying to get her opinion.


    "Usually, John''s subordinate wille and pick up the girls who are young and have good skin colour to serve the foreign customers. Do you have any other requirements?" She asked while staring at Das curiously.


    Das already knows what type of girls foreigners are asking from yesterday''s experience. If they want a young girl with white skin, why would theye here?

 Chapter 9 - 9: Melons & Mountain peaks

    <h4>Chapter 9: Melons & Mountain peaks</h4>


    Das started observing every girl in the room carefully. This time he did not avoid the gaze of naked women. He looked confidently towards each and everyone. Among all the girls his gaze finally stopped on one girl. She is the one who upied his bed during yesterday night.


    Her beautiful white skin with sexy attire which is hardly covering her mounds really tempted Das.


    "She is definitely a top beauty to spend the night. Resisting the allure of these matured women is really a tough job for a virgin like me." Das thought while trying to not stare at her mountain peaks.


    "Do you like her?" Ria asked as she giggling from the side.


    "You are really misunderstanding me miss. Do I look like pervert? I''m just checking out the good ones for business." Das said while trying to maintain his gentleman demeanour.


    "I''m just teasing you. Tell me which one should I reserve for foreign customers?" The seventhdy (Ria) asked.


    "Das quickly pointed out ten girls including the girl who slept in his room. Reserve these girls and also order them to wear only saree without anything on the top." Das said as he thinking about what to do next.


    "My dear manager, are you asking it for business or to satisfy your fantasy?" The seventhdy asked with a cheekyugh.


    "It is strictly for business and there is nothing personal miss." Das said as he trying to look normal.


    "Ohh¡­ so, I''m the one who is thinking wrong here¡­ sorry¡­ my dear manager for questioning your innocent character." The seventhdy said with a teasing voice.


    "It''s ok little miss¡­ you don''t need to say sorry¡­" Das said with a in face.


    "Seventhdy, he is just acting like a gentleman. But he is also a big pervert. Look at his little brother¡­" One of the girls shouted from back side.


    "What¡­?!!" Das looked at his crouch¡­ there is really a big bulge on his pants¡­ In a sh, he walked outside the room and closed the door. Loudughs of several women came from inside the room. Das quickly entered into a wash room at the corner.


    "Can''t you hold five more minutes¡­" Das med his little brother. He washed his face with cold water and tried different methods to cool down his pole. But, even after ten minutes the bulge on his pants is still there.


    He tried not to think about the scenes of naked women¡­ but it was no use. Finally, after ten more minutes his shakaka boom boom (penis) returned to a peaceful position.


    With a rxed expression he opened the wash room door. But before he coulde outside, suddenly a young girlunched herself on him. She started kissing on his neck forcibly while rubbing her melons against his body.


    The kissing sensation from her smooth lips really gave a slight tingling to his nerves. Das tried to stop her but she sealed his lips with a tight kiss. She is kneading his upper body with her small hands. His current pole started raising again like a morning sun.


    Slowly one of her hands started unbuttoning his pants. This time Das did not gave her a chance to take advantage of him. He tightly held her both shoulders and forced her to a distance away from him.


    "What are you doing?" He asked while cleaning her saliva on his face.


    Instead of giving him a rey¡­ she unzipped her jacket and showed her half-cut pomegranates (boobs) to him.


    "Come on¡­ do it fast¡­" the girl said as she holding both ends of her jacket.


    Das took a long stare at her pink nodes before replying. Her milky white skin with pinky texture really tempted him to do pration work (sex). But he regained rity at the end.


    "Hey¡­ hey¡­ stop it now¡­ what are you doing?" Das yelled at her while holding her shoulders.


    "Of course, I''m having sex with you¡­ why are you stopping." Thedy asked annoyingly.


    "What¡­ no¡­ no¡­ I''m asking why are you forcing on me?" Das asked while trying to not to look at her melons.


    "You are the one who will select the girls for foreign customers. I want you to include me in that group." The girl said with a straight face.


    "Why¡­ do you like foreigners?" Das interrupted her.


    "We will get moremission from foreign customers and also, they will pay extra tips." Thedy said as still holding her jacket open.


    "Oh¡­ then why are you forcing on me¡­ you should have asked me." Das said thinking about what is actually happening.


    "Usually, the subordinates ask for sex before selecting girls for foreign customers. I thought you will also do that." The girl said with an innocent face. Das finally understood what is happening.


    "You don''t need to do that. I won''t ask for a sex to select the girls. It is entirely dependent on the requirement." Das said trying to convince her.


    "Then, will you include me in it." She asked with an expected look.


    "No¡­ I can''t do that." He blurted it out.


    "Why¡­? Look at me¡­ I have white skin, pink lips with perfect curves. Am I not good?" She asked while showing her booty.


    "That''s not it. For today I''ve selected girls with big balloons (boobs)." Das announced his requirement measure.


    "What¡­ you mean boobs¡­ I also have bigger ones¡­ see¡­" the girl held her melons with both of her hands while showing it to Das for a better look.


    "Ahhh¡­. What is thisdy doing???.... Can''t she see that I''m trying to hold back?... My little brother is really ying a see-saw game today." Das thought to himself.


    "Yes¡­ yes¡­ they are big¡­ but they need to be little more bigger." Das said as he examining her pink nipples closely and resisted not to touch them.


    "Hmmhhh¡­ you are really a bad guy¡­ you took advantage of me and still you are not doing any favour." The girl said as she closing the world view of her melons.


    "You are the one who forced me¡­ don''t you?" He asked with a confused face. This time the girl did not replied anything. She opened wash room door to go outside.


    "Wait¡­ what is your name?" he asked.


    "Savi¡­" She replied without turning back and she walked away with a tuk tuk sound from high heels. Das also quickly adjusted his cloths and left for the reception area.


    --------*******--------******-------


    "Where did you go? I''m looking for you since half an hour." The reception girl asked with a loud voice.


    "Why are you looking for me?" Das was really surprised that the calm girl who always ignore him was actively asking for him.


    "John said he will bete for the work. He told to you to manage the customers and girls." The girl said with a in face without showing any emotions.


    "Why don''t he call me directly." Das asked with a poker face.


    "He said your phone is off." The girl uttered.


    Das quickly took out his phone¡­ it was switched off a long time ago¡­ he forgot charge it.


    "What are you looking¡­ customers are already waiting in the lounge." She said looking into his eyes.


    Instead of hurrying, Das gave a weird smile to her and picked up the hotel microphone and connected call to Ria (seventhdy).


    "Miss Ria, send the girls who are selected for foreigners to reception area."


    "Why? Did someone book all ten girls¡­" Ria asked from the other end.


    "No¡­ it''s just for a good show¡­ send them quickly." He disconnected the line after saying it.


    He also called for a subordinate toe to reception. John already announced his posting to all subordinates. It really saved him from introducing him to every single one. One of the subordinates came to the reception and greeted him. Das ordered him to send one customer at a time to reception area.


    Das arranged sofa sets in a semi-circle opposite to the reception area. He makes sure that nothing stand in-between. While he was busy doing that, the ten girls he picked already came to the reception area.


    All ten women are wearing only saree without anything on the top. Only a thinyer of fabric is covering their front area. One can easily see pointed out nipple area from one nce.


    "Haha¡­ perfect¡­ definitely theserge balloons will do the trick." Das thought with wildugh inside.


    "Come¡­e¡­ don''t be shy¡­ sit here¡­" Das arranged them sit opposite to the reception on a semi-circr sofa. He ordered them to sit in a side way position while revealing a small portion of boobs from the side. The big sized boobs are almost upied a big-portions on their chest''s.


    After arranging them he quickly retuned back to reception desk.


    "Why are you doing all this?" The reception girl asked with annoyed face.


    "Of course, I''m disying our hotel''s best products." He replied with a proud face. "Whatever¡­" the girl gave a big sigh.

 Chapter 10 - 10: Customers

    <h4>Chapter 10: Customers</h4>


    Das set everything in order, and through the microphone he instructed the subordinate to send the customers. Shortly, a stout man in his forties came walking towards Das. But the stout man''s gaze was entirely on the girl''s chest, who sat opposite to Das.


    "Good evening, sir; what can I do for you?" Das asked with a polite voice.


    The stout man ignored Das greetings. His entire concentration was on the girls only.


    "Hello¡­" Das patted the stout man on his shoulders.


    "What...?" the stout man asked with an irritating face.


    "Sorry for disturbing you, sir... Several customers are still waiting outside. Please mention what type of girl you need." Das asked with a smiling face.


    "Hmmm¡­ it''s ok¡­ I want one of them." The stout man said while pointing towards the sofa.


    ''Haha, it''s working,'' Das thought inwardly.


    "Sorry sir¡­ It''s not possible. They are expensive women who are specially prepared for some special guests." Das started executing his n.


    "Do I look like a poor brat to you? I don''t know what you do... I want one of them." The stout man said in a stern voice.


    "Sorry sir¡­ Don''t make my job hard. Thosedies charge more than Rs. 2.5kh per night and also ask for a special tip.Please change your decision, sir. I will definitely pick a better girl for you." Das spoke in a requesting tone. But inside, he wasughing merrily.


    The stout man became silent after listening to the price. He looked at the woman for a long time beforeing to a decision.


    "Young man¡­ It''s just two and a halfkhs... those women deserve more than that. At any cost, I want to have one of them tonight." The stout man said with a determined tone while looking closely at the women.


    "Sir, on behalf of my boss, I will make an exception for you... Please carry on to the fifteenth floor." Das instructed one of the subordinates to make the arrangements for the customer.


    After sessfully executing his n with the first customer, he received a second one. The second customer was a tall man with a pointed nose, and he had an angry look on his face.


    "Wee, sir. What can I do for you?" Das greeted him politely.


    "Do you know how busy I''m? You made me wait for a long time. Don''t you know how to treat customers?" The tall man yelled at him with an irritating face.


    "I''m really sorry for the inconvenience, sir. The previous customer asked for a special girl who is reserved for a guest. It really took a long time for me to convince him. Please state your requirements, sir, and I will make sure to deliver a good girl to match a gentleman like you." Das exined in a humble voice.


    "What a special girl! Where is she? Let me see her once." The tall man, who has acted like a gentleman until now, started acting like a curious child after mentioning about girl''s.


    "The girls who sat behind you are the special ones, prepared for guests. Even though they are expensive, the first customer insisted on having one for tonight." Das said while trying to divert the tall man''s attention towards the girls on the sofa.


    "They have big¡­ The tall man blurted out unconsciously after seeing therge peaks, which were barely covered from his view."


    After a long pause, Das disturbed the tall man''s vision to know about his requirements for tonight.


    "Young man¡­ I don''t know what you will do. But you have to arrange one of them for me." The tall man said it in a pleading tone.


    "Sir, my boss specially arranged them for a distinguished guest, and more than that, they are very expensive. You also need to pay extra tips to them." Das yed his tactics perfectly against the tall man.


    After listening to Das words, instead of backing down, The tall man started to curry favour with Das. Finally, after sessfully capturing the tall man''s attention, Das instructed his subordinates to make arrangements for the tall man.


    Executing the same n, Das attended to one customer at a time. Even though people felt bored with waiting, Das strategically released the news of the special girls to soothe the customers.


    He doesn''t know who released the news of the saree girls to outsiders... By the time it was mid-night, the entire happy house lounge was packed with customers. Das sent several subordinates to maintain the customers at the lounge. But it really became difficult to control the customers who were anxious to see the special girls.


    Finally, Das decided to put the house full board for the special girls. He asked the subordinates to note down the requirements of customers, and he personally assigned girls ording to their requirements.


    Because most of the girls were booked for the night, Das asked the seventhdy Ria to call for more girls, and he specifically asked for skinny girls with big boobs. In between, he also attended a few foreign customers, and he selectively picked a few mature ck women for them.


    ----------**********-------------********--------------


    Midnight, around 2:00 AM...


    Das has almostpleted attending to a long list of customers. In this one night, he assigned more than one-fifty girls to the customer. He satzily at the reception desk while trying not to sleep on it. His stomach is making grumbling sounds, reminding him of hunger.


    "Here... have it..." The girl at the reception passed on a hot tea cup towards him. Das took the cup and said a big thank you to her.


    While sipping the tea, he asked her. "Why don''t you take some time to rest? I will attend the reception."


    "How can I rest? You added more work for me tonight." The girl said it with a straight face. She was busy tallying some bills.


    "What... when did I assign work for you?" Das asked with a confused face.


    "Because of your limited time sale drama... Today we have more customers than usual, and I need to tally each and every customer''s bill. I think the hotel earned more than Rs 1 crore tonight, which is more than what we earned on New Year''s Eve." The girl exined with a poker face. Das saw a speck of smile on her annoyed face.


    "Haha... Don''t tter me, miss.... I''m just a manager... it is all natural for me." Das said with a loudugh.


    "Stopughing like a madman... The money will not reach your pockets." The girl said while busily writing down the bills.


    Before he could reply to her, John came from outside with a big pizza box in his hands.


    "Hey Das... instead of attending to the customers... why are you sitting around sozily here?" John spoke as he walked towards the reception desk.


    "John, you really put in a hectic work on my first day... You should havee a little earlier." Das uttered as he was still sitting before the reception desk.


    "What hectic work... I have already arranged more subordinates than usual. You just need to attend a few foreign customers, as most others will be managed by the subordinates." John said as he was arguing with Das. John did not understand why Das got tired with such a small piece of managing work.


    "If your subordinates really managed the customers... you will close down this business in the near future." Das said with a smirk.


    John got really annoyed with Das proud tone.


    "Hey Le, this cheeky brat is talking big... Tell me how much we earned tonight..." John asked the reception girl.


    "I''m still counting the final amount, as many customers have still not paid, and ording to the flow, it must be around 1.2 crore rupees." The girl said it with a in face.


    "What?... No, I''m asking about today''s earnings." John asked again.


    "I also talked about today''s earnings. It is more than one crore, John." The girl said with a serious tone this time.


    John still did not understand what she was saying. After a moments pause, he took the ount book from her to check personally.


    "Dash, how many girls have you assigned tonight?..." John asked with his mouth wide open, and his attention is still on the ount book.


    "I think one-fifty-three." Das spoke while opening the pizza box brought by John.


    John turned his head towards Das as he stared at him with his eyes wide open like an alien in a saucer.


    "Haha.. haha.. ohhhhohhhh.. haha.. "After a moments pause, John startedughing wildly.


    "Das, you are really a miracle. Do you know that? Come, let me kiss your super brain." John came towards Das while stillughing loudly.


    "Hey... hey... stop acting like that... Don''t be a homo fatty..." Das avoided John while holding a pizza in his mouth.


    "Ohh...e on... boy... I''m just appreciating you." John said as he picked up a pizza slice.


    "If you really want to appreciate me, let me sleep tonight. I''m dead tired from attending to all the customers." Das said as he passed on a pizza slice for the receptionist.

 Chapter 11 - 11: Royal Enfield

    <h4>Chapter 11: Royal Enfield</h4>


    "It''s ok... Das From here on, I will take the charge... go and sleep in your room at the underground."


    John had already observed how sleepy Das was... That''s why he took control and helped Das to have an early rest.


    "Mmm¡­ mmm¡­ thank you John¡­" Das said while busily eating the third pizza slice.


    Das took one more pizza slice and walked towards the emergency exit to reach the underground. Before walking too far away, he turned back and shouted...


    "Hey John¡­ also release that reception girl early. She is doing more hard work than me, and... Miss Le, you don''t need to say thank you."


    Das expected a grateful look from her, but she showed her middle finger towards him. With a bigugh, Das walked away from the reception desk. Aftering to his room in the underground, he slept soundly. He even forgot to remove the shoes and jacket.


    ------------**************------------------*****************---------------------


    Mumbai,


    Hotel Grand (Happy House),


    Early morning, 8:00 AM.


    Das already woke from his slumber. Today he had to attend the college from ten o''clock on. After taking a shower, he wore ck pants and a white shirt from the manager''s uniform without any coat on top.


    John has already sent breakfast to his room. He received breakfast from a servant and quickly finished it. Das decided to take a walk to the city college, and that''s why he got ready in the early morning. Now he had only a thousand bucks with him, after spending everything on the orphanage.


    While he was thinking about the tasks for today, his mobile phone rang in a ssic ringtone. John was calling from his personal number.


    "Hello, what is it?".... Das picked up the call.


    "Come to the eighteenth floor... Boss Martin is waiting for you." The rough tones of John came from the other end.


    "Where are you? I can''t ess the eighteenth floor without you." Das asked while preparing to leave the room.


    "Your room key will also work as an ess key to the eighteenth floor. Come quicky¡­ I''m also on the eighteenth floor." John dismissed the call after saying it.


    Das locked his room and took the stairs to reach the reception area, because the elevator was ced beside the reception area. By the time he reached the reception area, the desk was empty. Le already left a long time ago. While nodding his head horizontally, he took the elevator. After reaching the seventeenth floor, he used the room key to ess the eighteenth floor.


    He slowly opened the ss door of Boss room. Inside, Martin was seriously observing an ount book, and John was exining from the side. There is also a girl who wore revealing clothes is massaging Martin''s shoulders.


    Das reached Martin and stood beside John without making any sound. Boss Martin took a long puff from his wooden cigar and started talking with Das.


    "Das, Yesterday night... you really set a new record in this house, and as I said, you will be rewarded ording to your potential. Joh... give him the cover." Martin ordered John to pass on a money cover to Das.


    Das received the money cover with both hands, as the cover did not fit in his single hand.


    "Das, there are around fivekhs in that cover... Use it as you please." Martin said with a heartyugh. Das said a quick thank you with a slight bow.


    "Haha, you don''t need to do that. You earned arge sum for me. On a usual day, the house will earn around thirtykhs, and on special days, it will be around seventykhs. But you have earned more than one crore on your first day. You deserved that amount." Martin gave a long speech with a happy smile on his face.


    "Sir... you don''t ask me toe here to say this... Tell me, what is the actual reason for calling me here?" Das said while trying to maintain a clear head.


    He knows that Martin has seen more money in his life, and it is not his style to personally appreciate a servant under him. Even though Das had a big stack of money in his hands, it did not affect his thinking. As John said, one needs to be confident and vignt to survive in this business.


    "Haha¡­ Das, you did not disappoint me." John said,ughing from the side.


    "Hmm¡­ Das¡­ You really guessed correctly... I need you to help me in another job aside from the brothel. It is just a small task... but it is more important than your job." Martin said with a serious tone as he puffed the cigar in his hands.


    "What is it, sir?" Das asked with a calm face.


    "Das, do you know the Mbar-mountain area in Mumbai?" Martin asked as he stared at Das.


    "Yes, I know... It is where the richest people live in Mumbai." Das said.


    "There is a big vi on the top of that mountain. I need you to be there on today''s evening. There, I will tell you about the task you need to do." Martin said as he released arge cloud of smoke from his mouth.


    "Sorry, sir, I can''t reach there... They won''t allow taxis in that area, and it is far away from my college. It will take more than three hours of travel time in the traffic." Das exined his concerns.


    "That''s not a big deal... John, give him one of thepany SUVs..." Martin said as he kissed the hands of the massaging women behind him.


    "Martin, it will be troublesome if he takes thepany SUV to the college. Why don''t you give the modified Enfield bike to him? You are not driving it anymore." John suggested.


    Martin stared at John for a long time before nodding his head.


    "Haha¡­ Das, please take good care of that bike... It is parked outside the parking lot." John said this while passing on a key that was separated from arge bunch of keys in his hands.


    Das did not understand why John was behaving like this over a bike. After taking the bike key, Das left the eighteenth floor. He took 30,000 rupees from the money stack, and the remaining amount he stored in his underground room.


    Das slowly walked into the outside parking lot. Usually, parking areas for staff will be reserved at the top corner. Das went directly to that ce to check out the Royal Enfield bike.


    Das thought it would be an old bike, but after seeing the bike, his eyes went wide open. The bike is the Thunderbird Edition of Royal Enfield, and it is also a customised edition, which contains special gold characters and fire wing finishes.


    Das really got excited after seeing the bike. He rode many types of rental bikes when he worked as a delivery boy. He always thought of having his own bike; now, after seeing this one, he really felt happy. Without wasting any time, he rode the bike towards City College.


    Within ten minutes, he had already reached his college gates, and wherever Das passed, people started turning their heads towards him. The bike is attached with a special silencer, which is making a loud beating sound.


    While passing through the gate, he saw a girl group, and in front of that group, he saw his ex-lover Moni, who used him to make a viral video.


    "Hey Moni, look¡­ Do you recognise him?" One of the girls in that group asked while showing her finger towards Das.


    "What¡­ no¡­ I didn''t see him... But I saw the bike¡ªit was really an expensive one." Moni said while staring at the receding bike.


    "I also did not see his face clearly. But he looked more like your ex-lover, Das." The girl replied with a yful smile.


    "Stop teasing me. How many times have I said not to mention him? Did you actually see the bike? It is a customised Enfield bike, and it will cost more than his entire life." Moni yelled at the other girl who mentioned Das.


    "Sorry, Moni¡­ The bike guy looked more like Das, and that''s why I mentioned him. I''m really sorry." The other girl said it with an apologetic face.


    With the help of the bike, he reached the ss earlier than expected. After parking the bike, he entered the ss room. As he stepped inside the ssroom, people started staring at him with strange expressions. Das ignored everyone and went straight to his usual spot, which is thest row of the ss.


    "I thought you would leave this coge. You really are shameless toe after all that happened. Even all our professors watched your shameful video. Do you know that?" His roommate, Fats, spoke immediately after seeing Das.


    Das ignored him and started ying Tetris on his mobile.


    "Oy¡­ I''m talking to you. Don''t act like a rich young master." Fatty continued to disturb Das.

 Chapter 12 - 12 : Face Slapping

    <h4>Chapter 12: : Face pping</h4>


    Fatty kept on disturbing Das like a mad chatterbox who doesn''t know how to behave. Das put on ear phones andpletely ignored him. He doesn''t want to argue with a shameless guy like fatty.


    Fatty got upset after seeing that Das had put on earphones. Today, fatty thought of making fun of Das and looking cool in front of the ss. But Daspletely ignored him like a fly. Fatty stopped his running mouth after a few more minutes, as he was the only one who was shouting inside the ss.


    Even though Das put on earphones, he did not close his eyes. He is observing each and every one inside the ss.


    After some time, his ex-lover Moni entered the ss. She got thunderstruck after seeing Das. She never expected Das toe to the ss after that video. She felt guilty after seeing Das, and without giving him another nce, she sat in the second row of the ss.


    The girls in her group were staring at Das like they were seeing a ghost.


    "What are you staring at? Sit down." Moni yelled at the group of her friends.


    After sitting down, her friends started murmuring about him. In the entire ss, almost everyone was chatting or gossiping about him... except one girl.


    She. She is the ice queen of the coge, who always sat alone on the first bench. Her rosy lips, pink skin, and dimples on her cheeks really made her a top beauty in the coge. Several other ss members always pass by on the corridor to take a nce at her face.


    While Das was busily ying Tetris on his phone, someone forcefully dragged his earphones. Das turned his head to see which idiot was disturbing him this time.


    "What... you want to beat me?... haha... Das, I thought you were a rat who would hide in his hole... but you really brave to show your face after that viral video." The guy who disturbed him was Jackie, the person who is behind that viral video. He is the one who asked Moni to do that video.


    Das stared angrily at Jackie, the person who had yed with him all his life. But he quickly adjusted his emotions.


    "Of course, I''m brave enough to go anywhere I want. You are not the one who decides on that." Das said with a poker face.


    "Oh, you finally learned to talk back... Haha... I think you are shameless to face one more viral video." Jackie said this loudly while trying to make fun of Das.


    "Jackie, I''m not the timid one who hides behind a woman''s back. If you really have guts¡­ face me head on¡­ stop using cheeky woman." Das said with a smirk on his face.


    The entire ss got dead silent after what Das said. They never expected Das to talk back. Das was always polite to everyone, and even when some people tried to make fun of him, he ignored them. More than that, Jackie was a rich young master who would hold grudges. So, they thought Das would endure this humiliation. But Das outright ripped Jackie in front of all the ssmates.


    "Hey... who are you calling a cheeky woman?" Moni yelled from the second row.


    "What? You got offended. You are a shy bitch who will be afraid of showing your t chest. So, stop yelling inside the ss and sit tight on your dumb ass." Das replied calmly. But contrary to his calm face, everyone inside the ss startedughing crazily, including Moni''s group of friends.


    "You!!!... " Moni tried to get back at him, but she got so angry that no words came from her petite mouth. Das always treated her like a flower, and he never got angry at her, not even once.


    But today he did not hold back... he outrightshed out at her without any leeway.


    "You scoundrel¡­ Stop bullying women."Jackie tried to intimidate Das.


    "Bro, don''t tell me that you are her new boyfriend. As a farmer''s boyfriend, I will have better advice for you...listen carefully. She really stinks in that ce." Das said the final words in hushed tone... but his words spread throughout the entire ss.


    Everyone startedughing loudly while staring at Moni. Even Jackie turned her head towards Moni.


    "Is he saying the truth?" One of the girls from Moni''s group asked while holding back herughter.


    "What... no... no... He is speaking nonsense. He never touched me." Moni yelled towards Jackie.


    "Das, if you spread any more rumours about me, I will kill you." Moni tried to threaten him.


    Das felt funny about her amusing face. In the past, she always acted dilly-dally in front of him, but seeing her like this, he finally felt her true side.


    "Jackie, why are you standing like that? ... Instead of staring at me... beat the shit out of that poor bastard. He is making fun of us. Can''t you see?" Moni tried to divert the attention of Jackie, who was staring at her doubtfully.


    Jackie immediately turned back at Das and lifted his hand to deliver a p.


    "Jackie, stop. What are you doing? How dare you raise your hand in my ss?" The ss teacher, Rosie, entered just before Jackie raised his hand. She immediately stopped him.


    Jackie gave vexed look towards Das and came back to his seat with a disappointed face.


    "Madam, Das is spreading rumours about me, and Jackie tried to defend me. It''s not Jackie''s mistake." Moni tried to cover for Jackie.


    "I know what is happening. Stopining¡­ Do you forget that this is my ss?... I clearly saw Jackie raise a hand against Das. Don''t try to twist the facts." Techer Rosie berated her.


    In her fully covered white saree, she looked like a cold beauty when she was scolding her students. Das calmly observed her without voicing his thoughts.


    Rosie was also an orphan who studied hard to stand where she was now. That is also one of the reason, as she had a soft corner for Das.


    Das never saw herughing; she always maintained her icy look inside the ss. Even though she doesn''t have a fairplexion, she has a curved body. With her neatlybed hair and plump breasts, she looked more like a fashion model. She is always eye candy for boys.


    After dealing with Moni, Rosie turned her attention towards Das, who is staring at her in deep thought.


    "Das, why were you absent for yesterday''s ss?" Teacher Rosie asked while holding hands around her bouncy peaks.


    "I was busy with personal work, Miss." Das replied while trying not to stare at her raised mountain peaks.


    "Stop giving me excuses. Now a days... you are not focusing on studies... Come to the front seat and take yesterday''s ss notes from She." Rosie said with an icy tone while signalling for him to change seats to the first row.


    Das did not feel bad about it. She is showing care because of his situation. Das also respected her, as she had reached this stage with her hard work.


    Das slowly walked towards the first row. In the first row, on the left-side bench, only Ice Queen She sat alone, and the right-side bench was empty.


    As he reached the first row, Jackie showed a threatening finger towards Das, signalling him not to sit beside She. Das never intended to sit beside She, but after seeing the angry face of Jackie, he purposefully sat beside her.


    She did not oppose him; she was busily turning the textbook pages as Teacher Rosie started ss. Das did not think much about her; he only sat there to amuse Jackie. But to his surprise, She even shared a textbook with him during the ss.


    After one hour, the ss ended peacefully, and teacher Rosie left to attend another ss. There is a ten-minute break before the start of second ss.


    "Get up... You can''t sit beside her." Jackie spoke immediately after Rosie left.


    Das did not understand why Jackie was reacting like this. What Das doesn''t know is that She never allowed any guy to sit beside her. Jackie tried several times to sit beside her, but she always opposed him. Jackie can''t force her because her family is more powerful and richer than his.


    But today, after seeing Das sitting beside her, he was really agitated. What Jackie didn''t expect was that She did not opposed Das. It really felt like a tight p to Jackie''s face.


    "This is not your papa''s school to control people. If She asked me to leave... I would have done it. But you don''t have any rights in this matter." Das said while leisurely whistling out.


    "YOU!!!!... "Jackie got irritated after seeing Das, who was acting carelessly.


    "She... ask this dog to leave from here. Please, say one word... I will drag this bastard out."


    Instead of arguing with Das, Jackie requested She to do the act.


    Jackie felt like he was saving a damsel in distress. But what Jackie never expected was that he would be the viin in this situation.

 Chapter 13 - 13 : Love Birds

    <h4>Chapter 13: : Love Birds</h4>


    Everyone inside the ss is waiting for She''s reply. Most of them are supporting Jackie as he is the rich young master who is looking like a hero trying to save the heroine. As the situation escted to a crucial point... Even Das was eagerly waiting for her reply.


    Now a single world from She will be big news, which will be gossiped about throughout the campus. If She asked Das to leave... Das will again be aughing stock, and people will call him a toad who is trying to eat swan meat.


    But, in case she supported Das to sit beside her... The entire reputation of Jackie will go down the garbage drain because Jackie is the one who actively started the argument. Both Das and Jackie are waiting patiently... Everyone was paying close attention to She''s every move.


    Ignoring everything happening around her, She slowly took out a note book from her coge bag.


    "Das, copy yesterday''s lesson from this book and give it back as early as possible." She said while passing a note book towards Das.


    Including Das, everyone was dumbfounded by her actions. No one expected she would support Das... even Das was prepared to leave on her first word. Because Das never saw a guy sitting beside her or chatting with her... Das thought she would definitely reject him.


    "She!... What are you doing? ... Can''t you see¡­ I''m the one who is trying to save you... Why are you helping this bastard?" Jackie yelled loudly while standing in front of the first bench.


    Completely ignoring the yelling of Jackie, She turned her head towards Das and said... "From today onwards, always sit beside me. I want you to exin to me the reasoning and arithmetic types forpetitive exams... Rosie Madam said you are good at it."


    This time, it is Das''s turn to get shocked. He can''t believe what is happening.


    At first, Das did not understand why She was supporting him. But after careful observation, he found out that... She always felt happy whenever Jackie got irritated.


    "So, this is the trick... She''s just using me to take revenge on Jackie. But why would she hold a grudge against him?"


    Even after thinking for a long time, Das did not understand why She had a grudge against Jackie.


    "Shhh¡­ leave it¡­ I will ask herter... first I need to enjoy this situation." Das thought while chuckling inside.


    "She¡­ I''m talking to you!..." This time Jackie shouted in a threatening tone. Das can clearly feel the irritation in his voice. Jackie was almost at the edge of breaking down.


    Das turned to see how She was holding up against Jackie''s mad yelling. Das was surprised that she did not back down a single bit.


    "Jackie, do you dare to threaten me? ... Have you lost your mind?... Don''t forget that if youy a finger on me, it will be the end of your entire family."


    She said each and every word slowly in a serious tone. Even Das felt a chill behind his back after listening to her words. Jackie immediately left the ss room in a sh... it was a big alsp to his ego. Moni also left behind Jackie.


    The entire ss room became a whispering club as everyone started murmuring. Some students left hurriedly to spread the news of what happened. No one expected this type of oue.


    "Why are you staring at my face? Don''t take advantage of this situation." She said as she turned her head away.


    "You are the one who took advantage of me. You used me to irritate that fool. Do you think I can''t see that?" Das whispered slowly so that only she could hear it.


    "What?... No, you are speaking nonsense. Why would I irritate Jackie?" She whispered back as she tried to act innocent.


    "Stop your drama... I''m not a fool like Jackie to listen to your nonsense. Tell me why you are holding grudges against Jackie." Das asked as he moved his head closely towards her.


    "Ok¡­ Ok¡­ I will tell you... First, keep your voice down and tell me how you found out about it."


    She asked as she also moved her head closely towards Das.


    "It is not a big thing... I just observed your face. You are seriously holding theughter when Jackie is arguing with me. Even though you sessfully held yourugh, you failed to control your dimples."


    "Those sunken spots revealed your actual emotions. You were giggling like a small child when I said this is not your papa''s coge to Jackie. Now tell me, why are you holding a grudge against him? I''m more interested in knowing it." Das whispered into She''s ears.


    "Don''t get excited... It''s actually a simple story. Since my childhood, me and Jackie studied in the same schools. Jackie never allowed any boy to get close to me; if anyone dared to talk with me, Jackie used his background to intimidate them."


    "He even manipted many of my girlfriends to always talk about him in front of me. This really irritated me... but sadly I can''t do anything about it. Because of that , I always sat alone in sses every year. Finally, today I got the chance to get back at him." She spoke softly in his ears, with a giggle at the end. Das felt a tingling sensation when Sawughed into his ears.


    "So, in both our lives, Jackie is the viin. Shhh... At least you got your revenge today. congrattion." Das said with a smile on his face.


    "Do you know She... Your face glowed like a hundred-watt bulb when you irritated Jackie." Das spoke in a cheering tone.


    "Hey, stop saying things like that..." She turned her head away shyly.


    "I''m just saying the truth. You don''t need to hide your face. People will misunderstand if you behave like that." Das said while picking up his phone to check his mail.


    "Das, can you do me a favour?" She asked in a small, petite tone.


    "What can I do for a rich girl like you?" Das asked with a questioning face.


    "No¡­ It''s not about money, and I think only you can do this." She said it in a shy tone.


    "What is it?..." Das did not understand what she was talking about.


    "For a few days, act like my boyfriend. Can you do that?" She asked with an anxious tone.


    At first, Das did not get it. But after a thought, he finally got it.


    "Wah¡­ She You are more devious than that, Jackie. You are using me to take revenge on him. Everyone, including me, thought you were an ice queen who didn''t care about anything. But you are really a mischievous woman." Das said, staring straight at her face.


    "Hey¡­hey¡­ Stop badmouthing me... I know that your life has also been affected by Jackie. That''s why I''m asking you to be my boyfriend. It will be two shots on one bird. So, tell me, will you act as my boyfriend?..." She asked, staring right back into his eyes.


    Das felt this situation was really funny. The school beauty who is goddess in the eyes of all the boys is asking him to be her boyfriend. Why would he refuse?! ... and more than that, he will also get his revenge on Jackie.


    "It is my fortune to have a girlfriend like you... I will dly ept it." Das said as he poked his finger into the dimple on her left cheek.


    "Hey, stop it. Don''t forget that we are just acting... We are not actually lovers." She said while covering her giggling face.


    Both Das and She are whispering closely. But what they don''t know is that the entire ss was in uproar because of them. For some boys, their eyes almost came out of their sockets as the ice queen, who neverughed inside the ss, was giggling with a poor bastard.


    Rumours about She and Das being lovebirds are spread throughout the campus. Some students from other sses started marching in the corridor outside the ss room to confirm the news. After seeing Das and She whispering into each other''s ears whileughing and giggling, people started believing the rumours.


    The professor was absent for the next ss, so the whispering and murmuring inside the ss continued on. Jackie, Moni, and their friends left the ssroom a long time ago. So, no one came to disturb them.


    "Das, let''s go to the canteen. It''s already lunchtime." She asked as she was getting ready to leave.


    "But you always ate your lunch inside the ssroom..." Das asked with a confused face.


    "You idiot!!! Can''t you see why I''m asking you?" She said this while slightly knocking on his head. Das immediately understood why she was insisting on going to the canteen.


    They both held hands and walked out of the ssroom.


    "Hey, the canteen is this way..." Instead of walking towards the canteen, Das dragged her to the parking area outside the ss room.


    "I have a surprise for you. Come with me..." Das spoke with a mysterious expression.

 Chapter 14 - 14: Family Feud

    <h4>Chapter 14: Family Feud</h4>


    Das took She into the parking lot outside the ss room. She followed obediently without resisting him. Das mounted his Enfield bike and signalled for She to sit on the back side.


    "You need a key to start the bike... Stop ying games and let''s go... It''s gettingte."


    She thought Das dragged her to show the bike, which is beautifully customised. But she never expected him to own that bike. Because of Das''s reputation, everyone knows that he is an orphan who lives by doing part-time jobs. Thanks to his ex-girlfriend''s viral video, the entire college knows about his financial situation.


    With a loud chuckle, Das took out a shiny key from his pocket in slow motion and ignited the engine with a single kick. While the bike was making a rhythmic, dug... dug sound...She''s lips curved in a beautiful arch.


    "Hehe¡­ When did you be a rich man?" She asked with cute dimples on her cheeks.


    "Don''t think too much. This is not mine. Come on¡­ I will give a ride to my new girlfriend." Das said before she asked more questions.


    Instead of going straight towards the canteen, Das took her on a tour around the campus. As they were nearing the canteen area... She ced her hands around his waist. Das felt a tingling sensation from her slender hands.


    As the coge canteen was an open area, everyone started staring at them. As She expected, Jackie sat inside the canteen along with his friends. Das purposefully blew the horn loudly to irritate Jackie.


    Out of all the students, Moni is the one who got super shocked from this scene. Because she knows exactly about Das situation... Das never took taxis or rental bikes, and he always spent his petty money on her. But today Das was raiding a customised Enfield bike, and more than that, a girl who is more beautiful than her was sitting beside him.


    Both Das and She entered the canteen while holding hands. Surprisingly, She is the one who is dragging Das towards the Jackie group of friends. They both sat exactly on the opposite side of the table from Jackie.


    Jackie was staring at them with bloodshot eyes. Moni got really upset because Das and She were behaving like love birds.


    While She was opening her lunch box... Das ordered drinks and side dishes. Like a young couple, both of them started sharing food. She did not give a single nce towards Jackie... Theypletely ignored Jackie''s group.


    "Jackie, they are trying to irritate us... let''s go." Moni said with an agitated voice.


    Completely ignoring her yelling, Jackie asked¡­


    "whose bike is that? That poor fellow can''t afford it. Tell me who gave him the bike." Jackie asked him friends while seriously staring at Das.


    "I think I saw him driving that bike to the college. It is a customised Enfield bike. No one had it on our campus." One of the girls from the Moni group replied.


    Jackie punched the table before him while gnashing his teeth. He also knows that both Das and She were purposefully annoying him. But what can he do? ... he can''t go against She. Now, his entire focus turned towards Das. He really wants to punch Das in the face, but he can''t do it publicly.


    After enduring it for a few more minutes, Jackie left the canteen angrily. His friends also fell behind his back.


    After lunch, Jackie and his friends did note to the ss room. The time passed peacefully. After saying good-bye to She, he left the campus on his bike. Shes family will send a luxury car to pick her up.


    Das shifted gears to reach the Mbar-Mountain area as fast as he can. Martin, the brothel house boss, had asked him to arrive before the sun set.


    While driving through the cold breeze, Das thoughts drifted into the past. When he thought of his past self... A poor orphan... survived through part-time jobs and triedmitting suicide because of a betrayal. He really felt funny when he thought about all this. The final wish of having sex... really changed his life.


    Shhh¡­ Life is really a game of snakes anddders. No one knows what is waiting for them in the future. While drifting through these thoughts, Das reached the Mbar Mountain area just before the sunset. As Martin asked, Das went directly on to the vi on the mountaintop.


    No one stopped him along the path. He reached the vi easily. Maybe because of his bike, which is a symbol of boss Martin, no one questioned him. Finally, at the gate of the vi, he was stopped by a group of security personnel. After he mentioned Martin, they asked him to wait for five minutes to confirm with Martin.


    The vi was a beautiful white stone building, which isrger than a football field. On the top of therge outside gate, the name of the Reddy family was arranged in golden letters.


    "What a luxurious house... I think the house itself will cost more than a hundred crores."


    Das got mesmerised after observing every detail of the vi. While Das was staring at the white building with his mouth wide open, the security person asked him to enter inside. As Das reached the main building, his boss, Martin, was already waiting for him.


    "You came earlier than expected. Let''s go... we will talk inside." After parking the bike, both of them entered the main building.


    Martin took him directly inside a big dining room. Already, the dining room was upied with guests. There is a big table in the centre of that room, which upies almost the entire room. At the top of the table, three luxurious chairs were ced, and opposite to them, ck wooden chairs were arranged along the big table.


    Both Martin and Das sat in one corner of the room. Everyone upied their respected seats while eagerly waiting for the main participants of today''s meeting.


    "Boss, why did you bring me here?" Das asked with a confused face.


    "Wait¡­ First, lower your voice and observe everyone in this room carefully." Martin said as he signalled for Das to calm down.


    Das did not understand why Martin brought him to this luxurious ce. Keeping his thoughts aside... Das started observing everyone in the room.


    "What, did you find anything?..." Martin asked with an expectant look.


    "Boss, I don''t know what you are expecting from me... I don''t know anyone in this room." Das replied.


    "But I found a particr pattern in the seating arrangements." Das continued.


    "What is it?..." Martin asked while staring at Das face.


    "The people who are close to the table sat casually infortable clothing; they must be family members. The people in the second row are well dressed and sit like officers. They must be government officials, and on the third row, people sat anxiously while wearing luxurious gold on their bodies. They were formal business partners. In thest rows, people were not ced in a particr order, and most of them have tattoos on their bodies. If my guess is correct, these were the undercover agents who looked after shady business."


    Das exined slowly in a calm voice. Martin''s eyes went wide after listening to Das''s exnation. It is not a genius thing to observe what Das exined. Usually everyone will be perplexed after entering this luxurious building... But Das maintained hismon sense while observing these powerful people. This is what amazed Martin.


    "Boss, why are you staring like that?... first tell me, why did you bring me here?" Das asked while trying to guess the reason behind this meeting.


    "Das, when Manager John suggested your name for this meeting... I thought John was overly praising you. But you proved me wrong."


    "Now let me exin what is happening here. The people inside this room are the Reddy family''s business partners, family members, and important supporters. The patriarch of the Reddy family arranged this meeting to discuss about the birthday party for his own daughter."


    "For outsiders, it is just a birthday party... but the Reddy family is thinking to use this party to gain more supporters. As the cold war started between the Shetty family and the Reddy family, the Reddy family patriarch wanted to arrange a luxurious party to show off their wealth and power. They want to intimidate the Shetty family."


    Martin exined patiently and in a detailed manner. Das took a long time to digest this information. After thinking for a long time, Das interpreted his thoughts.


    "If it is really like what you said... there is no need to arrange this meeting. The patriarch could have used his wealth to hire a capable organiser to arrange the birthday party. If he wants to make the party shier, he could have invited film stars and other popr people. I don''t think he arranged this meeting to ask for your opinions." Dasmented on his analysis while trying to find out the actual motive of this meeting.


    "Haha¡­ I think the smart people get it faster... manager John took a whole day toe to the same conclusion. But you analysed the situation with a simple exnation." Martin said whileughing merrily.

 Chapter 15 - 15 : Get Out

    <h4>Chapter 15: : Get Out</h4>


    "Boss, you are still not getting to the point. At least tell me now... why did you bring me here?.... I don''t think you need me in this situation." Das asked with a serious face.


    "Das, you are still not experienced in this business. Otherwise, you won''t talk like this. To survive in this business, one must be careful at each step. ording to my sources, the Reddy family lost their backer, and there is a new superpower trying to take control over this city. So, this meeting will give us a lot of clues to help us decide whom we should support in the near future." Martin spoke in a lecturing tone.


    After analysing for a bit, Das finally understood why Martin brought him here. Martin was asking him to find out the hidden motive behind this meeting and to observe the attitude of the Reddy family in this wartime situation.


    Martin was in a dilemma. He was considering his options to survive this cold war between the Reddy family and the Shetty family.


    While Das and Martin were busy discussing about the purpose of the meeting, the patriarch of the Reddy family came walking down the steps along with his son. The patriarch was a middle-aged man with a straight face and arge nose. The young master who stood beside the patriarch is aged around twenty-five... he has a round face with sses on the bridge of his nose.


    Everyone in the room slowly stood up to wee the patriarch and the first young master. Behind the pair of this father and son... An old man is slowly stepping down towards the dining table with the help of a pretty youngdy.


    Das entire focus shifted towards that youngdy. With her pointed nose, beautifully shaped eyes, juicy lips, and long neck, she looked like a fairy. As her tight pink dress showed the curves of her body, she looked more like a top fashion model. Almost everyone inside the room is taking secret nces towards the youngdy.


    "That old man is the father of the patriarch, and the beauty beside him is the only daughter of the patriarch." Martin exined from the side.


    As the old man reached the dining table, everyone sat back in their positions. The Old Man, the patriarch, and his son upied the three luxurious chairs at the top of the table. Thedy sat in the first seat among the family members.


    After everyone got settled down, the young master who sat beside the patriarch stood up to exin the agenda of today''s meeting.


    "My family has controlled this city for more than a hundred years. In all these years, we have encountered several threats and cold wars. But, now in thest few days, we have observed that several people are changing sides into some sort of shitty family, like they are questioning the authority and control of the Reddy family."


    "So, to show the power of the Reddy family, my grandfather decided to hold a grand party on the asion of my sister''s birthday. We are inviting the politicians, government officials, and other important persons in the society who are supporting my family. We will unt our wealth and power to intimidate that shitty family."


    After giving a long speech, the young master sat down with a proud face.


    "I arranged this meeting to know about your opinions about the people to be invited to the party and to decide on what to do about the people who choose to support the Shetty family." The patriarch finally revealed the true purpose of the meeting.


    "We should kill the persons who betrayed our family... It will serve as an example for everyone." One of the family members from the first row shouted loudly.


    "Yes. It is the first thing we should do. Patriarch, please nod your head... I will personally bring the heads of those who have betrayed us." A stout man with tattoos around his arm supported the family member''s suggestion.


    "Yes¡­ father. My opinion is also the same. We should kill all those traitors as a warning. Please give your consent." The young master of the Reddy family also supported the idea.


    "Everyone, please calm down. I know you are showing concern for my family. But first we should discuss whom we should invite for my daughter''s birthday party. ording to my father, gathering the powerful people will increase the morale, and we can pressure the other families by gaining their support."


    "So, I''m asking each and every one of you to suggest the names of the politicians, officials, and other powerful persons from every business. We will gain their support through this party." The patriarch said this with a stern tone while smoking a Cuban cigar.


    Later, the patriarch called each and every one by their name and asked them to say their opinion. Everyone stood up respectively as the patriarch called their names, exined their opinion about the party, and suggested names of powerful people from their line of work. The patriarch did not skip a single person... He asked every person inside the room to mention the person to be invited and their opinion about the party.


    The officials in the second row suggested the names of the city Mayer, the district magistrate, and other important civil servants. The businessmen in the third row suggested film stars and corporate big shots. The gangsters in thest rows suggested important people from their line of work.


    Finally, the patriarch called Martin... who is eagerly waiting for his turn. Martin stood up immediately and said,


    "Sir, I''m requesting you to invite the seven sisters from the Dharavi slums. The entire supply chain of women is in the hands of those seven sisters. If we sessfully gain their support... we can crush others in happy house business."


    Martin said all this with a slightly bowed posture. He is showing at most respect by bowing like that.


    "Martin, we are inviting respectful people from society... How can you suggest their names? Did you forget the reputation of those seven sisters?" The young master named Richard, who sat beside the patriarch, asked in a lecturing tone.


    "Young master, I said their names because they are the key people in my business. It is just a suggestion. I don''t want to offend anyone." Martin exined with a respectful tone.


    Contrarily, the patriarch did not take Martin''s words seriously.


    "Martin, who is the boy beside you? Is he your rtive?" The patriarch asked as he was observing Das from head to toe.


    "No, sir, he is not my rtive... He is the new manager of my happy house. I brought him to introduce some important persons in this meeting." Martin exined.


    "Hey, Martin¡­ Why did you bring a brothel manager here? Don''t you know the rules of this house? ..." The young master yelled at Martin while showing his finger towards him.


    Martin got really upset with the young master''s behaviour. Every month, the Reddy family will gain a profit of more than ten crores from happy house business. But this young master is treating Martin as a low-level servant.


    "Richard, it''s ok... Martin has been serving us for more than thirty years. Without trust, he won''t bring anyone here." The patriarch instructed his son to sit down.


    "Young man¡­ You must have great potential to be a manager at this age. So, you also give me your opinion on the uing party. It''s ok if you don''t mention any powerful people." The patriarch directly asked Das to test him.


    "Sir, I''m new to this business and don''t know anything about the party or any powerful people. In fact, I didn''t even know about this meeting beforeing here. But if you insist on my offering my opinion, I will propose inviting the Chief Minister to the party." Das said in a respectful tone.


    "What!!!... chief minister!!!... boy... why don''t you suggest the name of a prime minister or president?..." Richard made fun of Das suggestion.


    Everyone inside the room startedughing crazily... Even Martin felt Das suggestion was silly. But Das did not feel anything bad about it. He stood calmly, waiting for the patriarch''s response.


    "Boy¡­ I''m curious to know why you suggested the name of Chief Minister...Is there any particr reason? or you are saying it casually." The patriarch asked while staring straight into Das eyes.


    "Sir, if you want to conduct a party to intimidate the Shetty family, they can also do the same thing for you. As far as I know, they also have simr wealth in their hands. Then why would they give you a chance to unt your power? They can conduct a big party like yours just before one day of your daughter''s birthday party. If they seed in that, they will have an upper hand against you."


    Das exined the reasons behind his suggestion. But the young master Richard did not understand why Das suggested the name chief minister.


    "Hey¡­ You are not making the actual point. Why did you suggest the name chief minister? ..." Richard asked, interrupting Das from exining.


    Just before Das gives an exnation to that... The old man who sat beside the patriarch stood up and yelled.


    "Boy, stop your nonsense and get out of here!" "This is not the ce to bber... You are wasting important time in this meeting."

 Chapter 16 - 16: Stop staring at me!

    <h4>Chapter 16: Stop staring at me!</h4>


    Das was dumbfounded by the old man''s yelling. He never expected this type of situation. Even though Martin was not happy with the old man''s decision... He can''t do anything. The old man is the father of the patriarch. So, no one can oppose him in this house.


    Das turned his head to see Martin''s reaction. But, as expected, Martin also signalled for him to go outside.


    "What are you waiting for? My grandfather already told you to get out... Should I call security?"


    The young master Richard cried out as he tried to gain a good impression from his grandfather.


    Das immediately left the dining room without turning his head.


    "Some dogs need a beating... so that they will learn how to walk while holding their tile between the legs." Richardmented on Das who leaving with a disappointed face.


    Several people startedughing behind his back... The young master Richard gave a smirk while proudly looking at the back of the receding Das.


    As the Das left the meeting, the patriarch continued to carry out the task. Meanwhile, the old man gestured towards his granddaughter, inviting her toe closer. As she went near him without disturbing anyone, the old man said something in her ear. The girl nodded her head and left the dining room without making any noise.


    Outside, Das came to the ce where he parked his bike. Inside his mind, he was deeply thinking about what happened in the dining room. He can''t point out what mistake he made to anger that old man.


    "Shhh¡­ Maybe I need more experience, as Martin said..." Das released a big sigh and started the engine. He wants to leave this vi as early as possible.


    Even though he felt humiliated when that young master Richardmented behind his back, What can he do? He is just a brothel manager. He only got the opportunity to visit this ce with the help of Boss Martin. While pitying about his poor life... Das started his journey towards the happy house.


    "Wait!!!¡­ Hey¡­ you¡­ wait!!!!..." Das heard the sounds of a woman calling from behind... but he thought it was not for him and left the main building with a trail of smoke. The girl who shouted behind Das was the patriarch''s daughter. She did not understand why Das had left, even after listening to her cries. She immediately took her mobile and called the security person at the entrance.


    "Oy, why are you not opening the gate?" Das yelled towards the security guard at the gate.


    The security person slowly walked towards Das and said,


    "Sir, Luna madam is waiting for you at the main building. Please return back."


    "Who is Luna madam?..." Das asked with a confused face.


    "Sir, Luna madam is the patriarch''s only daughter." The security person exined in a respectful tone.


    "Why is she asking for me? She didn''t even know my name." Das asked, wanting to know the reason for calling him back.


    "Sir, I don''t know about the details... But Luna madame personally called me. She asked me to stop you from leaving and pass on the message. Please hurry back... Madame is waiting outside the main building." After passing on the message, the security guard went back to his position.


    Without thinking much, Das also took a U-turn back to the main building. As he neared the main building, Das saw a beautiful girl waiting outside. While staring at her lovely face, he walked closely towards her.


    "I have shouted loudly for you. But you didn''t even stop after listening to my yelling. Why did you do that?" The girl asked with a straight face.


    "I thought you were calling someone else. That''s why I left without turning back." Das exined.


    "It''s ok¡­ Let''s go inside... My grandfather asked me to hold on to you. He said he wants to talk to you personally." She directly exined the reason for calling him back.


    At first, Das did not understand what she said. After some time, he asked her again to confirm the news.


    "By any chance, Miss, are you mistaking me for someone else?" Das asked in a questioning tone.


    "Nah¡­ I''m not mistaken. He asked specifically for you." She spoke patiently.


    "Your grandfather is the one who asked me to get out of the dining hall. That''s why I''m asking you again. Is he really asking for me?" Das asked again while staring at her face.


    "I''m one hundred percent sure. He definitely asked for you. If you stop staring at my face, we can go inside." She really felt annoyed by Das''s repeated questioning.


    Without saying another word, Das fallowed behind her. While they were climbing the steps, Das unintentionally stared at her bum. With a big sigh... He turned his head away while nodding his head from side to side. There is a mischievous smile on his face.


    Luna brought him to a small room that is connected to the dining hall where the meeting is taking ce. Das can clearly hear what is happening inside the dining hall. Both Luna and Das sat on a sofa set opposite each other.


    "Hey, why have your face turned red?" She asked with a confused look.


    "Nothing. Das replied, as he immediately turned his head away. He is seriously trying not to think about what he saw on the steps.


    "Whatever... Wait until this meeting is over. Later, I will take you to meet my grandpa." After saying it, she took out her phone to check out Instagram.


    Das went into a deep thought after listening to her words. He is thinking about the reasons for calling him back. Slowly, his focus shifted towards the dining hall.


    Inside the dining hall, the patriarch is discssing the opinions of the others. He also gave instructions to some people about what should be done before the party. After one more hour, the discussion about the birthday party is over.


    The servants started serving the delicious food. While eating the food, one by one began reporting about the profit and loss of their business. The patriarch appreciated people who gave more profits. The young master beside the patriarch berated some people who reported losses.


    "Hey¡­ Stop staring at me!" Luna suddenly yelled in him.


    "What!?!..." Das came out of his daze. At first, he did not understand what she was talking about. What he don''t know is..., he was dazedly staring at her melons. After realising what he was doing, he immediately turned his head away.


    "Sorry!!!... sorry¡­ That was not intentional." He said sorry repeatedly in a pleading tone.


    "Shameless!!!..." She said with a smirk.


    "Miss, please don''t misunderstand me. I didn''t do it intentionally... It all happened in a daze." The more he tried to exin, the more awkward it became.


    "Stop... Don''t talk about it." She said while covering her red cheeks.


    "Shhh... she is really thinking that I''m a big pervert." Das thought, releasing a big sigh.


    What he doesn''t know is that she really felt funny about his behaviour. Because of her family background, usually people will be afraid to even look at her directly. but Das was staring at her brazenly.


    "Miss, how long does the meeting typicallyst?" Das tried to change the topic.


    "Why? Do you have any important work to do?" She asked sarcastically.


    "I''m just asking casually."


    "I think it will take one more hour." She answered.


    With a loud exhale, Das took out his mobile and called John to exin the situation and the reason for his absence from work.


    While Das was busy on his mobile... Luna called one of her servants to serve food for Das. As he finished his call, a servant passed arge te of food towards him.


    "Miss, where is your food?" He asked with a questioning look.


    "I''m on a diet... You please carry on." She said it with a poker face.


    Good food is always a luxury for him. As there is no dining table, he satfortably on the sofa while holding a te in his left hand. He started eating without caring about anyone. Within five minutes, he had eaten the entire te of food. The daughter of the patriarch was staring at him with her eyes wide open.


    "Miss, why are you staring at me?" Das asked while cleaning his hands with a ss of water.


    "Nothing..." She turned her head away instantly.


    The food the servant brought was enough to fill more than two people. But Das finished the entire thing in five minutes. That''s why Luna got shocked after seeing his appetite.


    The meeting inside the dining hall almost came to an end. Slowly, one by one, people started leaving the dining hall. Richard stood at the dining hall entrance to send off guests with a proper greeting.


    After the officials and gang members left, the patriarch discussed a few things with his family members. He gave instructions on organising the party and what gifts should be prepared for the special guests.


    Finally, after everyone left, the old man sent a servant to call for Luna.

 Chapter 17 - 17 : Hidden families

    <h4>Chapter 17: : Hidden families</h4>


    Das is patiently waiting for the meeting to end. The time is already past ten. As there is a beautiful girl givingpany to him... He did not feel bored.


    "Miss, Grandfather is calling for you." One of the personal servants of the old man came to inform Luna.


    "Ahhh¡­ finally¡­" With a big sigh, she stood up.


    "Lets'' go¡­ My grandpa is waiting for us." Without looking back, she started walking towards the dining room. Das fallowed to her calmly.


    "Luna, why are you bringing this dog!!?" the young master Richard shouted towards Lucy in a aggrieved tone.


    "Richard, stop!... Don''t you know how to behave with guests?" The old man said it in a lecturing tone.


    "What!?... Grandpa!... You are the one who chased him away. Why are you supporting him now?" Richard asked with his mouth wide open. But the old man ignored him.


    "Grandpa... as you requested, I brought him safely." Lucy reported to the old man.


    As the patriarch was calmly observing the situation, he did not object to the arrival of Das.


    Das walked closely towards the old man and slightly bowed as a gesture of showing respect. The old man nodded his head and signalled for Das to sit across the dining table. The patriarch ordered every servant to leave the hall.


    Inside therge dining hall, only five people sat closely at the head of the table. Even though Das doesn''t know what is going to happen, he sat calmly without showing any nervousness on his face.


    "Young man, exin to me... why you mentioned the chief minister''s name? ..." The old man asked directly, without beating around the bush.


    After listening to the old man''s request, Das felt really funny. Das was seriously thinking about what was going to happen. But the old man was asking for his opinion.


    "Sir, I''m just a dog who is still learning to walk properly while holding a tail between my legs. Why are you even asking about my opinion? ..." Das replied sarcastic words with a humble tone.


    "Young man, I''m really sorry for offending you earlier. Please don''t take those words seriously." The old man apologised instantly without caring about his image.


    "Grandpa!... Why are you apologising to him?... He is just a brothel manager who is working under one of our servants." Richard cried with confusion on his face.


    "Richard, your grandfather knows what he is doing. Do not interrupt him with your yelling." The patriarch instructed his son to sit down calmly.


    "Young man, I don''t know your name... but I''m saying sorry on behalf of my son. My father won''t ask your opinion without a valid reason." The patriarch spoke modestly.


    "Sir, my name is Mohan Das. If you really want to hear my true opinion, you need to exin to me the actual situation of what is going on between your family and the Shetty family."


    Even though Das heard a lot about the cold war between the Shetty family and the Reddy family, no one exined to him the actual situation. Everyone was talking about a new superpower taking control over the city, and some people even said the Reddy family lost their powerful backer. So, to understand the true picture of the situation, he first asked the patriarch to exin.


    "Das, what you are asking for is a confidential information that even my family members, including my son, don''t know about." The patriarch said it in a serious tone. But the old man signalled the patriarch to reveal that ssified information to Das.


    "Father!!!... He is not qualified to know about it." The patriarch tried to resist the old man''s request.


    Michel (the patriarch''s original name), you are forgetting one thing¡ªthis young man here guessed correctly about the current situation. As he said, the Shetty family is also conducting a big party to gain the upper hand over us. That one reason is enough to know his calibre. Exin everything to him without hiding anything." The old man insisted on the patriarch revealing the information.


    With a big sigh, the patriarch started exining the actual situation of the Reddy family.


    "Das, what I''m going to say... will be a little confusing to you. But try to understand as much as you can."


    "Previously, my family used to have the support of a hidden family called the Leo n. Because of their support, we ruled this city for more than a hundred years. During this period, no one dared to question the authority of my family."


    "But suddenly, one day, the Leo family disappeared from the face of the earth, and a new family called the Aries family started taking control over this entire country. The new Aries family decided to support the families with more authority and control. So, to gain the favour of the Aries family, we arepeting with the Shetty family for more power and authority."


    "Recently, the Shetty family started gaining the upper hand as they had more support from the politicians. To counter this, My father is using Luna''s birthday party to gain more supporters."


    The patriarch exined everything without holding back any important information. As Das waspletely immersed in the new information, he did not give an immediate reply to the patriarch. Das was seriously thinking about the pros and cons of the situation.


    "Sir, what is the actual date of your daughter''s birthday party?..." Das asked with a casual tone.


    "It is on the next Sunday... still five more days left." The patriarch''s daughter replied from the side with a sweet voice.


    "Why are you asking about the date?... Do you have any particr reason?" The old man asked curiously.


    "I''m just asking to calcte how much time we have left. After listening to the patriarch''s exnation, I''ve got a few ideas in my mind."


    "What is it?... Don''t tell me that we still need to invite the chief minister. It''s impossible." The young master Richard replied anxiously.


    "Young Master Richard, why don''t you listen to my idea before calling it impossible?..." Das said with a smiling face.


    "As the patriarch said, the Shetty family had great support from politicians. In our state (province), the entire political system is like a big snake, and the chief minister is the head of it. If somehow we gain the favour of the chief minister... it will be a major boost to your family." Das exined why he suggested the name Chief Minister.


    "Das, even though what you are saying is true... It is really difficult to gain the favour of the chief minister. That too... this the year of elections. So, he will definitely reject our invitation to the party." The patriarch elucidated reality.


    "That is what I''m also saying, Father..." Richard cried from the side.


    "Das, do you have anything to say?" The old man asked after a long pause.


    "Sir, it is not impossible to gain a favour from the chief minister. If you are ready to lose something on your end, there are still two ways to gain his support." Das said in a meaningful tone.


    "What!!!... But how?!..." Richard yelled immediately. But Das did not reply to him. He was waiting patiently for the patriarch''s opinion.


    "If it is really possible to gain a favour from the chief minister, my family is ready to lose something in return. Please continue to state your suggestion." The patriarch replied after thinking for a long time.


    While taking a sip from the ss of water, Das continued his exnation.


    "Sir, the first method is rtively easy. As this is an election year, the chief minister needs arge amount of money for the party fund. With a sufficient amount of money, you can gain temporary support from him. But it will put arge hole in your pocket."


    "What is the second method?" The old man asked instantly.


    "Sir, I suggest you to use the first method... because the second method will affect the future of your family. But with this method, you can gain permanent support from the chief minister." Das said in a persuasive tone.


    "Dash, I don''t like people who beat around the bush. Tell me about the second method." The old man asked in a serious tone.


    "I''m not beating around the bush... I''m warning you of the possible oues. Because the second method is rted to the marriage of the young master Richard. The chief minister had a widowed daughter who is around the age of twenty-five. If you propose marriage, the chief minister will immediately ept the proposal. Because it will help to improve the image of the chief minister in this election year. Through this marriage, your family will gain potential support from all the powerful politicians, and you will receive ample wealth in the form of a dowry." Daspleted describing his n.


    Before the patriarch or the old man could reply anything, the young master Richard started cursing loudly.


    "You mot*****¡­. You are taking revenge on me for calling you a dog. Father, call the security now. I want to kill this bastard. I will take fu*** sit on his dead body today." Richard continued to keep on yelling.


    The old man stood up from his seat and gave big p to the Richard face.

 Chapter 18 - 18 : Birthday Gift

    <h4>Chapter 18: : Birthday Gift</h4>


    Richard did not stop his tantrum even after receiving a p. Before he cursed another word, the old man gave another big p to his face. The loud pping sounds reverberated throughout the dining hall. Several servants immediately rushed inside the dining hall to see what was happening.


    "Get out¡­ Who asked you toe inside?... out¡­ everybody¡­ get out." The old man shouted at the servants to leave the room. The servants left in a sh. They never saw the old man get this much angry. They are wondering what happened inside the dining hall. But no one tried to eavesdrop... because of the fear of the old man.


    Richard covered his cheeks and sat back down in his seat. On his cheeks, red-coloured finger marks appeared on either side.


    "Grandpa!!!... Don''t tell me that you are epting his suggestion. I won''t marry a widow... I''m already in love with Rubi and her Patel family is also a rich family like ours. Richard said it with a teary eyes.


    Das was seriously trying to control hisughter. The young master, who had acted cocky until now, was acting like a cry baby now. Das can feel Richard''s emotions through his aggrieved tone. But he did not pity the headstrong Richard.


    "Bastard, do you know how much me and your father have sacrificed for this family?"... If I have to kill you for the survival of this family, I will do it with my own fu*** hands."


    "Michel, tomorrow I will personally meet the chief minister with your son''s marriage proposal. Ask your son to prepare for it." The old man said it in an authoritative tone. Richard got really frightened by the angry tone of his grandfather.


    Das also felt a cold shiver behind his back. Not because of the old man''s yelling. The old man who always sat calmly was the most cunning and ruthless person. Even though it is rted to his grandson''s marriage, he did not take a long time to decide on it and With a single sentence from Das, the old man exactly pointed out the usefulness of Das and secretly set up this meeting without alerting any outsiders. He is definitely the mastermind behind this family''s sess. Das thought internally.


    "Richard, what your grandfather said is the final decision in this house. With this marriage, you will also gain the status of the chief minister''s son-inw." The patriarch gave the final verdict.


    "But, father¡­ What about Ruby... I loved her sincerely." Richard uttered slowly from his swollen cheeks.


    "Forget her... the Patel family won''t be a big supporter for us." The patriarch put a full stop to Richard''s love story with that single sentence.


    With a disappointed face, Richard turned his head towards Das, who was also staring at him with a smiling face.


    "You¡­ mo*#***##**¡­." Richard madly cured Das in his own shattered imagination. After settling this matter, the old man turned his focus towards Das.


    "Young man, I don''t know why you joined the profession of a brothel manager¡­ but you have great potential in you. Even though I personally set this meeting¡­ initially I don''t have any high expectation¡­ but you really surprised with your wit."


    "As a repayment, please ept this gift for my satisfaction." The old man passed a key card towards Das.


    "Sir, I don''t need any repayment. What I suggested is just a personal opinion of mine, and I did not expect anything in return." Das replied in a humble tone.


    ''Das... you won''t reject it if you know the true value of this key card. The key card was actually prepared for my daughter Luna as a birthday present. More than that, it was ...----, the patriarch was stopped exining about the key card by the old man''s gesture.


    "Das, I''m not giving this gift as a repayment for your suggestions. In the future, I want you to be one of my family''s loyal supporters. Receiving this gift means you are epting it." The old man said this while still holding the gift card in front of Das.


    "What a devious scheme!... This old geezer is more cunning than a sly fox. If I reject his gift card, the old man will definitely kill me to save future trouble." Das thought internally. Without any dy Das immediately epted the gift card to avoid the old man''s trap.


    "Father, now tell me... What is that key card?... I''m really curious to know about it." Luna cried excitedly. Previously, Patriarch mentioned that the key card was a gift actually prepared for Luna''s birthday. That is why she was so excited to know about it.


    "The key card was actually a key to a luxurious vi in the Filmy Town area. The vi was built ording to your requirements and tastes. The vi also has an artificial forest around it." The patriarch exined the mystery of the key card to his daughter.


    "Father, how can you prepare a gift of a small vi for my birthday?... Don''t you know that I don''t have any interest in owning a house?" Lady Luna said with a pout.


    "Haha, little girl, you are not listening to the main part. the key card has more uses than a single vi. With that key card, one can gain arge discount on all popr brands in this city. There is also a personal, customised car that can only be essed through that card. Your grand father personally met several people to prepare this card for your birth day. The vi is just a bonus." Michel exined the true benefits of the key card with a proud face.


    "Father, how can you donate this valuable gift to him?... He doesn''t deserve it." Richard yelled loudly.


    "Shut up¡­ Why are yelling? Even your sister does not say anything against it. What right do you have? I''m the one who prepared this card, and I can give it to anyone." The old man said it in a serious tone. Richard was kept silent by that single sentence.


    "Young man, with that key card, you can also buy anything from my family''s stores. You don''t need to pay a single rupee." The old man said it with a smiling face.


    Das already went into a daze after listening about Vi in the Film Town area. With the mention of each benefit from that key card... His grip increased slowly around the key card.


    Das did not understand why the old man valued him highly and gave him this generous reward. But he decided to take big advantage of this situation. He is going to rip off benefits from the key card.


    As the clock ticked towards midnight¡ªtwelve o''clock... the old man asked Luna to apany Das to the entrance. After saying a proper good-bye to the old man and the patriarch, Das took his leave from the main building. Luna fallowed him to the outside entrance.


    "Father, you shouldn''t have given that card to him... It really cost us a lot of money to prepare that." The patriarch immediately spoke after Das left the dining hall.


    "Michel, you are not seeing the whole picture here. The young man was a valuable treasure box, but that brothel house is using him to store coins. One day you will understand my judgement of him." The old man said meaningfully and left the dining hall. The patriarch and his son Richard sat there dazedly, thinking about the old man''s decision.


    Outside, Luna and Das were walking side by side. Before this, Das used to follow behind her.


    "Miss, if you want, I will return this card back..." Das asked for her opinion.


    "You don''t need to... My grandfather is the one who loved me the most in this house. He will definitely prepare a better gift for me." Luna spoke with a straight face.


    "Then why are you upset?... I can see your disappointed face." Das asked while staring at her face.


    "You still have the nerve to ask me that. Because of you, my brother has to sacrifice his love; he is going to marry a widow for the sake of the family." Luna replied angrily.


    "Haha... What a naive girl!... Das startedughing loudly.


    "Hey, why are youughing? ... am I looking funny to you?" Luna asked annoyingly.


    "Miss, you are really a nave girl. Instead of worrying about you, you are stressing over your brother." Das said in a pitiful tone.


    "What are you talking about?..." Luna asked with a confused expression.


    "Miss, in the future, you will also face the same situation as your brother... Because your marriage is also linked to the family''s prestige. Your grandfather is the most ruthless person I have seen in my life. He will do anything for the development of the family... So, my dear madam, worry about your problems first." Das exined it to her like he was spoon-feeding her.


    "Hey... stop talking nonsense. My grandfather don''t do that to me."

 Chapter 19 - 19 : Kiss

    <h4>Chapter 19: : Kiss</h4>


    Just as he finished talking, they both reached the parking area. Without waiting for her reply, Das mounted his bike.


    "Wait... Don''t leave yet." Luna uttered unintentionally.


    "Why... is there still anything I need to do?" Das asked with a funny face.


    After a small pause, Luna questioned him. "Is there any way to avoid a family decision on my marriage?" She asked a little nervously.


    "Haha... Miss, you don''t need to worry about it now. There is still a long time before your marriage." Dasughed at her silly question.


    "No, tell me now... Is there any way?..." she asked with a sulk.


    Das did not understand why she was behaving like this. but after seeing her sulky behaviour, he thought of ying for a bit.


    "There is a way... but I won''t tell you." Das replied with a yful smile.


    "Why?..." Luna asked immediately.


    "Why would I need to tell you?... I gain nothing from it, and what if you report this to your grandfather?... He will definitely kill me." Das said, while acting a little frightened.


    "No¡­ I won''t tell my grandfather. It is rted to my own life; why would I tell him?... I will also give you more money... if you reveal that information." She asked him requestingly.


    Das felt a little funny about this situation, so he continued on to y on with her.


    "Miss, I don''t need your money... I''m also gettingte for my work.Good night."


    After saying it, he started the bike''s engine with a hard kick. But before he increased the raze, Luna suddenly held on to his waist.


    "Miss, what are you doing? Leave me now. If anyone sees it, it will be the end of my life. Miss..."


    Das continuously called her to leave him. But she tightly held on to him without leaving. After struggling for a few more minutes, she finally released him after Das made his promise.


    "Haha... Now tell me..." Luna asked as she giggled at the funny-looking Das.


    "Miss, you are a grown up girl... you should not behave like this." Das said while mending his clothes.


    "Hey, stop lecturing and tell me what that method is..." Luna rushed him.


    "Ok... ok, the method is very simple. You love a person who is more powerful than your family. He will definitely marry you, even if your family objects to it." Das exined with a smiling face.


    After listening to his suggestion, her eyes went wide open... "Das, it is so simple... why did I not think of it?" She asked back as she ced a finger on her lips.


    "Because you are a dumb..." Das replied unintentionally.


    "You!!!.. You are the dumb one.. you idiot..." She started beating him with her small, milky white hands. Das immediately held both of her slender hands.


    "Leave me..." she said, pouting her legs.


    Das still held on to her to see her beautiful, sulking face. But Luna suddenly kissed him on the lips. In that magical moment, he forgot what he was doing and went into a daze.


    She immediately broke from his grip and ran away shyly. Das kept staring at her receding back. The giggling sounds of herughter were continuously ringing inside his ears. The sensation of her juicy lips... and her body fragrance made his brain tingling from the pleasure.


    After some time, Das realised that she is the daughter of the Reddy family patriarch; he felt a cold shiver run behind his back.


    "Shhh¡­ Luckily, no one saw that; otherwise, I would have been a dead body by now."


    Das immediately left the vi. Increasing the raze... he speed up the bike towards the direction of happy house. His brain was repeatedly ying the scene of Luna kissing his lips. Das tried to forget that incident. But the kissing scene kept on shing inside his brain.


    "Ahhh, what happened to my resistance?... I even stopped a girl from fucking me. Why is this Luna torturing me with one single kiss?... Why should she even kiss me?" Das screamed inside his brain.


    Several thoughts churned his virgin mind. Das tried to forcefully suppress these wild thoughts and started concentrating on the driving. but his little brother started ying Shaka-Laka-Boom-Boom inside his pants. While fighting between his emotions and lust, he shifted gears and increased the speed of the bike.


    Inside the Reddy family vi... Luna directly entered the house after running away from Das.


    "Luna, what took you so much time? ... did you encounter anything?" The patriarch asked Lucy.


    "Father, that fellow begged me to take back the key card. It took a long time to convince him not to return the key card." She exined without fretting.


    "Sister, why did you do that? You should have taken the card." Richard spoke with a disappointed tone.


    "Luna, don''t take his words seriously. You have done a good thing. Go and sleep in your room. It''s already toote." The patriarch said it caringly.


    "Thank you, father... good night. You also sleep early." After saying it, she turned back to her room. But before she took another step, her brother stopped Lucy.


    "Lucy, why is your face red? Did you get any fever?" Richard asked with a questioning look.


    Luna got startled by his question. But she immediately adjusted her emotions and said,


    "Brother, stop worrying about me. First, you should be worrying about the preparation of your marriage." She said with a sarcastic tone and left the dining hall in a long strides.


    Around one o''clock, Das reached the entrance of the happy house on the Enfield bike. After parking the bike, Das walked towards the reception area. As he reached the reception area, he saw John and Le, who were happily chatting while eating French fries.


    "Das, why are you here? ... I thought you wouldn''te for work tonight." John asked with a surprising face after seeing Das, who is looking dead tired.


    "It''s ok¡­ I don''t have any other important work." Das replied calmly.


    "Here, take some..." John offered him French fries.


    "No, thank you. I already ate my stomach full. First, tell me how business is today?..." Das asked with a questioning look.


    "Because of your over-milking of our customers, today the numbers went down. Still, there are twenty girls left inside the hall without work." John exined with a downcast face.


    "Hey, stop ming me. I''m not the reason for today''s loss." Das muttered annoyingly.


    As Das and John were busily ming each other... A foreign customer who was a little bit drunk came walking towards the reception. Das immediately left John to attend to the foreign customer right away.


    "Sir, what type of girl do you need?..." Das asked politely.


    The foreigner examined Das from head to toe. The foreigner was slightly drooling under the influence of liquor.


    "Sir, please tell me your requirements..." Das again asked the drunk man patiently.


    "Hmmm... I want the special girl who served me yesterday." The foreigner said it in a slurring tone.


    "Sir, those special girls are not avable. We can''t provide them today." Das replied in a loud tone... So that the drunk man could understand.


    As Das was replying patiently... John startedughing behind him. Ignoring John''s taunting... Das started thinking about how to deal with this foreign boozer.


    "Hey¡­ I asked for a special girl. Why are you still standing here?" The foreigner asked again without listening to what Das was saying.


    "Sir, please wait a moment... I will check the avability of a special girl for you." Das said with a crafty smile.


    "Come quickly. Don''t spoil my mood." The foreigner said while taking out his phone from his pocket.


    Das quickly came to the reception desk and picked up the microphone.


    "What are you going to do? ... John asked with a confused look. Das gave him a sly smile and called the seventhdy, Ria, who was looking over the girls in the first floor hall.


    "John, tell me, What type of girl do you need?" Ria asked from the other end.


    "Miss Ria, it''s me. Mohan Das. I need a girl named Savi... Is she still there? ..." Das asked her directly without giving her a chance to y with him.


    "Yes, she is still here. No one booked her tonight. But why are you asking for her specifically?"


    "Hmmm... that''s good. Ask her to wear a tight cloths and with a deep cleavage at the top and send her to the reception area within five minutes." Das ordered Ria in a dictating tone.


    "Hey, first answer my question. Why are you asking for her specifically?" Ria asked again. But Das immediately disconnected the call without reying it.


    "Das, what are you nning?" John again asked curiously. Hahaha... whileughing mysteriously, Das walked towards that drunk foreign customer.


    "Oy, where did you go? You are wasting my time and spoiling my mood." The foreignerined.


    "Sir, I''m really sorry. All the special girls are booked for today. I tried my best to reserve a VVIP girl for you. But VVIP girls are more expensive than special girls. So, if you can afford her, I will immediately make the arrangements." Das said with a smiling face.

 Chapter 20 - 20 : Warning!

    <h4>Chapter 20: : Warning!</h4>


    "Then what are you waiting for?..." The drunk man asked impatiently.


    "Sir, please think carefully. The VVIP girl is highly expensive, and you need to pay her an extra tip." Das tried to warn him of his exploitation.


    "Boy, do you know who I am I?... Did you see this card?!... With this, I can buy this entire brothel... So, stop wasting my time and show me the room." The drunk man said this while shing his tinum credit card from an American bank.


    Just as the drunk man finished his boasting... Savi reached the reception area wearing tight-fitting clothes. Her bulging melons are protruding from the cleavage at the top.


    "Take this gentleman to the seventeenth floor and serve him well."


    Das gave instructions to the sexy girl, Savi. After seeing the foreign customer, her eyes lit up like sh lights. She immediately held the foreigner''s hand intimately and started dragging him towards the elevator.


    "Das, you are a cunning old fox. You are ripping off his hard-earned money." John said,ughing brazenly.


    "What do you know?... I''m just doing my duty ethically. Everything is fair for women and business." Das spoke with a serious face.


    "Stop your drama... With that serious face, you can fool anyone... but not me. Tell me why you specifically asked for that girl. Did you find her attractive?..." John asked with a sly look.


    "Hey, stop doubting a gentleman like me. I just took note of good girls yesterday, and she is on that list. That''s why I asked her specifically. So, stop annoying me with your shameless mouth."


    After replying to John, he immediately left for the restroom to avoid any suspicion by John.


    "Hmmm... What a cover story... He is definitely hiding something." John muttered.


    But only Das knows the exact reason for calling Savi. She is the girl who almost yed with his Eiffel tower (pee-pee) on the first day of his work.


    After working for one more hour at the reception, Das went to sleep in his room. As he walked through the steps, thoughts of today''s events shed through his mind.


    "Shhh... what a hectic schedule... I was just hustling throughout the day. There is not even time to go shopping. At least, I need to buy some new clothes tomorrow."


    Das suddenly startedughing as he thought about the events of She asking him to act as a boyfriend and Luna kissing him abruptly.


    "Haaa... what a strange life... Things started happening without my consent. At least I have this for now." Das murmured to himself while holding the key card given to him by the old man of the Reddy family.


    After opening his room door, he slept soundly on the bed, avoiding all the funny thoughts.


    Das woke up early the next morning to make it to college on time.He quickly took a shower and left for the college in Enfield. As today, no one disturbed his schedule. He went directly to the college without stopping anywhere.


    What Das doesn''t know is that there is already a small group waiting for him in the parking lot in the coge.


    As he reached the parking lot, Jackie was already waiting for Das with his group of friends. Without caring about them... Das parked his bike and started walking towards the ss room. But Jackie blocked him by standing opposite Das.


    "What? ... do you want to beat me?" Das asked with a grin.


    "No¡­ I''m not an idiot... If I beat you... She will show more sympathy for you." Jackie said as he crossed his arms behind his back.


    "Oh¡­ I see... you are not as dumb as I thought!..." Das said with a funny tone.


    "Don''t go over the board... You are still an ant in my eyes." Jackie replied angrily.


    "Then... why the fu** you blocked me?..." Das asked while staring into Jackie''s eyes.


    "Hmmhh... do you think we have time to y with a dog like you? I came here to warn you."


    "I don''t want to see you around She. If I find that you are still buzzing around her... I will make your life a miserable piece of sh*t." Jackie said with a loud smirk.


    "Are you done talking? ..." Das uttered.


    Jackie felt irritated as he saw Das''s calm face and proud demeanour.


    Before Jackie loses his temper... Moni started attacking Das.


    "Das, don''t act like a smug. Jackie''s father is a rich man who is working for the powerful Reddy family. If you irritate Jackie, you will face a tragic ending."


    She tried to intimidate Das by using Jackie''s family background. But contrary to her expectation, Das was still looking calm while standing steadily.


    "Moni, how could a low-level scum like him know about the powerful Reddy family?... Stop wasting your saliva on him and let''s go." Jackie dragged Moni away.


    "Wait¡­ I forgot one thing."


    Moni horridly came back near Das and poured a red colour Ink on Das white shirt.


    "This is for badmouthing me yesterday..." she said angrily while staring at his face.


    Das felt really angry after seeing her filthy behaviour. Das never touched her, even though she used him like a toy and made fun of him by making a viral video of his pitiful life. But she is still throwing her tantrum because Das looked like an easy target to her.


    This time Das decided not to tolerate her bullying. He immediately lifted her up... By holding her shirt at the chest area. (Sadly, he only felt her bones because of her t chest.)


    Jackie rushed to save her. But he was blocked by Das''s other hand. Even though Jackie''s friends tried to break off... Das tightly held onto Moni''s shirt.


    "If you ever try to bully me again... I will reveal your family history to everyone. Did you get it?..."


    Das asked while staring right at Moni''s struggling face. She immediately understood what Das was talking about¡ªhe was talking about her eloped mother. If that information were revealed to everyone. That is the end of her reputation in the college.


    Moni felt shocked after listening to Das warning, and she stopped struggling in his hands. Even though the group of friends did not understand what was going on, they kept attacking Das to break off his grip. After seeing Moni''s shocked face, Das released his grip slowly.


    "Bastard!!!¡­ You dared to attack!...." "I will fu**** kill you today."


    Jackie released a punch towards Das while yelling loudly. Das stopped his punch with a single hand and slung back his arm forcefully.


    "You are the one who started this drama... Are you forgetting it?" Das said with a snicker.


    "You!!!¡­" Jackie tried to fight back. but he was stopped by Moni.


    "Jackie, let''s leave... Don''t stain your hands by beating this shit." Moni said angrily and walked away without waiting for others. Jackie also left while showing a threatening finger at Das as a warning. The groups of friends followed behind him.


    "Ahhh, what a piece of trouble... I can''t wear this shirt any more." Das uttered these words while looking at the red ink stains on his white shirt.


    "Forget it¡­ I can''t go back now..." Das walked towards the ss room without caring about the spoiled clothes.


    It was still early to the beginning of first ss, and only a few students sat inside the ss room. Das felt surprised when he saw She, who sat on thest bench.


    "What happened to you?... This is not your usual ce?" Das asked as he stand beside her.


    "Nothing happened to me... First, tell me what happened to your shirt..." She asked him in return.


    "Oh, these are just some ink stains... You don''t need to worry¡ªit is not blood." Das replied with a smiling face.


    "Who did this?..." She asked in an enquiring tone.


    "Leave it... It''s just a small matter." He tried to avoid her question.


    "It must be Jackie... I know he is the only one who will do these petty things."


    "Miss, even though you guessed correctly, it is not exactly Jackie. It was Moni who did this. Now, stop your inquiry and tell me why you sat here on thest bench." Das asked again, trying to change the topic.


    "Someone removed the first bench. Didn''t you see?..." She replied annoyingly.


    Das turned his head towards the front row. Someone actually took away the first-row benches.


    "Then why don''t you sit on the second row?..." Das asked her while thinking about what could have happened to the first-row benches.


    "I can''t... Jackie and his friends will sit in the second row. I think they were the ones who took away the benches intentionally." She replied.


    "But...Miss, if you really sit here with me... People will spread rumours about us being lovebirds." Das replied in a funny tone.


    "Idiot, do you forget our deal?... You agreed to y the role of my boyfriend."She said while tweaking on his forehead.


    "Ahhh. But isn''t it too much... if you sit here in thest row?... People think bad about you. You are spoiling your own reputation." Das said while rubbing his forehead.


    "You don''t need to worry about my reputation. I don''t care about anyone''s opinion of me." She gestured for him to sit down first.


    "As your wish..." Das sat beside her.

 Chapter 21 - 21 : Shopping

    <h4>Chapter 21: : Shopping</h4>


    As both Das and She were chatting happily... slowly the ss started to fill up and Jackie and his friends also entered inside the ss room.


    After seeing the picture of She and Das happily chatting on thest bench... Jackie''s eyes went bloodshot. He thought that after removing the first bench, She would sit along with them. But he never expected She to be on thest bench with Das.


    "Jackie, that fucker did not take your warning seriously. Next time, we should definitely give him a beating." One of theckeys said angrily.


    Jackie did not reply to anything. Jackie''s heart is seriously burning because of She''s close rtionship with Das. From his high school days, Jackie tried several methods to get close to She. Yet she never allowed him to get close to her. Even then, Jackie never got disappointed... because she also rejected other men.


    But now she was behaving intimately with Das. He didn''t understand why She got interested in a poor bastard.


    Contrary to Jackie, who was continuously staring back at Das, Moni didn''t even try to take a look at Das. She really got scared when Das mentioned about her family background. Since her childhood, the topic of her mother eloping with other men has been the biggest shadow in her life. That is why Moni and her sister Amy never mentioned their family to anyone inside the coge.


    After everyone got settled, English teacher Rosie took the first ss. She immediately noticed Das, who sat on thest bench.


    "Das, what happened to your shirt?..." Rosie asked with concern.


    "Miss, it is a newly designed shirt... Do you like it?..." Das asked with a wide grin.


    "Don''t wear these types of clothes to my ss, and why are you sitting on thest bench?... didn''t I ask you to sit on the first row? ..." She inquired in a questioning tone.


    "Someone hijacked the first-row benches, That is why She is also sitting on thest bench with me." Das replied cheekily.


    "Hmmm¡­ it''s ok... I will ask the attender to ce a new bench in the first row. From tomorrow onwards, continue to sit in the first row." Teacher Rosie said after checking out the situation.


    Jackie felt irritated when Teacher Rosie was talking with Das in a supportive manner. Rosie is the only young, unmarried girl who is teaching in this coge. Even though many students had fantasies about her... No one dared hit on her in real life because of her serious and cold character.


    Later, the sses continued on normally. But, at the end of afternoon ss, the dean of the college made a surprising announcement through the speakers.


    "We are installing new CCTV cameras inside the ss rooms. The remaining sses were suspended from here onward. Everyone, please leave the ss rooms after the lunch break."


    The announcement ended with a quick thank you. Everyone started discussing happily what to do in the afternoon free time. Jackie''s group of friends were discussing about going to a movie theatre to watch the new Hollywood movie.


    "Das, what will you do in the afternoon?..." She asked loudly, so that Jackie could hear what they were talking about.


    "I need to go shopping... I''m dying it by several days." Das replied casually.


    "Let''s go together... I also need some new clothes." She replied cheerfully.


    "But where should we go?..." She asked again.


    "Miss, you are more crueller than my ex-lover. I know you are purposefully talking loudly to irritate Jackie. But do you really want toe shopping with me?..." Das asked with a lower voice, so that only she could hear him.


    "Haha¡­ I will definitelye with you." She said this while giggling non-stop.


    "Ok, then.... Let''s go to City Square. I have a discount card with me." Das also said loudly, continuing the drama. He suggested that ce because the Reddy family owns that building. The old man promised him that one could buy anything with the key card.


    "Hey, why are you suggesting that ce?... It is an expensive ce, even for rich people." She asked in his ear.


    "Don''t worry¡­ I have enough money with me." Das replied.


    "But I brought very few notes... It won''t be enough for shopping at City Square." She said this while cing her petite mouth near Das''s left ear.


    "It''s ok¡­ You can pay me tomorrow... I will cover both of our shopping costs." Das said while thinking about the thirty thousand rupees cash in his purse and the key card given by the Reddy family.


    "When did you be a rich man...?" She asked as she thought of Das''s poor reputation inside the coge. But Das onlyughed at her silly question.


    Jackie, who was seriously listening to the conversation between Das and She, decided to follow them to the city square. He wants to see how a poor orphan like Das will afford clothes in the city square.


    "Moni, who sat silently without caring about Das... asked Jackie... whether he wasing to the movie or not. But he said he wanted to go to the city square.


    "Why?... I think we already went to shopping recently." Moni asked with a questioning face.


    "Because She is going there along with Das. I want see Das¡­ losing his face in that expensive mall." Jackie replied with an evilugh.


    Even though Moni does not like his decision, She agreed to it unwillingly. After finishing lunch at the canteen, She and Das left for the city square on his customised Enfield bike.


    Das saw Jackie and his friends following him on their Pulsar bikes. Whileughing yfully, he shifted the gears for the top speed. She hugged him tightly with both of her slender, willowy hands.


    As they reached the city square... Das parked his bike in the underground parking lot and took the elevator to the top floor.


    She directly dragged him towards thedies'' section and started picking whatever she liked. Das felt a chill when he saw her... picking clothes like vegetables.


    "Hey, do you really want to buy all these clothes?..." Das asked while carrying a big bag ofdies'' clothes.


    "No... why would I buy all these?... They are just for trials. I will buy it if I like it." She replied while busily picking up a few more sets.


    "Wah... what avish girl! Das murmured.


    Jackie''s group is also following behind them.


    "Jackie, I will also take a few clothes." Moni asked for his permission as he is the one who needs to pay.


    "Last time when we go for shopping, you brought more than five sets. Why do you want to buy more now?" Jackie asked irritatingly.


    "It''s not for me... My sister Amy also came along with us. I want to buy for her." Moni said while showing Amy, who stood beside her.


    "Jackie''s eyes went wide after seeing Amy, who is looking like a lolli. Contrary to her sister, Amy hasrge breasts and chubby cheeks. After observing Amy for a few more moments, Jackie agreed to Moni''s request.


    "As this is an expensive ce, I can only afford one set... I''m only agreeing to it because she is your sister." Jackie replied while turning his attention back towards She.


    "Even though Amy did not like Jackie''s lustful look... She felt happy when he agreed to buy clothes for her." Both these sisters started madly selecting clothes to try on.


    Afterpletely ransacking the entire top floor for an hour, She finally finished her hunt. She dragged Das, who was carrying tworge bin-sized bags, towards the changing room.


    She entered the trail room along with therge bags, and she abandoned the Das outside the trail room.


    Das took a small chair and sat there, waiting for She. After some time, Moni and her sister also came near the trail rooms with theirrge number of clothes. While Amy walked into the trail room...Moni stood outside, waiting for her sister. She gave a big smirk after seeing Das, who sat leisurely outside the trail room.


    Usually, she always makes fun of him by calling dirty names, but this time she was really scared to do that. Because Das knows about her eloped mother. She is afraid of... Das revealing that information to everyone.


    After five minutes, She came outside while wearing a in skirt and a flowery top. She looked like a mature girl in those office-style clothes.


    "How is it?..." She asked as she raised her eyebrows. Das showed a thumbs-up gesture while grinning happily. She nodded her head and went back inside the trail room.


    Just She went inside the trail room... Amy came outside with a mini skirt and an off the shoulder top.


    "Sister, how is it?..." She asked, giggling.


    Das focus immediately shifted on to Amy''s top. That tight dress was showing Amy''s bulging peaks.


    Unexpectedly, Moni was also staring at her sister''s chest area. She wasparing her small berries with Amy''s watermelons.

 Chapter 22 - 22 : Devious Plan

    <h4>Chapter 22: : Devious n</h4>


    "Sister!... Why are you not saying anything? ..." Amy called out her sister Moni, who was staring dazedly.


    "Ahhh... good... good. This dress really looks nice on your body." Moni replied immediately.


    "Haha... I know it." Amy said with a yfulugh and went inside the dressing room to try on more clothes.


    Later, She came out with a tube dress, revealing her beautiful thighs and deep cor bones. Das mouth went wide open after seeing her in such a revealing dress. Usually, She only wears frocks and Punjabi-style tops to college. Das never saw her wearing these types of western clothes.


    "She really was eye candy." Das thought, observing her from head to toe.


    "How is it?..." She asked while turning three sixty degrees.


    "People will die if you wear this to college." Das replied funnily.


    "Hey, stop smooth talking and tell me how is the dress?..." She asked again.


    ''Perfect.'' Das replied in a single word. Laughing happily, she went back inside the trail room.


    Even though Moni felt jealous of Das and She''s romantic drama, She acted like she was disgusted with them. She and Amy are continuously changing clothes in the trail room, while Das and Moni waiting patiently outside.


    Das felt like he was attending a fashion show as two beauties were shing in western clothes from time to time. Jackie and his friends were also indirectly taking nces at She and Amy while acting like they were also shopping.


    The drama in the trail room went on for more than an hour. But Das did not get bored, as this is a rare chance to see a beauty shing in western clothes and asking his personal opinion.


    At one time, both She and Amy came outside, wearing the same type of pencil skirt and slim top. While She looked like a model with her curly figure... Amy was looking super sexy with herrge chest. They both immediately went inside to change the dress as they felt jealous of each other.


    Jackie, whose concentration was always on She, started seeing Amy with a lust-filled gaze.


    Finally, Amy selected a slim white dress and left the trail room while giving Das a disgusted look. After another half hour, She also put a full stop to her marathon. She selected a set of empire-waisted dresses and a zer-type dress.


    "Let''s go. It''s gettingte." She said after picking up the two dresses she liked.


    "Oh, now you are talking about time... haha... You took more than an hour and a half to try on clothes. Did you forget that? ..." Das asked with a funny tone.


    "Stop ming me. These are expensive clothes... we need more time to select carefully and We still need to select clothes for you. Let''s go." She hurried him.


    "Wait. You forgot something." After saying it,... Das entered inside the trial room and brought a few more dresses, which She tried on.


    "You look more beautiful in these clothes. Add them to cart." Das said while passing the clothes towards her.


    "Hey... hey, they are more than five sets... We can''t afford them." She replied anxiously.


    "It''s ok¡­ I have enough money to pay for them." Das replied calmly.


    "What?!... But how can you afford them? These clothes will cost more than forty thousand rupees!" She asked again.


    "Miss, leave the money matters to me and buy whatever you like." Das replied confidently.


    "Even if you pay for them now, I still need to return the money tomorrow. This amount is a lot more than my pocket money... So don''t force me to buy all these things." She said this while resisting Das, who was cing more clothes in the cart.


    "Haha... miss, you can pay me in the instalments, and didn''t I mention about having a discount card?... So, stop worrying." Das said as he added more clothes to the cart. Das finally convinced her to buy more clothes. As Das was super confident... She also decided to go along with his decision.


    Also Jackie was watching them closely... If she seriously resisted Das, Jackie will definitely find out about her love drama. Even if Das failed to pay the bill... She can always ask her father for money.


    Afterpletely checking thedies'' section... She finally brought him to the men''s wear section. Das quickly chose a few in shirts and ck pants.


    "What are you doing? ..." She asked as she saw Das, who was randomly adding a few in clothes to the shopping cart.


    "Of course, I''m choosing clothes for myself." He replied while checking the price tags.


    "I can see that, but why are you choosing these in clothes?" She asked with a questioning look.


    "Because, I like these." Das replied casually.


    "Stop pretending¡­ I know you are buying cheap clothes intentionally. Hence, today I will choose clothes for you." After saying it, she started picking up more branded clothes and designer wear for Das. She also added zers, check shirts, and some shy party wear.


    "Hey¡­ Why are you selecting all these clothes, and I don''t even need this party wear?" Das tried to stop her from adding more clothes.


    "Das, you may need them in the future. Trust me¡­ These clothes will definitely look good on your body, and don''t worry about the bill, even if you can''t pay for them... I will ask my father for more money." She said this while busily picking up a few formal shirts.


    Das stopped resisting after listening to her honest reply. More than that, he is not worried about the bill, as this store belongs to the Reddy family.


    Jackie was burning with rage... as Das and She were looking more lovey-dovey. They was acting like a young couple...picking clothes for each other.


    Later, She insisted on Das to try on each and every cloth pair in the trial room. She patiently judged the clothes and added a few more shirts ording to her taste. In between, she called her family to inform them as she was gettingte.


    Although Jackie''s friendspleted their shopping, They patiently waited for Jackie. Moni and Amy sat in one corner, holding a single dress. They are also waiting for Jackie to pay the bill.


    "Jackie, let''s go... We already finished our shopping an hour ago." Moni asked with a requesting tone.


    "If you want, you can leave. I came here to see that bastard''s poor face while paying the bill." Jackie replied as he stared at Das, who was showing his new zer to She outside the trail room.


    "But... what if Das actually pay the bill?..." Moni asked doubtfully.


    "Did you see how many clothes they picked out?... Even I couldn''t afford them with two months of my pocket money." Jackie relied with a wild joy.


    "In that case, what if She will pay for him..." Moni said with a stoic face.


    "Hehehe... that is what I really wanted to see. We can record the scene of She paying the bill for him and make a new viral video with his shameful face." Jackie said with an evilugh.


    Moni''s eyes went wide open after listening to Jackie''s devious n. She never thought about this n, not even in her wildest dreams.


    "Jackie, you are a genius!" Moni replied joyfully.


    "Haha, let''s wait a few more minutes; they''re almost finished." Jackie said while staring at She.


    Finally, after three full hours of shopping, they sessfullypleted the marathon. While pushing the shopping cart, Das and She walked together on to the billing desk. Just as they reached the cashier, Jackie stood before the billing desk along with his friends.


    Amy passed the white dress towards the cashier for billing. The cashier was a mature woman who was looking more professional in her office uniform. She took the white dress from Amy and generated the bill. Jackie paid the bill with a scornful face. That single piece of clothing costed him six thousand rupees.


    "Sir, is she your girlfriend?... She will definitely look more beautiful in this dress." The cashier said as she handed over the cloth bag.


    "No, she is my girlfriend''s sister." Jackie replied.


    "Sir, you are really generous. Your girlfriend is lucky to have a boyfriend like you." The cashierdy said as she was praising Jackie.


    "Haha¡­ Miss, you are overpraising me. I just did my duty as a boyfriend."


    "But there are some people who will behave like gentlemen in front of good looking girls. They will act like rich people and pick out arge number of clothes. But at the time of payment, those people will act like they forgot their wallet. I really disgust people of that type. Jackie intentionally said all this while staring at Das.


    As an experienced sales girl, the cashier immediately understood what Jackie was saying. She quickly scanned Das from head to toe. She also believed that Das was a poor fellow after seeing his ink-stained shirt. She thought Das was acting like a rich young master in front of good-looking She. Jackie felt happy after sessfully achieving his agenda.

 Chapter 23 - 23 : Everything is Free!

    <h4>Chapter 23: : Everything is Free!</h4>


    Jackie stood beside the counter along with all his friends. He had been looking forward to this moment for a long time. One of his friends started recoding the scene on his mobile.


    The cashier signalled the Das to hand over the clothes in the shopping cart. After collecting all the clothes, the cashier started quickly scanning the price tag.


    "Sir, the total bill is fifty one thousand rupees. Cash or card?..." She asked with a serious face. Without thinking much, Das passes on the key card that was presented by the old man from the Reddy family.


    "Sir, this is not a valid card. Please provide a valid one." The cashier replied after taking a single nce at the key card.


    Jackie''s eyes lit up with that one single sentence. He patiently waited for several hours to watch this scene.


    "Miss, why don''t you say it after scratching the card?!..." Das asked with a serious tone.


    "Do you think I made a mistake? You may not know... But Ive been working in this store for more than five years, and I have seen several rare, luxurious cards. With a single nce, I can recognise every single card in this country, and I have never seen a card like this. It is definitely a fake." She dered her judgement.


    Maybe because of Jackie''s influence, she never even considers scratching the card given to her by Das.


    "If someone asked you to scratch the card, do it obediently. Why are you saying all this nonsense?..." She, who had stood silently until now, yelled at the cashier. She really got irritated after seeing the ill behaviour of the cashier.


    With a smirk, the cashier immediately scanned the card. The sound of the card being declined did not appear as she expected. The cashier immediately turned her towards the monitor to see the result.


    On the monitor, a picture of a young girl appeared along with the card feature on the side. At first, the cashier did not understand what was going on. After carefully studying the card details on the monitor, she found out the card''s value.


    Jackie felt anxious after seeing the cashier''s bbergasted expression. "Miss, what happened? Did he pay the bill?" Jackie asked from the side. But the cashier did not reply to him as she was carefully reading the details of the card on the monitor.


    "Sir, this is not your card. It belonged to family members of the Reddy family." The cashier replied seriously while taking a closer look at the beautifully designed key card.


    "Miss, then why are you wasting time on him?... immediately call the police and report the theft. You will also gain a lot if you report this to the Reddy family." Jackie suggested with a gentleman''s face. One can see a wild joy on his oval face.


    "Haha¡­ If I can sessfully post this video on the inte, it will go viral in a single day." Jackie also thought internally. Jackie''s group of friends also became enthusiastic after seeing the situation.


    "No... I can''t report this directly to police. ording topany rule, I must report this to my manager first." She said this while picking up the microphone to make a call.


    "Das, is what she said true?..." She asked him with an anxious tone.


    "Trust me¡­ I can handle this." After saying it, Das took out his mobile phone and dialled Luna''s personal number.


    "Hello, why are you calling me at this time? ... I''m busy doing makeup." Luna''s voice came from the other end.


    "I want to talk with your grandfather." Das replied.


    "He went to the chief minister''s office. You can''t talk with him now." Luna replied while doing her nail polish.


    "Then ask your grandfather to take back this trash key card. I can''t even buy a few clothes with it." Das said with a serious tone.


    "Wait, what happened? ..." Luna questioned. Das exined the details of the cashier rejecting the card and reporting it to the manager.


    "Give me five minutes." With that single sentence, Luna disconnected the call.


    "Das, stop bluffing. I know you made that fake call to intimidate this delicatedy. But that stolen card belongs to the Reddy family. You will definitely go to prison this time." Jackie shouted loudly to indirectly scare She.


    After some time, a person who was wearing the tag of an assistant manager came walking hurriedly.


    "Where is the card?..." He directly asked the cashier. She passed the beautifully customised card to him. After checking it for a moment, the assistant manager started questioning Das.


    "Sir, who gave you this card?..."


    "That old man..." Das said while showing his finger towards the Reddy family picture on the background wall.


    The assistant manager got scared after seeing the old man''s picture. He will lose his job if he fails to deal with the situation correctly. "What if he is saying the truth? ..." The assistant manager was in a dilemma.


    "Sir, he is an orphan who lives through part-time jobs, and he doesn''t even know about the Reddy family. Don''t take his words seriously. He is definitely bluffing." Jackie elucidated to the assistant manager.


    Even though the assistant manager was convinced by Jackie''s words, he didn''t dare take action against Das, who was standing confidently without any nervousness on his face.


    "Sir, I don''t know whether you are telling the truth or not. ... Please wait a few minutes... I will call the manager. The manager of this store is also a family member of the Reddy family... he will definitely rify this situation." The assistant manager exined with a requesting tone, and he took out his personal mobile to call the manager.


    Das really like the behaviour of the assistant manager. Like the cashier He did not get influenced by Jackie''s barking. From the beginning to the end, he alwaysmunicated while showing respect to the other person.


    "Sir, the manager is not lifting the call..." Even before the assistant managerpleted his sentence, a middle-aged, big, fat man came running towards the billing desk. The fat man directly started swearing at the cashier and the assistant manager for causing a mess. He went near Jackie, who stood beside the billing counter, and began apologising to him.


    "Mr. Das I''m really sorry for the inconvenience... I will definitely take proper action to your satisfaction." The fat man continued apologising to Jackie.


    "Manager, he is not da..." the assistant manager tried to stop the fat man. But the fat man cursed back for disturbing him. Jackie got really scared after seeing the fat man apologise to him in the name of Mr. Das.


    The fat man was a more influential person than his father. That is why Jackie got scared silly.


    "Sir, he is not Mr. Das..." the assistant manager finally shouted loudly.


    "What!?..." The fat man got dumbfounded after seeing that he was begging the wrong person like a scared cat. There are only two people standing opposite the counter.


    The fat man thought Jackie was the person who Luna mentioned because Jackie was looking like a rich kid whereas Das was wearing an ink-stained shirt. Jackie''s friends, who are busily capturing this scene, went aghast after seeing this scene. They never expected the manager to personally apologise to a poor orphan like Das.


    After listening to the exnation of the assistant manager, the fat man immediately turned his focus towards Das. "Please forgive me for the misunderstanding. Luna madam asked me to personally apologise to you for what happened. Sir, I''m deeply sorry for this inconvenience."


    "Manager, you are not the one who offended me... I just want to buy clothes. So, Please process the bill. I''m gettingte for my work." Das said it seriously, without caring about the fat man''s apology.


    The fat man immediately understood the situation ans shouted on the cashier to apologize. "What are you doing? Apologise to Mr. Das... don''t you know how to treat the customers."


    The cashier was already scared after seeing the manager''s humble behaviour towards Das. She immediately knelt down and started apologising to Das. The assistant manager also said sorry while bowing his head.


    Das did not feel any pity for the cashier. Whereas She, who stood silently beside Das, felt really sympathetic after seeing the pitiful face of the cashier.


    "Manager, it''s ok... We don''t need their apology. because they did not do anything wrong. Please process the bill faster." She asked, requestingly.


    The manager immediately ordered the cashier to do as She said. He also asked the assistant manager to pick out a few couple''s costumes from thetest collection.


    "Madame, my assistant will show you thetest collection of clothes... Please take whatever you like. Everything is free!!!... The manager suggested as this the way to curry favour a teenage girl. The manager asked the assistant manager to take She to the inside shop section for selecting thetest collection.


    She turned his head towards Das to see his reaction. Das nodded his head in approval.


    "Sir, would you also like to take a look at the new collection?..." the manager asked with a smiling face.


    Note : Das will be busy on making arrangements for the Luna birthday and he also need to manage the brothel tonight. So, my dear readers... expect some interesting drama in these three days holidays.

 Chapter 24 - 24 : iPhone...!

    <h4>Chapter 24: : iPhone...!</h4>


    Out of all the people, Moni was the one who failed to digest the scene of what was happening near the billing desk. When she used to be the girlfriend of Das, he never brought her any luxurious clothing. But now She was taking all the benefit of the free stuff from him.


    Moni thought all this was happening because of the key card in Das hands. Although Jackie got muted after seeing the scene of the powerful manager behaving like a humble servant, but Moni did not understand the actual situation.


    "Manager, can we also pick up some free clothes?..." She asked tantly.


    "Sir, is this girl rted to you?... The manager inquired the Das after seeing Moni''s shameless appearance.


    "No¡­ I didn''t even like her presence here." Das said without even looking at Moni''s face.


    But before the manager rejected her, Moni started exining.


    "Manager, I''m not rted to that poor orphan... I''m Jackie''s girlfriend."


    "Who is Jackie? ... "The manager asked with an irritating face. The manager already understood her rtionship with Das, as she is calling him a poor orphan.


    Jackie got frightened after seeing that Moni was using his name to gain a favour from the manager. He immediately tried to leave the scene silently. But before he took another step, Moni pointed her finger at him.


    "That handsome guy is my boyfriend, Jackie. He was also a rich young master. His father also works for the Reddy family." Moni boasted the reputation of Jackie.


    But before the manager inquired about Jackie,... the cashier said something in the fat man''s ear. The fat manager''s eyes became red after listening to the cashier''s exnation. She said Jackie is the reason for all this drama.... To cover her ass, she transferred the entire me onto Jackie."


    "Youngdy, ask your boyfriend toe here." The manager uttered these words with an angry face.


    Moni thought the manager got interested in Jackie after listening to his background. She immediately shouted for Jackie toe here.


    "Ahhh, why is this dumb girl acting like this? ..." While cursing her, Jackie slowly walked back to the billing desk.


    "Who is your father? ..." The manager asked directly.


    "Sir, please don''t listen to her nonsense. My father is just a normal employee." Jackie tried to avoid the situation.


    "Jackie, why are you talking like that? ... Say your dad''s name... the manager was generous enough to give us free clothes." Moni asked in a cheerful tone without understanding the actual situation.


    "Answer my fu*** question... Who is the dumb ass that gave birth to you? ..." This time the manager did not control his anger. He outrightshed out at Jackie.


    Jackie''s legs started shivering with fear. He was regretting the decision toe here. But in this world, there is no medicine for regret. The manager got more riled... as Jackie was not answering his question.


    "Why are you not answering my question?..." The manager asked while lifting Jackie by holding the shirt cor.


    "Sir, please forgive me... If my father finds out about this situation, he will definitely kill me." Jackie said as he wailed in the hands of the fat manager.


    "His father''s name is Hudson, and he owns several clubs in this city with the support of the Reddy family." She revealed the information. She just came onto the scene as the assistant manager was carrying arge number of clothes behind her.


    "Oh, so you are the son of that scornful Hudson. Haha... Your father owns only a few downrated bars in this city. But you are acting like a young master of rich heritage, and you really have the guts to cause a mess in my ce." The manager said with a belittling tone.


    "Sir, please forgive me for this once... I will never visit this ce again." Jackie said pleadingly.


    Ignoring Jackie''s pitiful tone, the manager turned his attention back.


    "Madam, are you satisfied with these clothes, or should I add more? ..." The manager asked humbly. Even though he felt a hole in his heart after seeing therge number of clothes at the counter, he thought it was worth it, as Luna personally called for the sake of Das.


    "No, no, it''s enough..." She replied modestly. Then the manager ordered the cashier to pack all the clothes neatly.


    "Sir, please tell me the address; I will personally deliver these clothes." The manager asked with a requesting tone.


    "You don''t need to do that. I already asked my father to send a car to this ce." She replied immediately. Das also agreed to her reply, as he couldn''t give the address of Happy House.


    While the cashier was busily packing the clothes, the manager called her personal secretary. He ordered her to bring the gift box ifrom his cabin.


    While handing over the key card, the manager also presented the gift box to the Das.


    "Sir, please ept this gift aspensation for what happened." The manager gave a small box with his both hands.


    Das is not a proud gentleman to reject the free gifts. He took the gift box and asked She to open it. She happily opened it with her delicate hands. There is a brand-new iPhone present inside that red-coloured gift box. She switched on her mobile phone and took a few pictures with Das.


    "If you like it, you can keep the phone..." Das spoke after seeing She''s childlike behaviour when she opened the box.


    "I already have an iPhone, and more than that, I don''t like this colour." She said this while passing the mobile towards Das.


    Amy, who was watching all this from a corner, felt vexed. She could have owned that iPhone if her sister had continued her rtionship with Das for a few more days. Amy really liked that iPhone in the hands of Das. She decided to ask Das for that iPhone. But she can''t do that now... because her sister will scold her.


    Later, the manager apanied Das and She to the underground parking lot while the servants were carrying the cloth bags behind them. At the parking lot, She''s driver was already waiting for her. The servants filled the car with arge number of cloth bags. Das decided to hang his cloth bags on the right-side hanger on the Enfield. After delivering the clothes, the manager left along with his servants.


    As everyone left, She gave a big hug to Das and said thank you in his ear.


    "Miss, Jackie is not here. You don''t need to act intimate." Das said with a loudugh.


    While covering her face, She shyly ran away from Das. After sending She''s car, Das also started his journey towards the happy house. Unknowingly, he spent a lot of time for shopping.


    "Sir, what should we do with them?..." The cashier asked the manager, who came walking leisurely.


    "Are all of you rted to this bastard?..." The manager asked Jackie''s friends, who were standing at a corner.


    "No, sir, we just came here to see what was going on..." They replied instantly without showing any concern for Jackie. As a surprise to Moni, her sister Amy also said the same thing.


    "You bastards!... Did you forget how much money I have spent on yourzy asses?..." Jackie cried with an aggrieved tone.


    "Send these people away, and I want this fool to clean this entire store tonight." The manager dered his judgement. Immediately, Moni took this chance to leave along with her sister. Only Jackie was left behind on the top floor.


    Das arrived at the happy house at eight o''clock at night. After parking the bike, he walked inside while carrying the shopping bags in both hands. As it is still early, the main doors were not opened. So, he passed through the side door. Only Le was present at the reception doing her usual work.


    "Is John... still not here?..." He asked Le. Instead of replying, Le was staring at his shopping bags.


    "Why do you buy all these clothes? ... and where did you get the money for it? ..." Le asked in return without replying to Das question.


    "Haha... these are just some free stuff." Das replied with a quickugh.


    "Stop boasting¡­ There is a city squarebel on those shopping bags... Tell me how much you spent." She asked again.


    "I''m saying the truth... I have a special key card with me. I can buy anything freely in the city square with the help of that card." Das replied honestly.


    "Hmmhh¡­ Shameful!!!..." Le did not believe his words. After giving a smirk, she started doing her ounting work.


    "Whatever... it is not my fault if you don''t believe me." Dasmented before leaving for his room.


    "John wille after nine thirty." She replied to his first question. But Das left without turning back.


    As Das reached his room, he ced all the shopping bags on a chair in the corner. He quickly took the bath and started getting ready for tonight''s business. As today is a working day, he decided not to use any tactics to attract the customers. But before he left the room, someone messaged him on WhatsApp.

 Chapter 25 - 25 : First massage (18+...)

    <h4>Chapter 25: : First massage (18+...)</h4>


    Das opened his screen lock to see the new message. It was Amy who messaged him on WhatsApp. She wrote a single word, ''hai.''


    " What do you want? ..." Das asked the main question.


    "Can you gift me that red iPhone?..." She replied directly, without beating around the bush. Das felt silly for her behaviour. She is directly asking him for a new iPhone without thinking about the past.


    "Why should I give it to you? ... are we rted anyway? ..." Das questioned her. She became silent for some time, thinking about an answer to his question. Just before Das closed the screen, she replied back.


    "You asked She to take the mobile... But why are you refusing me? ..." Amy entered the message with a sad emoji.


    "Because She is close to me and you are not. Your sister has already left me, so we are not rted in anyway." Das typed a long answer.


    "Das, please don''t talk like that. If you give me that iPhone, I will be your girlfriend." She replied shamefully, without thinking about anything. Das did not understand how to react to her clueless behaviour. For a single iPhone, she decided to be his girlfriend. But he did not want to take advantage of her innocence.


    "Stop talking nonsense. Is your sister guiding you to talk like this?..." Das replied.


    "No¡­ no¡­ My sister doesn''t know that I''m messaging you, and I promise that I will be your loyal girlfriend and I won''t leave you like my sister." She typed back.


    Later, she also sent a picture of her in a thin night cloths, revealing the deep cleavage.


    ''See, I''m more pretty than She.'' She wrote under the photo.


    Das can see the outline of her big mounds in that picture. After seeing that picture, Das got an idea to deal with this crooked girl.


    "Yes, you are prettier than her... But this one picture is not enough to prove your sincerity. Send me a few more pictures. I might consider gifting this iPhone." Das asked for more pictures from Amy, as he wanted to see what length she would go for a mobile.


    After seeing the reply from Das, she started taking photos from different angles, revealing most of her skin. In some photos, she highlighted her things. She purposefully put on a few loose t-shirts without wearing a bra to reveal the shape of her balloons. After being satisfied with the output, She sent those photos to Das.


    Das eyes lit up after seeing her revealing photos. He can see her beautiful thighs, slender waist, and the shape of the two round dots on the tight t-shirt.


    "Are these pictures enough to show my sincerity?..." She asked with a question mark. But what she doesn''t know is that no man would be satisfied after seeing those tempting pictures.


    "No, these pictures are not worthy of a valuable iPhone." Das replied.


    "Then what should I do?..." She asked even before Das could type anything.


    "Send me some pictures of you without wearing anything." He asked without any shame.


    "Hey, I can''t do that..." she replied instantly.


    "Then don''t ask me for an iPhone." Das replied harshly.


    "Why are you asking for nude pictures?... You''ve never asked my sister for these types of things." She responded with a crying emoji.


    "Because you are prettier than your sister." Das replied with a wink emoji.


    "But I can''t send those types of pictures. What if you share those pictures with everyone? ..." She replied nervously.


    "You don''t need to worry about it. You can delete them immediately after posting the pictures, as there is a feature to delete in both of our ounts." Das suggested it whileughing merrily.


    "But you have to give me that iPhone after seeing the pictures." Amy asked for a confirmation from Das.


    "I swear¡­ I will definitely give it to you tomorrow." Das replied with a thumbs-up emoji.


    Even after waiting for a long time, she did not send any pictures.


    "Ha... maybe she realised my ultimate n." Das thought before closing the phone screen. Das quickly got ready to attend the reception. The time is already nine O''clock... Das started walking towards the reception after closing the room door.


    While he was on the steps, he received a message on his mobile. He opened WhatsApp to see the message, as he was expecting some iconic pictures from Amy. As expected, Amy sent photos of her boobs. She took them at different angles... to satisfy Das. She quickly deleted the pictures after seeing the ''seen'' blue tics appeared on her screen. But what she didn''t know was... Das already took a screen shot of each picture.


    "As you requested, I sent the photos. Don''t forget to bring your new iPhone to college tomorrow." Amymented in bold letters.


    "Hey¡­ You only sent the boobs photo... but I asked for the total package." Das replied with an angry face emoji.


    "This is too much. I can''t send those pictures..." Amy replied right away.


    "Then I won''t give the new iPhone..." Das replied back.


    "This is cheating. You are ying with me." Amy responded to his reply.


    "I''m not cheating; you are the one who sent only half-naked photos. Send me full pictures." Das wrote back.


    "Absolutely impossible... I won''t send that picture. and As you already took advantage of me, at least give me that free shopping card for one day." Amy finallypromised for the key card in Das''s hands.


    "Are you kidding me?... You can only get that card if you sleep with me." Das replied back with a sarcastic Gif.


    "You bastard¡­ You are taking advantage of me... I never thought you would behave this shamelessly." Amy started typing cursing words... She keeps on messaging foul words. Das closed the phone screen whileughing happily. He finally had the chance to take advantage of this spoiled Lolli, who used to tease him during his rtionship with her sister Moni.


    After he was done chatting with Amy, Das started climbing the stairs to the reception area. Just as he opened the doors of the fire exit, someone pushed him back down the stairs.


    Before he shouted loudly, a beautiful girl nted a kiss on his lips. Das felt like deja vu. Because he was kissed by "Savi" ¡ªthe girl who forced him on the first day.


    "Hey¡­ Savi stop! ¡­ Why are you doing this again?..." he asked while avoiding her lips.


    "Please don''t resist... This is my repayment for yesterday''s favour. Because of you... I got a good tip from that foreigner." She exined while hugging him tightly. In between she also used her body to rub against his chest.


    "No, that is just a part of my duty; you don''t need to do all this." Das said in a broken voice... as he was seriously trying to resist the rising heat.


    "I know you are lying. My seventh sister already told me that you specifically asked my name." She said it with a smiling face. Das did not understand how to react in this situation. Maybe because of Amy''s half-naked photos His little brother was already standing, and with the continued rubbing of Savi boobs against his body, the penis started moving like a pendulum. This time, he failed to control his little brother.


    Savi directly opened his pant button and slowly started massaging the electric pole with her right hand. She used the other hand to hug him tightly while kissing his lips non-stop. Das really forgot to resist after tasting her sweet tongue. She kissed him for a long time.


    Later, she knelt before his crouch. Even though Das was afraid that someone woulde, he did not stop Savi from doing her thing. She directly took the entire stick into her mouth and maintained that pose for a long thirty seconds, and she also used her hands to rub his meat balls.


    She held Das''s waist with left hand and started moving her head from to and fro. Das felt a satisfying sensation from her smooth, rosier lips.


    Like a professional, Savi used one hand to rub the balls, the other hand to stroke his iron rod, and her small pink tongue to lick the red ball at the tip. Das felt like he was on cloud nine. Even though it is his first time, he maintained his little brother for a long time before releasing the silver liquid.


    Like an obedient girl, Savi swallowed the entire thing and neatly licked his little brother to a clean object. Das, who got his realisation after releasing the pressure, immediately stopped Savi, who was busily removing her clothes.


    "Wait¡­ We can''t do this anymore. I''m gettingte for work." Das replied while zipping his pants.


    "It''s ok. You can ask me anytime for sex. I won''t say no to you." Savi said with a giggle. Das did not understand what to reply for her honest words.


    Das asked her to leave, and he went back to his room to thoroughly clean his little brother to avoid the smell of sperm. After ten minutes, Das reached the reception area like nothing had happened.

 Chapter 26 - 26 : surrounded by melons

    <h4>Chapter 26: : surrounded by melons</h4>


    As Das reached the reception¡­ he saw John who is already waiting for his arrival. Several girls are still roaming around the premises.


    "Das, you are toote¡­ it''s already ten". John said with aggravate tone.


    "Sorry¡­ I identally slept in my room." Das said while covering his boom-shakaka (sex) with Savi.


    "The girls are in the first floor¡­ select the best ones for the foreigners." John replied with a in face. Daily, the girls will be rotated between several happy houses in the city¡­ it is customary to select best ones among new batch before start of the business.


    ''With a quick nod¡­'' Das left for the first-floor hall. Das thought it will be an awkward situation likest time where the girls will be changing clothes publicly inside the hall.


    Thinking about picture of several nude girls Das slowly opened the door for the first-floor hall. As expected, he saw several pairs of boobs in different shapes when he opened the door.


    Just as he entered inside the hall¡­ several girls started hugging him brazenly while saying thank you repeatedly. They areughing, cheering and shouting loudly the name of Das. Das did not understand what is going¡­ but he did not resist their love.


    Themotionst for full five minutes and Das came across with several boobs¡­ rubbing against his body and also at one point of time¡­ his face directly went right in-between arge pair of round boobs.


    "Hey, that''s enough¡­ stop teasing his virgin soul with your lust." The seventhdy, Ria controlled the girls from flocking Das.


    With his red cheeks¡­ Das slowly walked on to the podium at the top. On his face several lipstick marks appeared. Ria startedughing loudly after seeing hisedic face with red lipstick marks all around his face.


    "Miss, Ria¡­ you should control your girls¡­ they can''t attack me like this." He said while cleaning his face with a kerchief.


    "Stopining¡­ you are the one who took the free service from them¡­ Don''t act like innocent school boy." Ria said as she stood beside him on the podium.


    "Are you forgetting that I''m the victim here?..." Das asked with a poker face.


    "Hey¡­chill¡­ they are just showing their gratitude." Riamented.


    "What gratitude¡­?" I didn''t do anything for them. Das asked with a questioning face.


    "Before yesterday¡­ you helped them to gain arge amount of tip by rmending them as special girls. That day everyone got more than thirty thousand rupees in the form tips. You really have great talent in this business." Ria exined the reasons for the girl''s lustful behaviour towards Das.


    After listening to her exnation¡­ Das forgot about the incident and started observing girl''s for selecting the best ones. He pointed around twenty girls with good looks, curved body and big boobs. Ria separated the girls who were pointed out by Das.


    "That''s it?... Are you not going to ask them to wear any specific clothes likest time?..." Ria asked with a confused look.


    "Nah¡­ today is a normal working day¡­ we won''t find a lot of customers who will spend big. That to, the tricks won''t be effective if we use them daily." Das exined with a wink.


    Ria stood there dazedly after listening to his theory¡­ Das already left the hall before she evene to reality.


    ''What a cunning fox¡­'' Ria muttered.


    As John was dealing with the customers, Das sat freely beside the reception desk.


    ''Hai¡­'' das tried to talk with Le at the reception¡­ But she did not reply anything to him. she is busily writing down the ounting book.


    "Oy¡­ this is not an exam hall¡­ why do you always writing on that book. It''s not like the money will fly away if you stop writing." Das felt annoyed after seeing her boring face and she not even saying a Hai to co-worker.


    "Hmmm¡­ what do you know¡­ this is all ck money we earning and I need to maintain proper record to allocate the money to right sources." She gave a big smirk to his silly question.


    "Oh, then why don''t you use aputer or aptop¡­ your work be lot easier¡­ if you do that." Das suggested.


    "I already request John¡­ but he is always avoiding me when I asked him for the system. John is afraid that someone will hack the system for the ie details." She said in aining voice.


    "Ha¡­that is a silly reason¡­ you can delete the files every day after printing the work." Das replied back.


    "That is what I also said¡­ but he is not listening to my request." She said while staring at Das face.


    "It''s ok¡­ I will gift you aptop and printer... Don''t worry." Das replied consolingly.


    "Stop sweet talking to me¡­ why would you give me aptop. Do you know how much it cost and more than that John won''t agree to it." Le said annoyingly.


    "I am not sweet talking to you. I will definitely gift you theptop and you don''t need to worry about cost¡­ because I can get thatptop for free. As for John¡­ he won''t object it after we brought the system." Das exined.


    "How could you get it for free?..." Le asked with a confusing look. "I have my ways¡­ you won''t believe it ¡­ even if I said it." Das said with a cynicalugh.


    ''Lier¡­'' she uttered while turning her attention back to the work.


    Just before das showed the new key card to She, John asked him to attend the foreign customer at the seventeenth floor.


    Das arranged a matured women for the foreigner as he asked specifically for a matured one with good looks.


    Das busily served the customers until one O''clock. As the time passed the number of customers slowly reduced¡­ the business is very normal today without any rich customers. In between he talked with Ria for some time.


    Ria exined him... how the seven sisters joined to control the market supply and how much they struggle to maintain the monopoly over the market. She also revealed some secrets links between officials and happy house owners.


    Das got shocked after finding about the thousand crores yearly business in the brothel market. If one city has a thousand crore market¡­ then what about the entire country.


    "Miss, how did you even maintain these many girls¡­ isn''t it troublesome to manage thousands of girls at one ce?" Das asked while sipping tea.


    "Nah¡­ what you have seen at Dharavi¡­ is just a sample. My first sister own separatedies'' coge to maintain these girls. Like that we maintain several institutes and our own streets and apartments to provide a shelter for all these girls. Think about it¡­ if thousand families live as an isted vige who will question them." Ria asked with a cheekyugh.


    While Das was deeply thinking about the brothel market chain in the entire city¡­ John called him to reception.


    "Miss Ria, thank you for sharing this information. I will definitely remember this favour¡­" Das replied sincerely.


    "You don''t need to repay me anything. I liked talking to you¡­ you are the only man who talked to me without any prejudice and you don''t have any motive against me. That''s why I revealed this information." She replied in a heartfelt tone.


    After nodding her a good bye¡­ Das left for the reception.


    "Where did you go?... I ordered a pizza for you." John said after seeing the Das who was leisurely walking towards the reception.


    "I went to chat with Ria¡­ She is super nice to me." Das replied while taking a slice from the pizza box.


    "I see¡­ So, my guess is correct. She is coaxing you." John said with a sly smile.


    "Hey, don''t talk like that. I''m the one who went to chat with her." Das retaliated.


    "Haha¡­ I''m just teasing you¡­ don''t get angry on me." Johnughed wildly.


    "By the way I decided to bring aptop and printer for the reception work. Le is struggling with the ounting books." Das said as he picked another slice.


    "Oh¡­ boy¡­ You just came few days back and you already fell for her. What a tragedy¡­" John said in aical tone.


    "Stop talking nonsense. How could I fall for Le¡­? I didn''t even see her face as she always covered in a face mask." Dasined.


    "But I can''t ept to the systems¡­ what if someone hacked our revenue information." John said as he took thest pizza slice.


    "You should not worry about. We won''t connect theptop to inte. She will work in offline MS-office¡­ and will delete every file after printing the document." Das suggested.


    Whatever!... we will discuss thister¡­ Le, what about today''s revenue?... John turned his focus money matters.


    While Le was patiently exining the ie details¡­ Das went to his room to take a nap. After that John also did not wake him up. Early in the morning, Das phone started buzzing.

 Chapter 27 - 27 : Party Arrangements

    <h4>Chapter 27: : Party Arrangements</h4>


    "H.... e..... l... l..... o¡­" Das answered the call in a sleepy tone.


    "Hello¡­ Das, are you listening?" A sweet teenage girl''s voice came from the other end.


    "Who is this?..." Das questioned in a dull voice, as he was still sleeping soundly.


    "Wake up!... it''s me, Luna." She replied from the other end.


    "What... why are you disturbing me in the early morning?" Das muttered in a sleepy tone.


    "It''s already eight O''clock... stop drooling." She replied annoyingly.


    "What''s the matter? Why did the princess called me? ..." Das started sweet talking.


    "My grandfather got the news about you kissing me in the parking lot. He urgently wants to talk with you." Luna said, trying to see his reaction.


    "What!... when did I kiss you?..." Das immediately stood up on the bed. He felt an electric shock after listening to the news of their kissing.


    "Hey, how can I forget about it?... Didn''t we kiss each other on the night of the business meeting at my house?" Luna said this annoyingly.


    "You are the one who kissed me. Not the other way around. Please first say that to your grandfather. otherwise, he will definitely kill me." Das said in a nervous tone.


    "Hmmhh... I thought you were brave enough to face my grandfather. What a looser!..." Luna gave a big smirk.


    "I''m just a normal citizen. What can I do against your old man? He is the one who is controlling this entire city. So, stop making me a scape goat." Das replied with a sympathetic tone.


    "Haha, forget it. I''m just messing with you!!!... No one knows about our kisses." Luna said with sweetughter.


    "Haaa, what a troublemaker! She is ying with my pitiful life." Das thought while drinking water in a rxed state.


    "Hello¡­ Are you there? ..." Luna''s voice came from the other end.


    "If it was not for our kissing matter... then why did you call me?" Das asked in a questioning manner.


    "My grandfather asked me to invite you for the breakfast. Come as soon as possible." She replied with the actual reason for making the call.


    "What?! ... no¡­ I have to attend the college." Das said instantly.


    "Can you say the same thing for my grandfather? Don''t forget that you are denying the Reddy family''s invitation." She said it in a serious tone.


    "Hey¡­ hey¡­ I''m just kidding. I will be there in an hour." Das replied to soothe her anger.


    "That''s more like it... I will be waiting for you with a thousand eyes. Pleasee faster." She disconnected the call after saying that sentence. Das felt great relief after disconnecting the call.


    He did not understand how to deal with this spoiled girl. She is always teasing him like a sweet lover. But he can''t retaliate or tease her, as she is the daughter of the Reddy family patriarch. Let''s see... maybe the future holds a surprise for me. Das hoped for the best.


    (Author: My dear Das, just enjoy this initial sweet love drama... In the future, I will definitely give you a magical surprise. After that, not only a Reddy family daughter...(Even the hidden family princess will surround you like flies.)


    Das quickly showered and changed into a new pair of clothes from his shopping trip the day before. After checking everything, he started his journey towards the Mbar Mountain area.


    He took several short cuts to reach the destination as fast as he could. It took an hour and a half to get to the mountaintop vi.This time, the security did not stop him. He went directly to the main building.


    As expected, Luna was already waiting for him at the main gate. After greeting her, they both went straight to the dining hall.


    At the dining table, already more than ten people sat in a formal order. As usual, the patriarch, his son Richard, and the old man sat at the top of the table, upying the three main chairs.


    "Haha¡­ Das,e. Sit here." We are all waiting for you. The old man said with a heartyugh.


    Das slightly bowed towards the old man as a sign of respect, and he upied the seat across from the patriarch. After making sure that everything was in order, the patriarch started talking about the purpose of the gathering.


    "Thank you everyone foring here in such a short notice. There is really a big good news for the family. My son Richard is going to be the son-inw of the chief minister."


    Everyone started apuding with great enthusiasm. Das can see their true happiness. Especially the old man and the patriarch¡ªthey are grinning with great joy. Out of everyone in the room, only Richard is giving a fakeugh.


    The patriarch continued after themotion died down.


    "The chief minister will personally announce this matter at the birthday party of my daughter Luna."


    "So, to make this party a grand sess, we need to put extra effort into the arrangements. That is why I personally invited the number one event manager in this state."


    ''Mr. Rao, please.'' The patriarch gestured for Rao to introduce himself to everyone.


    Rao was a short, middle-aged man who looked like aic character with his smooth bald head.


    Rao woke up from his seat and bowed towards all the members.


    "I''m really thankful to the patriarch for choosing me to conduct this prestigious party. I will do my best to make this party a big sess." Rao said with a sincere tone.


    "Haha¡­ Rao, you are too modest." The patriarch spoke while patting Mr. Rao on the shoulder.


    "As for the arrangements, Mr. Rao will exin his ns for the party, and we can make our suggestions and requests after that." The patriarch requested that Rao exin the party arrangements.


    Rao took out an iPad from his bag and started exining about the party arrangements like a professional soft wear designer.


    "As the chief minister is a public figure, we will arrange this party at thergest functional hall in Mumbai. We will make a separate seating arrangement for the VIP guests, and we will only allow those with invitations."


    "I will also personally invite a few celebrities to attend the party. So that we can gain arge media focus. As for the food, we will follow the best menu offering more varieties."


    Mr. Rao continued to exin each and every topic in a detailed manner. He took half an hour toplete his presentation.


    "I''m requesting everyone to trust my agency. we will definitely make this party a grand sess so that everyone will talk about the Reddy family."


    With that sentence, Mr. Raopleted his grand speech. Everyone started pping and congratting Mr. Rao for his wless arrangements. There is a big smile on Rao''s curly face.


    Finally, after everyone had settled down, the patriarch asked for suggestions or any special requests for the party.


    "Sir, Mr. Rao is the best event organiser in this city. He was known for nning and arranging grand parties for famous people around the country. We can definitely entrust everything to Mr. Rao." One of the important family member directly supported Mr. Rao.


    Also no one said anything or mentioned any requests. The patriarch was satisfied with the result as no one questioned Mr. Rao''s arrangements.


    "Mr. Rao, please tell me how in advance you need to start the preparations as we only have four days left for the party."


    The patriarch finally asked the main question, as Mr. Rao was also patiently waiting for this question.


    "Sir, we will take thirty percent as an advance from the total estimated amount. I also have to pay for the celebrities in advance. So, the advance amount will be around two and a half crore rupees." Mr. Rao stated the huge number calmly.


    "It is not a big amount for Reddy''s family... But every one gasped after listening to that huge number."


    "Because it was still an advance amount. How much would the final total cost be?..." Das felt tingling around his brain after listening to that amount.


    Even though the patriarch felt uneasy, he took out his chequebook to sign for that big amount. Just before the patriarch put his signature on the chequebook, the old man stopped him.


    "Das, why is your face sad?... are you hiding anything from me?" The old man asked directly, staring at Das face.


    Das was startled by the old man''s direct question. Everybody inside the hall was watching him curiously. Everyone already had doubts about Das''s presence in this meeting, and after the old man''s questioning, everybody turned their focus on him.


    "Nothing, sir, I''m just thinking to myself." Das tried to avoid the old man''s question.


    "Das, no one is going to judge you for your opinion. Don''t hide your thoughts from me." The old man was again asked for his reply.


    Das decided to speak his mind as the old man had already given his assurance.


    "I''m really sorry if I offended anyone with what I''m going to say.... I''m sad because we are making the birthday party of the patriarch''s daughter into a political party."


    "The Reddy family also won''t gain any supporters from this grand expensive party." Das spoke directly without any reservations.

 Chapter 28 - 28 : change of Plans

    <h4>Chapter 28: : change of ns</h4>


    The atmosphere inside the dining hall changed with a single sentence from Das. After listening to Das, Mr. Rao almost slipped out of his chair. If the old man was not inside the room, someone could have already pounced on Das for his tant words.


    "Das, why did you say that? ... don''t you know how important this party is to my Reddy family?" The patriarch questioned Das with a serious tone. One could clearly see a faint anger in his tone.


    "Patriarch, why did you even ask for his opinion? ... he is just a hairy brat who doesn''t know how tall Everest is." Rao shouted with a vexing tone.


    "Mr. Rao, calm down. Even though he is just a teenager, I believe his opinion matters in this meeting. So, please let him talk." The old man intervened to support Das.


    "Sir, I don''t know why you''re helping this fellow, but I personally put in a lot of hard work to n this party. Aren''t you questioning my reputation by asking his opinion about the party that I nned?" Rao asked the old man while disying his skills in arguing.


    "Mr. Rao, if you really feel that he is talking nonsense, I will ask him to apologise to you. Are you okay with it? ..." The old man was more experienced than Rao and with a single sentence, the old man easily dealt with Rao.


    "Das, tell everyone... why did you think that we wouldn''t gain supporters from this party?" The old man asked with a curious expression.


    Das did not get nervous in front of the direct question from the old man. He will also gain nothing if he says sorry to Rao. So, without thinking about the consequences, Das started exining the reasons for his statements.


    "Sir, do you think people will directly support you just because you organised a big party with the chief minister?... Think about it!... if you invite all the people to the party, only your supporters will take the spotlight, and others will juste and go as normal routine. You are not making any special effort to gain their loyalty." Das exined his reasoning.


    "Das, I did not understand anything. What are you trying to say?" The patriarch interrupted.


    "I''m asking you to put in extra effort to gain support from the important people in the political and business circles. In other words, show them more respect to gain their loyalty. If you treat everyone equally with the same respect, they won''t be loyal to you." Das said while staring at the patriarch''s face.


    Even then no one get it what Das was trying to say and Rao took this opportunity to belittle Das.


    "Patriarch, he is speaking nonsense to gain the spotlight before you. Please remove this idiot." Rao cursed with an irritating tone. Everyone also believed that Das was speaking trash. They did not find any rity in his words.


    "Das, don''t beat around the bush... speak directly." The old man questioned, putting a full stop to the murmuring inside the hall.


    "If you really want me to speak directly, my suggestion is to cancel the big party at thergest convention centre in the city. Conduct a small gathering with only 100 members specially invited to your vi, and do not invite any of your existing supporters."


    "Print special invitation cards with a serial number up to hundred and send them ording to your priority list of important persons."


    "Instead of inviting the celebrities by paying arge sum, use that money to promote this gathering on media. Give advertisements on every billboard in this city. Highlight the picture of the patriarch and the chief minister shaking hands with each other."


    "Make sure that everyone in this city knows about your son''s wedding by tomorrow morning. People should realise how important it is to have a connection with the Reddy family. Show them who is the boss in this city." Das said thest words by punching the table.


    There is pin-drop silence inside the dining hall. This time no one dared question the Das suggestion. Even Richard, who hates Das to his core, is staring at him with his mouth wide open. The old man and the patriarch were staring at Das in amazement.


    "Mr. Rao, do you have anyments on his suggestion?" The patriarch asked Mr. Rao after thinking for a long time. The patriarch didn''t want to upset Rao by directly epting Das''s suggestion.


    "Why only a hundred people? Don''t you know that the party is attended by the chief minister, and there will be several important guests to be invited?... Rao asked seriously."


    "The actual reason for conducting this party is to gain more support and thereby increase control over this city. We should not change the ns because of the chief minister." Das exined while drinking a ss of water.


    "Then at least add another hundred guests. One hundred people is too less." Raoined.


    "The n won''t be effective if you double that number of guests. We can hundred percent gain the support of the top ten important people in this city if we show them respect by cing their names at the top of the guest list."


    As Das was giving a proper reason to his every question, Rao stopped his inquiry with Das.


    "Patriarch, at the end of the day, you are the host of this party. Even though this fellow is talking logically, I can''t agree with his suggestion. Aren''t you losing the trust of your supporters by not inviting them to your house party? ..." Rao questioned the patriarch with his crooked logic.


    "Mr. Rao, you don''t need to worry about the supporters of the Reddy family... We will treat them well at the actual wedding day of the patriarch''s son." Das answered Rao''s serious question.


    Rao felt a cut throat anger at Das... But he can''t retaliate in front of the patriarch. Then the patriarch and the old man personally discussed for some time before deciding on the party arrangements.


    "Mr. Rao, please make arrangements ording to Das suggestions... I will give the guests list by this evening. I want you to prepare a customised invitation card for each and every guest and make sure that the serial number is ced at the top of each card."


    "As for the advertisement and other things, I will make separate arrangements." Patriarch signed a one crore rupee check and handed it to Mr. Rao. Even though there is a wide grin on Mr. Rao''s face... Das did not see any true happiness.


    "Das, do you want to add any more ideas to the party arrangements?" The old man asked before ending the meeting.


    "Hmmm... print the photos of the patriarch and the chief minister on the balloons and raise them opposite the Shetty family properties. Hehe¡­ Let''s add some panic to the rival Shetty family." Das said with a giggling face.


    "Haha¡­ Das, you know exactly what I like the most." The old man startedughing loudly. There is also a wide grin on the patriarch''s face.


    Later, the servants started serving breakfast. Without caring about anyone, Das started eating until his stomach was full. Luna, who was sitting across him, started staring at him instead of eating her food.


    Ahomm¡­ Luna tried to signal Das, to eat more formally. But Das concentration was fully on his te.


    One by one, everyone started leaving afterpleting their food. The people congratted Richard before leaving the house.


    In between the patriarch discussed several things with Das about the arrangements. Das replied with his thoughts on the patriarch''s questioning. The patriarch felt satisfied with his answers.


    While Das was busily replying to the patriarch, Luna went near the old man and whispered something in his ear. At first, the old man tried to deny her request. As Luna insisted on her decision, the old man finally agreed to her request.


    After checking the time, Das stood up to say good-bye to the patriarch. But he was paused by the old man''s request.


    "Das, Luna is going to buy clothes for her birthday... apany her shopping. The old man ordered Das.


    ''But¡­'' Das tried to make some excuses.


    "What but?! ... My brother will be busy as he needs to prepare for the party... More than that, you have a discount key card in your hands... I need to buy cosmetics from other famous brands. So, stop giving excuses and follow me obediently."


    Luna immediately took this chance to mute Das from making another excuse. Das did not understand why this screw-up girl was forcing him to apany her.


    (Author: I already wasted four chapters when Das went shopping with She. In the end, She only gave a single hug. I''m not going to make the same mistake with Luna. We should definitely take advantage of Luna''s curved body.)


    Das finally nodded his head in the form of approval. Luna smiled happily.


    "Wait for me outside... I will be there in ten minutes." Lunamanded.


    After saying good-bye to the patriarch and the old man, Das left the dining hall. Luna also went inside her room to change clothes.


    "Grandpa! Why are you sending Luna with this low-level servant? What if he took advantage of her?..." Richard asked immediately after Das left the hall.

 Chapter 29 - 29 : Teasing

    <h4>Chapter 29: : Teasing</h4>


    "Richard¡­ I agreed to your sister''s request because Das is a wise man. He won''t dare toy a finger on her. You don''t need to worry about your sister''s safety." The old man replied to Richard''s question.


    "Luna, is also a grown-up girl. She knows how to treat servants." The patriarch added. Richard did not argue back after listening to his father''s reply.


    Outside the vi, Das was patiently waiting for Luna. She said she would be there in ten minutes, but it took her more than half an hour toe outside. In between, Das checked his mobile for any new messages.


    Except for Amy''s cursing, he did not find any new messages. Amy also sent some crying emojis at the end. Das took out the screen shots of her melons to take a nce once more.


    Finally, Luna came outside, wearing tight jeans and an animated t-shirt at the top. She wore a matching white mask to cover her face. Das can clearly see her curved body and slender legs through her skin-tight jeans.


    "Hey, what are you waiting for? ... let''s go." Luna signalled Das to start the bike.


    "Where is your car? ... isn''t your drivering with us?" Das asked questioningly.


    "For today, you are my driver. Start the bike. Luna said in a coquettish tone.


    "Are you sure? You won''t feelfortable on the bike." Das asked again.


    "I''m damn sure. It is a long time since I travelled on a bike, and I specially asked for yourpany because you have this bike. So, stop asking any more questions." Luna replied to the repeated questioning of Das.


    Das immediately started the bike engine and signalled for her to sit on the back side. Like an obedient girl, she mounted the back seat.


    "Where to go?" Das asked her for the destination.


    "Let''s go South Bombay. First, we will buy some jewellery." Luna replied while checking her makeup in a small hand mirror.


    "What? ... we need to travel two hours to reach that ce." Dasined.


    "You don''t need to worry. We have an entire day for shopping. So, don''t think about time." Luna replied as she patted him on the shoulder. While nodding his head horizontally, Das started the journey towards Bombay.


    Richard was observing them from a long distance as the bike went away from the vi. In Richard''s imagination, it looked more like Luna was going on a long drive with her boyfriend.


    As this was a long-distance trip, Das increased the bike speed after passing the Mountain Mbar area. He took the high way road to reach his destination faster.


    Just after the bike entered on the high way, Luna hugged him from behind. Das felt tworge mounds tightly pressed behind his back.


    "What are you doing?" Das cried out. He almost lost his grip on the handle due to her sudden behaviour.


    "I''m afraid of speed, and I also feel dizzy when I see the fast-moving road." She replied shyly while hugging him more tightly. Das can feel the grip of her hands around his waist.


    "Then why did you insist, going on biking?" Das asked with a confused look. Luna did not reply to his question. She silently hugged him on the bike whileying her head on his shoulder.


    Das did not understand what to say. She used to behave like an angry cat, ordering him around. But now she is acting like a cute little puppy. Ignoring her entric behaviour, Das turned his head to focus on the driving.


    "Thank you"... She slowly muttered in his ear.


    "Why are you thanking me all of a sudden?" Das asked curiously. Instead of being silent, she decided to answer his question.


    "I thought my birthday party would be a business meeting for all the powerful people in this city. But because of your suggestion, things changed in a better way. I can at least celebrate my birthday as usual in my house."


    "That is why I''m saying thank you." She exined while still hugging him.


    "Miss, nothing changed because of my suggestion. It is going to be business meet as usual. So, why don''t you invite a few friends to your birthday party? You won''t feel alone if friends are around." Das suggested it casually.


    "I don''t have any friends." Luna replied with a sad face and a dull tone.


    ''Why?'' Das asked instantly.


    "People are afraid of my status. They treat me like a cactus nt." Luna replied as she ced her head on Das shoulders.


    Das became silent after listening to her reply. He went into deep thought. He is trying to understand her situation as a rich girl with no one to care about her. Luna continued to talk about her life.


    "After my mother died... No one considered my opinion in the house. My father always used my birthday party as a business meeting. That is why I felt happy when you changed therge business meeting to a small gathering at my house." Luna said in a sobbing tone.


    "It''s ok, miss, from now on, I will be your friend." Das said consolingly.


    "You mean, like, a boyfriend?" She immediately changed from a sobbing beauty to a cheering girl. Das immediately regretted his decision to console her.


    "No, like a normal friend." Das replied back.


    "I know you are also afraid of my family. You don''t need to wheedle me." She said as she moved her head towards the other shoulder of Das.


    After listening to what she said, Das did not reply back with anything. He silently drove the bike through the busy traffic of Mumbai.


    He can''t promise her anything. He is not a hero to fight against the Reddy family. He is just a normal teenager who is working as a brothel manager because of unexpected reasons.


    After continuous travel for one and half hour... They almost reached South Mumbai. Das slowly moved through the busy streets.


    The constant sensation of plump breasts resting on his back really disturbed his peaceful brain. Even though lustful thoughts attacked him continuously, he showed resistance to his little brother.


    "Miss, we have arrived." Das said after stopping the bike before a Tanishq gold show room.


    Luna slowly woke up from Das shoulder and looked around with a dizzy face. After she got down, Das felt like two tweezers were removed from his back.


    As Luna and Das walked inside, one of the sales girls received them with a wee gesture and took them on a tour of all the different types of jewellery. Later, they sat at one of the disying counters, and Luna asked for different types of diamond chains and matching bracelets.


    Luna requested Das to hook the chains around her neck. While looking into the mirror... she tried the diamond neckless one by one. Das, who stood behind her, helped Luna put a chain around her neck.


    Through her V-neck t-shirt, Das can see the deep grove between two milky white hills. Das tried not to stare at them. But his inner manhood became restless while he put a chain around her neck.


    She tried more than a hundred chains before selecting the one with the heart-shaped diamond. Every time she put on a neckless, she turned back towards Das for his opinion. What she doesn''t know is that, instead of looking at the neckless, Das gaze was focused on her mounds.


    Finally, after one hour, she selected a matching bracelet to her heart-shaped diamond neckless. These two items cost more than thirtykhs of rupees.


    After knowing the price, Das pitied his dirt-poor life. At the time of bill payment, Das gave the clerk his key card on the billing counter. After scratching the card, they got a forty percent discount on the total bill.


    Luna paid the remaining amount with a ck card in her purse and she wrote down her address for home delivery of the purchased items.


    Later, Luna took him to a cosmetics store. Das felt awkward as he was the only male inside thisdy''s special cosmetic shop. More than that, Luna is seriously selecting lipsticks while asking Das for his opinion.


    Das did not understand what to say. She was literally teasing him intentionally by showing the lips in a kissing pose. Das really felt like kissing her on the spot. But he can''t do that publicly opposite the salesgirl.


    Luna went to several shops to select different types of cosmetics. Das was like a hutch dog, following her round ass wherever she went. The entire cosmetics shopping spreested until noon.


    Atst, she put a full stop to her shopping and ordered Das to take her to a restaurant. Das took out his mobile check for five-star restaurants near them.


    "Miss, why are you buying all these cosmetics? I don''t think you need all these for the birthday party." While travelling on the bike, Das asked Luna, who was hugging him like a puppy.

 Chapter 30 - 30 : Hand Grenade!

    <h4>Chapter 30: : Hand Grenade!</h4>


    "Because I came to shopping after a long time... Don''t think that I''m doing this shopping to spend more time with you." Luna answered his question in a sarcastic tone.


    "But miss, your behaviour does not coincide with your actions. I think you are purposefully teasing me by taking me to all thesedies stores." Das said as he turned to see her reaction.


    Luna''s cheeks became red after listening to Das. She was giggling like a small kitten while covering her face.


    "I thought you needed more time to find out about it. Haha, you found out earlier than I expected." Luna said with aughing tone.


    "What!.... So, you are intentionally teasing me for all this time. But why are you teasing me? I''m not your sweet lover, na! ..." Das was really surprised after finding out that she was teasing him purposefully.


    "Idiot! ... don''t you know why I''m teasing you?" Luna said while rubbing her soft chest against his back.


    "Hey, hey, stop doing that. Because of your rubbing, my little brother has been ying the ding dong bell since the morning." Das muttered annoyingly.


    "Don''t act like an innocent boy. I know you are also enjoying this. Do you think I don''t know about your lustful stares at my chest?... You are constantly looking into my boobs while putting on neckless in the jewellery store." Luna said it with a smug face.


    Das did not deny her ims. As she is doing all this intentionally... she definitely has observed Das gaze lying on her round chest all the time.


    "Miss, why are you doing all this? ... If it''s all deliberate... you must have something in your head.Tell me, what is it?" Das asked seriously this time.


    He can''t be a pervert to continuously take advantage of her body. If she knows that Das is peeking at her, he doesn''t need to act like a gentleman and cover his gaze.


    "I like you"¡­ Luna muttered slowly while lying her head on the left shoulder of Das. Instead of beating around the bush, Luna directly broke the ice.


    "What!?..." Das was dumbfounded after hearing her answer. He thought his brain was hit by a stun grenade.


    "What do you mean by that? ... Do you even know what you''re talking about?" Das asked as he turned back to see her face. But, Luna was resting on his shoulder with calm expression.


    "I know what I''m talking about. I like you. I like you¡­ I like you." Luna said this repeatedly in an annoying tone.


    "Why is this screw loose girl acting like this?... If this matter leaks to the patriarch, I will be dead by next day morning." Das felt irritated with Luna''s affectionate behaviour.


    "Why are you not saying anything?..." Luna asked as Das was silently riding the bike without replying to anything.


    "What can I say? I didn''t even understand why you liked me. Do you forget that I''m a brothel manager? Do you know what will happen if your father knows about this?" Das asked in an aggrieved tone.


    "Das, don''t worry about my family. I won''t tell anyone, and it''s not like I''m loving you." She said with an assuring tone. ''Also, don''t think about taking advantage of me because of this reason.'' She added.


    "You are the one who is taking advantage of me, and I already told you to love a powerful person who can go against your family. Why don''t you do that?" Das asked with a questioning look.


    "Do you think it is easy to find a person who can go against my family?" Luna questioned him in return. Das kept silent as he couldn''t answer her question.


    They did not speak to each other for a long time after that. Das took her to a five-star restaurant. Luna ordered several delicious dishes, but she only tasted a small quantity of each dish.


    Das, who always respected the food,pletely ate every dish, not leaving a single grain. As usual, Luna was staring at him with her eyes wide open.


    "Why are you always eating in a hurry? No one is going to steal food from you." Luna cursed while staring at him.


    But Das did not reply to her question. He decided not to talk with her as she was developing more feelings towards him. He was trying to avoid her after listening to her proposal.


    "Hey, why are you not replying to anything? She said so with her hands tied around her chest. But Das focused on eating the food without giving a reply. Luna got irritated after seeing his silent behaviour.


    "Das, please talk to me... Don''t be like this." Luna asked in a pleading tone.


    Ignoring herpletely, Daspleted his meal and immediately stood up to wash his hands. He walked towards the wash basin without caring for Luna''s plea.


    After half an hour of this silent drama, Luna paid the bill, and they left for shopping. Das took her to Luxury Garment House, which is the top fashion store in the South Mumbai area.


    While on the bike, Lucy tried to hug him, but Das stopped her from doing that. She put on a sad puppy face. But Das seriously rejected her invitation to hug him.


    With an annoyed face, she ced the shopping bag before her chest. She really felt sad after seeing Das''s serious face.


    After parking the bike, they both entered the shopping mall. As Luna was selecting clothes one by one, Das was silently following behind her while carrying the clothes in a luggage bag.


    Luna took one hour to select the clothes, and she picked more than twenty customised embroidery dresses, which include a fis Bardot, a Rosetti patterned one-sleeve dress, a hand-beaded white gown, etc.


    Das was carrying the clothes carefully without causing any damage. Das eyes went wide after seeing the price tags on these dresses. Because Each dress is priced at more than Rs. 2kh.


    As Luna finished selecting, she went towards the trial room while Das followed silently behind her. She took one dress from Das and entered the trial room.


    Das stood just outside the trail room door. He can hear the sounds of her changing clothes from inside the dressing room.


    After five minutes, she opened the trial room door and showed him the new dress.


    "How is it? Do you like it?" She asked as she raised her eyebrows. Das just nodded his head vertically without saying a single word.


    "At least tell me your opinion. Don''t act like a muted robot." Luna said irritatingly. But Das maintained his silence without uttering a single word.


    With an annoyed expression, she took another dress from his hands and closed the door on his face. Das did not feel bad even though she shut the door on his face.


    For him, she is like a hand grenade; if he dared to pull the pin, he would definitely pay a big price for it.


    Even though Das stopped himself from talking to her, the sound of Luna changing clothes was causing her brain to rest less. The picture of Luna standing only in lingerie is constantly shing through my mind. The imagination is really yed with the rise and fall of his little brother.


    Every time Luna tried on a new dress, she opened the door to ask his opinion. As usual, Das replied with a nod. After one more hour, she had almost finished wearing every single dress. Only one dress was left in Das hands.


    "Give me the dress!..." Luna slightly opened the trial room door. Das stretched his hand to pass on the dress.


    But suddenly, Luna held his hands tightly and pulled him inside the trail room. Before Das could realise what was happening she bolted the room door and hugged him tightly. Das felt a thousand volt electric shock, as Luna is hugging him with only lingerie on her body.


    She hugged him tightly while only a bra and ckced panty covered her body. Das tried to push her back, but she tightly held onto his waist.


    "What are you doing?... leave me." Das said in a hurried voice.


    "Ahem,¡­ I won''t leave you. Promise me that you won''t avoid me." Luna said with a sobbing face. Das never thought she would go to to this extent to make him talk.


    "The smell of her bare body is intoxicating his sense. He is resisting with a great will, as not to do anything stupid in this situation.


    "Luna, first leave... We.. We will talk about thister." Das tried to distract her. But, Luna started sobbing more loudly.


    "What did I do?... why are you avoiding me like everyone else?" Please, say that that you won''t avoid me like everyone. Please¡­" Luna spoke in a broken voice as she sobbing with tears in her eyes.


    Das felt heartbroken after seeing her pitiful appearance. He went into a dilemma as he didn''t understand whether to console her or to agree with her request.


    He finally had to decide whether to throw away this hand grenade or to pluck the pin bravely.


    But before Das decided on that, Luna raised her head and started directly staring into his eyes.


    Note : expect some hard core romance in the next chapter... strictly 18+... :-)

 Chapter 31 - 31 : Opportunity (18+)

    <h4>Chapter 31: : Opportunity (18+)</h4>


    Luna raised her head and started staring directly into his eyes. Das did not understand how to react to her constant staring.


    Suddenly, Luna kissed him directly on the lips. Her vigorous sucking of his lips made his heart melt with passion. In that moment, he forgot about her status, family, and everything.


    He slowly pushed his tongue between her juicy lips. Luna dly epted his tongue in her mouth. Das started kissing her passionately while sucking the saliva from her sweet tongue. During this time, Luna is hugging his waist with both hands.


    Slowly, Das tilted her head towards his right side and continued kissing with great effort. In that intense kissing, theypletely forgot what was happening around them and where they were standing. Unintentionally, one of his hands moved on to her breast area.


    Das started massaging her right-side boob with great care. Suddenly, a soft moaning sound released from her throat. His mind went restless with her sweet moaning sounds.


    Luna, who waspletely immersed in this heartfelt emotion, suddenly felt a hard thing pressing against her ck leather underwear. She immediately pushed him back with great force.


    Das, who waspletely absorbed in pinching her nipples on the soft round boobs, felt like he was kicked out of the cloudy heavens.


    "I''m sorry¡­ I''m sorry¡­ I didn''t mean it. I''m really sorry." Aftering to terms with reality, he started repeatedly apologising to her as he covered his eyes so he would not see her visible baby pink nipples.


    Luna also grabbed one of the many new dresses inside the trail room to cover her body. Luna turned her head away shyly, afraid of looking into his eyes. At one point, both of them were standing opposite each other in an awkward manner.


    "Das, can you go outside?" Luna asked him with a nervous tone. Das immediately left the room and shut the door behind him with a sh. He did not understand why he still stood inside the room after she pushed him away.


    Das hurriedly took out a kerchief from his pocket and started cleaning the saliva from his lips. Inside the trail room, Luna sat there dazedly while covering her face. She was cursing madly inside her brain.


    She thought that Das would talk normally if she could tease him a little more by pulling him inside the trail room. But her brainless idea led to a different climax.


    After managing her emotions, Luna first cleaned her face and applied fresh makeup. She quickly dressed up and opened the trail room door like nothing happened. She picked up two sets of embroidered half-sleeve dresses and started walking towards the bill counter.


    She did not say a single word about what happened. Das also fallowed silently with his head down.


    "Pack these clothes and send them to the Reddy family vi on the top of Mbar Mountain."


    After listening to the Reddy family name, the women at the billing counter quickly processed the bill and neatly packed it carefully in a handcrafted carry bag. Das passed the key card to the cashier.


    "Sir, there is a fifty percent discount avable through this card; the remaining bill is threekh thirty-three thousand rupees." The cashier said while giving back the key card. Luna paid the bill with her ck credit card.


    Later, they started their journey back to the vi at the top of Mbar Mountain. Luna sat on the back seat without saying anything. She ced the handbag between them. She did not try to hug him likest time.


    Das felt something was wrong with the situation. Since she came out of the trial room, Luna has not spoken a single word. She sat coldly without any expression on her beautiful face.


    "Miss, I''m really sorry for what happened in the trial room. It all happened unintentionally. I shouldn''t have behaved like that." Das tried to change her mood by apologising to her. But there is no reaction from Luna. She sat with the same stoic face while dazedly staring at the front.


    After apologising, Das did not try to talk with her again. Because he did not understand what Luna was thinking.


    As Das shifted the top gear, his hair started dancing to the evening breeze. Even at top speed, Luna sat straight without taking support from Das body.


    Finally, at 5:30 p.m., they arrived at the main building on top of the mountain.Das took her directly to the building entrance. Luna slowly dismounted from the back seat. Das stopped Luna before she left.


    "Miss, aren''t you going to ask me anything? Did you really decide not to speak with me?" Das asked back-to-back questions with an anticipatory look. Luna took a whole minute before answering his question.


    "Das, I want you to be a powerful man who can go against my family."


    After saying that single sentence, she immediately walked away from Das. At first, Das did not realise what she said.


    Luna was loving him deeply. She was conveying her proposal this way. As he suggested, she should love a powerful person who can go against her family. Luna wants him to be that powerful person. Das did not understand whether tough or cry at her brazen request.


    "Haaa.... If it is easy to be a powerful man, I could have already done it. To be a powerful man, one needs a lot of wealth, power, and family support. I did not have a single thing in that. Forget about bing a powerful man; first I need to do daily work to fill my stomach." Das thought of his own self-realisation. While pitying his solo life... Das left the vi.


    What Das didn''t know was that one can be a powerful man even if he has no wealth, power, or support. That is opportunity. If the right person encounters the right thing at the right time, not only will he be powerful. The entire world will bow before hismand.


    But that type of opportunity is only avable one in a billion times, and tonight Das is going to encounter that type of opportunity.


    After leaving the Mbar Mountain area, Das went directly to the happy house. He reached there at seven o''clock. He went straight to his room.


    Without even removing his shoes, heid t on the soft bed. Even after trying for a long time to sleep, the restless thoughts in his brain didn''t allow him to sleep in peace.


    Das took out the remaining fourkh seventy thousand rupees from the table drawer and started his journey towards the orphanage where he had grown since childhood.


    Usually, he always spends time with the children at the orphanage to relieve his stress. The Chacha at the orphanage always helped him to be a motivated person and gave him hope for his future.


    As he is feeling restless with the disturbing thoughts, he thinks of going to the orphanage and also of passing on the money that he got from Martin after his first day at the brothel. Das decided to give back this entire amount as he already possesses a valuable key card from the Reddy family and he can always take money from John.


    Within a half hour, Das reached the orphanage. By the time he reached there, people were serving food for the children. All the children turned their heads towards Das, who was riding on a Royal Enfield, which is giving off a constant dug, dug, dug sound from the customised silencer.


    After parking the bike, Das took on the duty of serving food for the children. As usual, the children started making more noise after seeing Das. There is a wide smile appearing on the stoic face of Das. With more enthusiasm, Das started serving food for everyone.


    "Das, why are you here at this time? ... the warden asked as he walked outside from the hall.


    "Chacha, aren''t I allowed toe here during this time?" Das asked with a smiling face.


    "Haha, Das, you cane whenever you want. You are also a part of this ce." The warden replied with a wide grin.


    After serving the food, Das took a te of food and sat beside the warden.


    "Das, I can see a little bit of sadness in your face. Tell me what happened." The warden asked with great care.


    "No, Chacha, nothing happened. I just came here to donate some money. Because of an unexpected situation at thepany, I got arge amount of money as a bonus." Das exined it in detail.


    "Das, I personally raised you since your childhood. With a single nce, I can tell whether you are happy or sad. If you don''t want to tell me, it''s ok. But I suggest you always keep faith in yourself." The warden spoke while staring into the distance.


    _


    Note : Unexpected things happen from the next chapter :-}


    TQ for reading... please vote power stones


    PeterPan :-)

 Chapter 32 - 32 : Parents

    <h4>Chapter 32: : Parents</h4>


    "Chacha, you don''t need to worry about me. I already have a job, also I''m going toplete my graduation in three more months. It''s all well and good for me." Das replied with a happy face.


    "That''s good... That''s good..., Das, I''m really happy for you." The warden gave a cheerfulugh.


    Das quicklypleted his food while busily chatting with the warden. Afterpleting the food, the warden took Das for a quick walk around the orphanage. The warden happily discussed the incidents when Das was a child. They happilyughed at the past memories from the orphanage.


    "Das, did you remember this well? This is where you jumped inside to save a small boy who identally slipped inside. But the irony is that you also don''t know how to swim at that time."


    "Haha! Thank God! I came, in time to save both of you." The wardenughed loudly as he remembered the scene of Das shouting from inside the well.


    "Chacha, don''t mention it. That is the most embarrassing scene of my life. That matter spread through the orphanage, and after that incident, the children startedughing at my face." Das said in aining tone.


    While walking slowly, they reached the orphanage gate and took a turn back to the main hall.


    "Das, if your parents are alive, they would be proud of having a son like you. In all these years, you worked very hard to reach where you are now, and even then, you never forgot this old man. Thank you foring here, Das. I really feel hope for the future of these orphans whenever I see you." The warden spoke emotionally.


    "Chacha, don''t talk like this... didn''t you say that I''m also part of this orphanage, and I really feel this as my home."


    "Chacha, you are the one who raised me like your own son. I''m forever indebted to you; please never say thank you again." Das said while holding the hands of the warden. Das spent more than one hour chatting with the warden. Finally, they stopped outside the main building, where Das peddled his Enfield bike.


    Suddenly the warden face changed to a serious expression and he started talking in a heartfelt tone.


    "Das, in all these years, I have concealed an information rted to your parents. I thought of saying it after you became an adult, and now I think the time hase to reveal this information." The warden said it with a serious face.


    (Author: His parents already died, and they won''t have any hidden backgrounds. So, don''t expect some family revenge drama. (:-)


    Das was really surprised when the warden mentioned about his parents. As far as he knows, Das has never seen his parents faces. Except for this orphanage, Das never knew anything about his origin or childhood.


    "What is it, Chacha? ..." Das asked with expectation in his eyes.


    "I know the ce where your parents were buried. As far as I know, your parents don''t have any close rtives, and I was the one who made arrangements to bury their bodies. Previously, I didn''t want to burden you with this information. But now that you have grown up, you should visit the tombs of your parents. "The warden said it with a heavy heart.


    Das took a moment to think about what the warden was saying. and Das he was trying to look normal without showing any emotions on his face.


    "Chacha, where did you bury my parents?" Das asked while controlling the tears in his eyes. In all these years, he has never known a single thing about his parents. Many times, Das thought he was abandoned by his parents as a child. Despite his repeated inquiries to the warden about his parents, the warden remained silent on the subject.


    "Das, your parents are buried in the Aarey forest area which is at the centre of Mumbai city." The warden exined the detailed location of his parents'' tomb.


    "Das, don''t go there at this time... Visit during the daytime." The warden added at the end.


    Without saying anything, Das took out the money stacks from his Enfield seat pocket and ced them in the hands of the warden.


    "Thank you, Chacha... In this life... I can''t repay my debt for you. At least use this money for the welfare of the children." Das said as he started the Enfield to leave the orphanage.


    "Das!... wait... This is a huge amount. I can''t ept this..." The warden tried to give back the money. But Das had already left the orphanage gate.


    "Wait¡­ Das¡­" The hurried voice of the warden calling him came from behind.


    The warden was standing outside the orphanage while staring in the direction of Das. After looking for some time, he went back inside the orphanage while nodding his head horizontally.


    Das, who had hurriedly left the orphanage, was driving straight towards the Aarey forest at the centre of the city. (People call this forest the green lung of Mumbai city.)


    Das came to the orphanage to gain a peaceful mind from the restless thoughts of Luna. But now his thoughts became more agitated after finding out the information about his parents.


    With his moist eyes, Das raced through the busy traffic of Mumbai. The mobile in his lower pocket had been buzzing for a long time, but Das kept on driving the bike without answering any calls.


    Das took entire three-hour journey to reach Aarey Forest. It''s almost midnight, and there''s no sign of any people near the forest entrance. Das parked his bike at the forest entrance. As there is a hilly area ahead, he decided to take a walk.


    In the dense forest area, Das was walking alone with the help of his mobile sh light; there was no fear or any nervousness on his stoic face. He carefully followed the path described by the warden.


    After walking for fifteen minutes in the right direction, Das reached the location where his parents were buried. In the shade of the moonlight, he can see the outline of the two tombs, which were constructed side by side.


    He focused his torch closely on the head side of the tomb. The names of Krishna Das were written on the right-side tomb, whereas on the left-side tomb, Anjali Bai was written in a Sanskritnguage. Except for the names, there are no other details on the tomb.


    After looking at the tombs for a long time, Das sat on the tomb with a dazed face. It is not a big shock for Das to see his parents'' tomb. He already knows he doesn''t have parents from his childhood. But, aftering to this ce, seeing his parents'' names on the tombstones really made him cry with emotions.


    But Das controlled his tears. For one hour, he sat there in a trance, thinking about what would have happened if they were alive.


    Suddenly, Das came out of his stupor with a rustling sound in the distance. After careful observation, he heard the sounds of someone fighting in the distance. Das immediately stood up and started slowly walking in the direction of that sound.


    As Das was nearing the source of the sound, he saw a mob fighting with bare fists. To observe them closely, Das started moving towards them without making any noise. After reaching a sufficient distance from them, Das hid in a bush and started observing the fight with his eyes wide open.


    It was actually not a mob fight. One single woman is fighting against more than twenty men with a single bow in her hand. In this close fight, she was skilfully using bow in her left hand to cover her back while attacking people at the front with her left-hand fist.


    In between, she gained distance from them and released an arrow straight at the head of the enemy. Whenever she took a distance from them, one person died on the opposite side.


    The shocking thing is that she is not holding any arrows. Das looked closely at the bow without batting an eye. After observing for the third time, he clearly saw what was happening with the bow.


    The woman was not loading any arrows into the bow. The bow automatically generated a blue energy shot (an arrow in the form of energy) whenever she pulled the string. Das rubbed his eyes to see whether he was seeing things. But the women killed yet another person with a single shot from the bow.


    Slowly, the fight tilted in the favour of the mob, as they were not giving her any chance to gain distance from them.


    At one point in time, she received more than three punches simultaneously on her back. After closely observing, Das found another interesting detail. There was a small baby tightly banded with a silk cloth around her chest.


    The woman was at a great disadvantage because of that baby. She took more beatings to avoid the opponent''s punches on her chest area. As the fighting progressed, the situation favoured the mob. She slowly started loosing control over the fight.

 Chapter 33 - 33 : Help Me...!?

    <h4>Chapter 33: : Help Me...!?</h4>


    Das felt anguished after seeing that woman struggling to save her baby. But what can he do? He is no match for anyone in that mob. A single punch from anyone in that mob is enough to take his fragile life.


    Slowly, the mob surrounded herpletely and started relentlessly attacking her from all sides. As ast measure, she held the bow in front of her chest to protect the baby. As she was backing down, more punchesnded on her back.


    She was bleeding profusely from several parts of her body. Her pure white dress waspletely turned into a red colour cloth. In the pale moonlight, she looked like a helpless angel falling under the continuous assault of heartless people.


    Das was closely observing everything with his bloodshot eyes. Suddenly, one of the strong men from the mob focused his punch towards the baby on her chest. The blood-staineddy immediately sat in a warrior pose and attacked every one with the bow in a three-sixty-degree turn. She performed the entire attack like an experienced fighter.


    Right away, she gained a long distance from the mob and killed three people by pulling the bow string like a skilled archer. She was battling for more than half an hour without a moment of relief... slowly the mob''s number also decreased to five members.


    There was not much energy left in her body, as she was limping due to a big dagger wound in her right-side leg.


    The remaining five men formed a formation, with the four of them covering her from all sides with bear fists and one strong man was standing outside the formation with a dagger in hand. The dagger in the strong man''s hands is shining, with a blue colour coating on the edge of the de.


    "Haha... Laner, you are not going to survive tonight. The young master personally prepared this poison for you. Do you know where this poisones from?..."


    "Hahaha... It is from the legendary Farus family. In all these years, not a single person has survived this poison. Haha..." the strong man who stood outside the formationughed with an evil glint.


    Even after listening to his tant threat, she stood there without showing any fear. From her brave stance, Das can see that she is not afraid of losing her life. She is only fighting for the survival of that baby on her chest.


    The strong man gave the signal to attack, and the four men who were surrounding her, immediately pounced on her. The woman immediately released one straight arrow to kill the right-side man, and she quickly rolled to the front like a ninja and released another arrow in sitting position.


    After killing two people quickly, she blocked one man with the bow in her left hand and gave a strong punch to the remaining one. The strong man who stood outside the formation waiting for this opportunity.


    He sacrificed these four subordinates to create a weak spot in her defence. He immediately use this chance to release the poisonous dagger towards her chest, and the dagger pierced her chest in a sh.


    Das, who stood a long distance away from them, also heard the noise of the that dagger piercing her chest like a tofu. The old man startedughing madly after making that strike.


    The woman instantly released an arrow straight to his heart and killed the remaining subordinate with a swing of her sharp bow end. The strong man did not try to dodge her arrow, as he was already prepared to die after achieving his goal.


    After killing everyone, thedy immediately released the baby on her chest. Even though the dagger pierced her chestpletely, it did not prate any vital parts of the baby. The dagger only made a small cut on the forehand of that small baby. While looking into the baby''s eyes, thedy gave a small, pitifulugh.


    Das can see how much she cares about the baby. Even when she waspletely covered in wounds and a poisonous dagger punctured her chest, she smiled towards the baby, forgetting about all these things.


    Das, who was observing all this, went into a dilemma. He can''t decide whether to show up and help thatdy or leave this ce silently without making any noise. But God did not give him a chance to decide on that. Because suddenly his mobile started vibrating with loud noise in the dead silent forest area.


    In an instant, thedy pulled the bow string in the direction of a bush where Das was secretly hiding.


    "Wait!!!..."


    Das immediately cried out in a loud voice. He knows what will happen if he responds a millisecondter.


    "Who are you?..." Thedy asked while still targeting him with the bow.


    "Wait. I will exin... I''m not rted to those mobs. I''m just a normal person." Das said in a hurried voice with little nervousness on his face.


    "What are you doing here?..." She asked again with a threatening tone.


    "Miss, don''t misunderstand. I just came here to visit my parent''s tomb. After listening to thismotion, I came here to check on the situation. I''m not at all rted to this incident." Das exined everything in haste.


    The women observed his every move carefully. One single wrong move was enough to end his life on the spot.


    "What is your name?..." She asked back.


    "Das, Mohan Das is my first name. I''m just a student at Mumbai City College. Das said while showing his empty hands, which are in a raised position in the air."


    After hearing hisplete exnation, she released the arrow, which was passed from above his head. Das felt a chill behind his back after listening to the sound of the shing arrow.


    Thedy slowly turned her focus back towards the baby''s face. She was caressing the baby''s face with affection. Das stood there awkwardly as thedy waspletely immersed in the world of that small baby. Finally he decided to offer some help for the blood soaked women.


    "Miss, should I take you to the hospital?..." Das asked slowly with a nervous tone.


    "There is no use... the poison has already entered my body, and there is no medicine to treat this poison."


    "Finally, I''m paying for my sins by dying with the same Farus family poison." Thedy said as she looked into the baby''s face.


    "Miss, I think the baby was also affected by the poison... When that strong man released the dagger, it also made a scratch on her forearm." Das said in a caring tone.


    "You don''t need to worry about her. She is the daughter of Rocky Reynold, the prince of the Leo n. In this world, no poison can kill her. She is resistant to every poison, like her father." She replied with a proud face as she erased the dagger mark on the fore hand of the baby.


    Das did not understand what she was taking... How can someone be resistant to all the poisons?!. Das stood there for a long time... as he didn''t want to leave her in alone in this dark forest area without any aid.


    "Das, can you help me move a little bit further into the forest?..." After a long time, thedy asked as she turned her face towards him.


    Before this, Das did not observed her face clearly as she always focused her gaze towards the baby. But now, after seeing her full face, he felt like he saw an angel in blood-soaked clothes.


    He went into aplete stupor at the beauty of thatdy. There is not even a speck of makeup on her face. Her natural face looks more appealing under the moonlight.


    ''Das...'' she called his name again.


    Das immediately woke up from his stupor and started nodding his head like a chicken.


    "Yes, yes, I will help you. Tell me the direction." Das said as he walked closer to thatdy, who stood up with the baby in her hands.


    Das offered one of his shoulders to grab. She ced the baby on her left shoulder and used her right hand to grab his shoulder. As there is a big wound on her right leg, she was slowly limping with the support of Das shoulder.


    She was also holding the bow in her left hand.


    "Miss, pass me the baby... I will carry her." Das proposed to take the baby into his hands.


    "No, only I will carry her." She said it in a serious tone. Das did not ask her again.


    As they were walking slowly in a forward direction, Das''s gaze turned on the bow in her hands. Surprisingly, the bow was already broken in the middle, but she tied the two parts directly onto her left hand tightly.


    From this angle, the bow looked like a part of her body. She is losing a lot of blood from the left hand because of the tight binding of her hand with the two broken parts of the bow.


    While leaving a trail of blood, they moved deeper into the forest.


    Note: As this is novel of Magical realism... there will be some magical weapons in this real world. The bow is just a start... still many magic items are on their way. pleasement your thoughts on the introduction of magic weapons. Should I add more or shall I restrict them to original six hidden family heir looms.

 Chapter 34 - 34 : The Aries Family Heirloom

    <h4>Chapter 34: : The Aries Family Heirloom</h4>


    In the dim moonlight, thedy was walking with the support of Das shoulder while carrying the baby on her left side. As she was pointing in the direction, Das helped her move in that direction.


    After walking continuously for half an hour, thedy sat on a big stone with a tired face. There is not much time for her, as the poison is slowly showing effects on her body. The energy almost drained out of her body.


    "Lady, it is not safe here. Shall I take you to any safe house?..." Das asked with concern.


    Thedy sat there dazedly while observing the baby''s condition. From the beginning of the fight until now, the baby never cried for a bit. Das also started closely observing the baby with a sudden curiosity.


    The baby had milky white skin with red cheeks. Suddenly, Das''s gaze stopped on the eyes of the baby. One of her eyes is a golden brown in colour, while the other one is a sea blue colour.She looked more like the daughter of an angel with two different eye colours. Das got mesmerised by the beauty of that baby''s face.


    "I don''t have much time left. There is a small hill about a mile from here. At the base of that hill, you can see a small cave entrance. If we travel along this path for a few more minutes, we can reach it. Could you carry me to that cave?..." Thedy asked with a requesting tone.


    Without thinking much, Das immediately agreed to her request. As she is still carrying the baby in her hands, Das supported her back with his left hand and used his right hand to pick her up into hisp.


    After grabbing her steadily, Das started walking towards the direction of the cave. Thedy who killed more than twenty members in a short span is looking like a fragile leaf in Das hands. Das can see that she is slowly losing her consciousness, but thedy has forcefully maintained her vision to see the baby''s face in herst moments.


    Das can see that she was biting her tongue to maintain rity. As they were moving forward, thedy did not say anything to Das; she was silently observing the baby.


    After walking for fifteen minutes, Das finally reached the small mountain area that thedy mentioned. Thedy pointed her finger in the direction of the cave. Das slowly walked towards the cave and entered in side by bending his body at the cave entrance.


    Just with one nce, Das found that she was hiding in this cave even before the fighting with the mob. Das ced thedy on a stone bed at one side of the cave. There are also several ready-made food supplements and arge pot of water avable inside the cave.


    Das filled a ss of water for thedy. As Das was supporting the base of the ss, thedy drank the water slowly in small amounts. With the help of Das, she ced the baby on her right side.


    After taking a moment of rest, she finally decided to release the bow from her left hand.


    "Das, please untie the bow on my left hand. Do not use force; gently untie the rope without grabbing the bow."


    The Aries spirit does not like others to touch the bow. Thedy asked for his help, with a warning at the end.


    While using his both hands, Das started to slowly untie the rope that was binding the two broken hands of the bow with the left hand of thedy. As Das was loosening the rope carefully, a sea-blue coloured gaseous energy started to release from the broken ends of the bow.


    Just as Daspletely separated the bow from her left hand, The Aries spirit inside the bow is released outside, and the Aries spirit is in the form of a mountain goat.


    With an angry face, the spirit stood directly before him while staring right into his eyes. After seeing the Aries spirit, which is looking like a giant mountain goat in the form of an energy being, Das started shaking his legs from the nervousness.


    His hair almost stood on end as the Aries spirit was constantly staring right into his eyes. In this one night, he got more shocks than he faces in his entire life. He can''t believe what he is seeing with his own eyes.


    "Wait! he is not an enemy..." Thedy cried with a weak tone.


    The spirit turned its attention towards thedy who was lying on the stone bed.


    "Oh, mighty Aries, please show your mercy and protect my daughter. Please grant my dying wish for the sake of my family. As thest rightful heir to the Aries n, I''m pleading with you for the survival of my daughter. Please show mercy."


    Thedy was continuously begging the Aries spirit with a weak tone. Das can see her emotional outburst after the appearance of the Aries spirit. But the Aries spirit stood still without responding to her plea.


    The spirit was constantly staring at the baby''s eyes as it was searching for something. The spirit closely observed the body of that small baby for a moment, andter the spirit turned its focus towards thedy on the bed. For a second, the spirit vigorously smelled the wounds of that woman and stood there in a thinking posture.


    "I''m not worried about my life... Please protect my baby." Thedy spoke again with a pale voice.


    Finally, the spirit turned its head towards Das, who stood nervously at one corner. Das did not understand why this animal spirit was focusing on him rather than saving thatdy.


    Suddenly the spirit came running towards Das, who stood with wide open eyes. The spirit entered his body through the point between his eyebrows. Das felt like a tornado hit him in the centre of his head.


    While clutching his forehead, Das started screaming like a five-year-old. Thedy, who is at the end of her life span, was staring at Das with a stupefied look. There is also a small amount of sadness in her look.


    With an astounded look, she was staring at Das, who was still screaming with a painful expression. After another fifteen minutes, Das finally felt some relief from the pain, and he slowly opened his eyes to see thedy who was looking at him with a devastated face.


    "Miss, what happened to me? Where is that mountain goat?" Das asked with a confused look.


    "Das, I don''t have much time left... So, please listen carefully. What I''m going to say is crucial information rted to your survival."


    "The Aries spirit chose you as a vessel, and from now on, you are the owner of the Aries spirit. As a former servant of the Aries spirit, I have one final request from you."


    "Das, I don''t know why the Aries spirit chose you. But promise me that you will look after my baby. You don''t need to do it for free. There are ten ghost cards inside my bag. Each card contains ten billion American dors. Please take them as payment for looking after my daughter."


    "I just want my daughter to live a normal, happy life. Don''t tell her about the Aries family and her parents'' history. Please take good care of her. This is myst wish." Thedy said it in a dying tone.


    "Miss, what if the people who came after you also found the location of your daughter?... I''m not a strong man to protect your baby against a mob." Das said with a concerning tone.


    "Das, You don''t need to worry about her. At present, you have an Aries spirit in your body. So, you are more vulnerable than my baby. In the future, there will be an army of people who will look for this Aries animal spirit."


    "At any cost, don''t tell anyone about the presence of the Aries spirit in your body. More than that, never forget that the spirit chooses your body as a vessel to store her power. In the future, your body will experience a greater amount of change."


    "If you sessfully train your body, you can even face arge army with your bare hands." She exined with a vulnerable tone as she is slowly losing her life force.


    "Miss, I did not fully understand what you were saying. But I''m also not interested in knowing about this mountain goat."


    "Please tell me about yourself. If I know about you, I can sufficiently prepare for the future dangers." Das asked with a hurried tone. At present, the news of this dyingdy is more important as he can guess more about the oing troubles based on her background.


    "Das, at present, I don''t have much time to exin everything. I will try to speak until myst breath. So, don''t ask any questions in between."


    She said before starting to exin her background in weak, feeble tone with a pale white face.


    Note: I wrote this chapter in a little hurry as i''m busy with myb work... that''s why i failed to fully express the emotions of Das who experienced unimaginable things in one single night. I''m deeply sorry for this and I promise that it won''t happen again.

 Chapter 35 - 35 : Guardian

    <h4>Chapter 35: : Guardian</h4>


    "My name is Lanner. I''m the princess of the Aries family, which is a hidden family controlling the Europe region. The Aries animal inside your body is the weapon spirit of my family heirloom, and the bow in my hands is the heirloom of my family."


    Even though she is slowly losing consciousness, thedy continued to talk in a stuttering voice.


    "A few days ago, there was an internal strife in my family, and I escaped from my family members and also took the family heirloom along with me. For the survival of this baby, I hid from the world. But somehow they found out my location and sent people to kill me."


    Das moved closer to her as her voice was slowly fading into the air. Even though she is losing her life, there is no regret or sadness on her face. Das was amazed at her willpower, as she is still talking even after losing her consciousness.


    "At present, my uncle is controlling the position of a patriarch in my family. His son Luis is the one who is sending people after me. Until they kill my baby, they won''t stop sending people. As they won''t find any future troubles after killing both my daughter and me."


    "Das, you don''t need to protect the baby for her entire life. One day, her father, Reynold, will definitelye to take revenge on my family. At that time, hand over my daughter to him."


    After talking about the father of that baby, she stopped talking as shepletely lost her life force. Das, who was calmly listening to her words, lost track of what was happening around him. He sat before thedy''s lifeless body with eyes full of tear drops.


    Thedy''s face became pale with the loss of blood. Her lips turned purple, indicating the poison effect.


    Das, Stood there motionless for a long time. Even though thedy exined several things about her origin and family, Das still had more questions. After controlling the raging emotions, Das stood up and took the baby into his hands. In this heartbreaking situation, the giggling of this small child gave big relief to his mind.


    After checking the cavepletely, Das took the backpack of that woman, which contained her personal things, clothes for the baby, arge amount of money, and a small purse in the front pocket. Das inspected the broken bow and found out that the bow ispletely made up of different material. He decided to take the bow along with him.


    Aftering out of the cave with the baby on his shoulder, a broken bow in his right hand, and a backpack, Daspletely sealed the cave entrance. He used severalrge boulders topletely fill the cave entrance. After making sure that no one was going to find this cave, Das started walking towards the forest entrance with the help of a mobile torch.


    During the mid-night, in a small forest at the centre of the city, Das was walking hurriedly with the help of a mobile torch while carrying a baby on his left shoulder and a broken bow on his right hand.


    The baby was sleeping soundly on his shoulder. In that silent forest, between the screeching sounds of insects, the rhythmic breathing of that small baby on his shoulder gave a blissful feeling to his mind. With a countless question in his brain, Das walked forward without taking a moment of rest.


    Suddenly, Das stopped in his tracks. Not because anyone was obstructing him. He found out that his eye sight is slowly improving. He started to see everything clearly, even in those pitch-ck surroundings.


    Das switched off the mobile torch and observed his surroundings with his naked eye. He saw every single thing as bright as day. After thinking for a long time, he thought about the Aries spirit inside his body.


    "Haaa... let''s go. Maybe it''s because of that mountain goat in my body. I better hurry as there is a chance that the persons rted to the mob maye searching for the baby."


    Das again started walking without using the mobile torch, as the path was clearly visible to his naked eye. After reaching the forest entrance, where he parked his Enfield, Das immediately started the bike as he ced the baby on the front tank with the help of a silk cloth.


    The baby woke up to the sound of the Enfield engine, but she started giggling after seeing the nervous face of Das. Das did not understand why this baby was not crying even when she ced it on the Enfield tank, which is super ufortable for a baby as the vibrations from the engine will cause continuous disturbance.


    After thinking for a long time, Das finally decided to take the baby to the vi in the filmy town. The vi was gifted, along with a key card, by the old man from the Reddy family. He actually thought of living in that vi afterpleting the graduation. But the present situation forced him towards that vi.


    After continuously travelling for an hour, Das reached the vi area. In between, he stopped at a supermarket to buy the essential things like water, food, a mobile charger, and other things. At that time, he properly covered the baby with the silk cloth so that no one could see the baby''s face.


    After reaching the vi, he used the key card to open the main gate. The vi is arge building situated in a half-acre area with a thick artificial forest surrounding it. There is no other building except the main house at the centre. Das directly drove the bike to the house entrance.


    Without checking anything, he directly entered in side the house using his key card. Das ced the sleeping baby in the bedroom, and he went to take a shower as his body was smelling human blood.


    Aftering out of the shower, Das checked his mobile. There are thirty-three missed calls from seven different people. Out of those seven, three are unknown. While ignoring everyone, Das first called John, as he was the one who called him most of the time.


    Just after picking up the call, John started cursing with a loud voice. Das can hear the rage in his voice.


    "Das, where in hell do you even go? ... Do you know how many people asked for you tonight? even boss Martin asked for you? ... where the fuck are you? And why did you ignore my fucking calls every time? ..." The John kept on yelling questions without giving Das a chance to answer his questions.


    After a moment of silence, Das started answering John''s questions.


    "John, my health is not good, and I went for a checkup in the hospital. I''m sorry, I forgot to take the phone with me." Das said without fretting.


    As Das used the unavoidable excuse, John immediately lowered his voice.


    "What happened?... Are you okay now?" John asked with a concerning tone.


    "I''m good. It''s just a small ailment. The doctor said I don''t need to worry." Das said another lie to cover the first one.


    "It''s ok. Take a good rest. I will manage boss, Martin." John said before disconnecting the call.


    Aside from John, Luna also called him. But this is not an appropriate time to call her. Aside from her, the school flower, She, and Amy also gave a call to him. Das decided to call them tomorrow. The remaining numbers are all unknown. So Das directly ignored them.


    Later, Das opened the instant noodle pack and cooked them on the electric stove in the kitchen section. Strangely, Das did not switch on a single light inside the house. As he is seeing everything clearly in the daylight, he forgot to switch on the lights.


    Das quickly finished eating the noodles andid down on the bed beside the baby. The thoughts of today''s matters did not allow him to sleep peacefully. Even after trying for two hours, his restless mind did not allow him to sleep.


    With a boring sound, he picked up the backpack that he had brought from the cave. After checking everything, he took out the small purse from the front pocket of the backpack. Inside that small purse, ten ck-coloured cards were neatly ced.


    Das took out one card to observe closely. The entire card was fully ck in colour without any letters on it. There is a small symbol of a golden skull depicted in the right-side corner of the card.


    As he observed the card closely, Das remembered the words of thatdy. She mentioned about ten ghost cards with ten billion American dors in each card. Das eyes immediately lit up after recognising the use of this card. But the sad thing is, he doesn''t know where to cash out this card.


    "Wahh... in total the value of these card is hundred billion... that means ten thousand crores of American dors." (:-})


    Note: What abilities do you think Das gain?... Comment you thoughts on what powers should he get from the Aries spirit.

 Chapter 36 - 36 : Need Brest Milk...!!!

    <h4>Chapter 36: : Need Brest Milk...!!!</h4>


    "Ten thousand crores!... Wtf!... that too American dors."


    identally, Das shouted out loud after realising the value of those ten ghost cards. Because of his sudden cry, the baby woke up from her slumber. There is an irritating look on her face as she making hup sounds.


    Das immediately took her onto hisp and used the milk bottle inside the backpack to feed her. While happily chewing on the bottle cap, the baby is staring at him with her eyes wide open. Das made funny gestures to make herugh.


    "Ehe... ehe. ha. ha..." The baby startedughing with her red-coloured cheeks. With two different eye colours, the baby''s angelic face and innocentughter made Das forget about every burden on his mind.


    "The god is really heartless... Few days into this world, this baby has already lost her mother, and no one knows where his father is. Finally, she ended up in the hands of this poor orphan." Das thought while ying with the baby.


    The baby slowly fell asleep in hisp. After cing the baby on the bed, he also fell asleep. The thoughts of how to manage the baby were still hunting his brain. But keeping all these disturbing thoughts aside, Das slept soundly.


    A long distance away from Das, inside the Aarey forest, a group of more than twenty people is seriously searching the dead bodies of the mob that was killed by Lanner, the princess of the Aries family.


    A young man who is in his twenties and a mature woman who wore ck leather fighter clothes were guiding this group of people to search the bodies of every person carefully.


    The young man''s name was Luis, the son of the current patriarch of the Aries n. Beside him, the maturedy is the owner of a secret assassin organisation.


    "Eden, do you think Lanner escaped from this mob?" Luis asked the mature women with a serious tone. There is a bit of nervousness in his face.


    "Give me five more minutes; I need to check the body of mymander, who led this mission."


    Just as Eden finished her sentence, one of her subordinates dragged a dead body near her feet.


    "Open his mouth and see whether he has cracked the mission capsule."


    Eden ordered the subordinate to open the mouth of the strong man who threw the poisonous dagger towards Lanner. The subordinate forcefully opened the mouth of the dead body; inside, the entire mouth turned a purple colour.


    "Your highness, themander crushed the mission capsule; it''s a sess. After keenly observing the dead body''s mouth, the subordinate reported back to Eden while bowing respectfully before her feet.


    "Luis, mymander, cracked the mission capsule. So, the firstdy must be dead by now." She replied back to Luis, who was nervously smoking cigarettes one after another.


    "Then where is her dead body? At least show me the dead body of that baby." Luis yelled loudly in Eden''s face.


    "Luis, I''m not a servant for you. Don''t forget my status. I''m the head of the golden skull. The top organisation on which your father and son depended to kill the firstdy and her baby without anyone''s notice." Edenshes out at Luis, who is throwing tantrums like a five-year-old boy.


    "Eden!... don''t forget that my father paid more than 100 billion for this mission. If you don''t show sufficient evidence, he will unleash his wrath on your entire organisation." Luis screamed in a threatening tone.


    Eden ignored his yelling, as she doesn''t want to argue with a brainless idiot. She ordered all her subordinates to search this entire forest without leaving an inch.


    "Luis, I know how to deal with your Father. I will personally exin the situation to him. Don''t interrupt my work with your idiotic behaviour." After showing a cold back, she left the fighting scene. Luis stood there alone with him subordinate.


    Inside a colourful vi, Das woke up to the cries of a small baby. He immediately ced the milk bottle near her mouth.


    Only a small amount of milk is left in the bottle... Das needs to think of an alternative to her feed. As the baby is not even one month old, it is important to feed her breast milk. While thinking about the baby, Das slowly opened his eyes in a slumber.


    Just after opening his eyes, he jolted back from his bed. He felt a hundred-volt shock from what he saw. He was directly seeing the main road outside the vi even though he was still sitting on the bed inside the vi.


    Das immediately rubbed his eyes, as he couldn''t believe what was happening. He slowly opened his eyes with a slight fear; the vision came back to normal as he was still inside the room surrounded by walls.


    Das released a rxing sigh after confirming that he was not seeing anything odd.


    "Wtf... just happened. How could I see things through walls?..." Das clutched his forehead in confusion.


    Suddenly, he remembered the words of that woman inside the cave.


    "She said I will experience many changes to my body because of the mountain goat spirit in my body. Maybe this is one of those changes."


    Das thought while switching off the air conditioning. He took the baby into his hands and started roaming around the vi to check the security and other facilities inside the vi.


    The vi is almost surrounded by the forest trees as they raise the artificial forest around it. Slowly walking around the vi, Das came to the right-side parking area. In the garage, there was a baby pink Benz car was parked.


    Das immediately used the key card to open the car door. It is a brand new car, specially customised for girls. Ahhh... what a headache... that old man must be prepared this car for Luna. But it ended up in my hands. At least I need to give back this car to her. Das thought after finding that the car wasdies special.


    After checking the car, Das went to the rear side of the vi while carrying the baby. The baby was busily munching on the milk bottle as she held it tightly between her small hands. In between, she is making a beautiful giggle sound.


    On the back side of the vi, there is arge pool that was constructed with blue marble. The pool is still empty without any water. After checking the entire house for a long time, Das came to the bedroom. As the entire house''s security is linked to the key card in Das hands. So he doesn''t need to worry about sudden intruders.


    Just as he came to the room, the baby started making noise as she emptied the entire bottle of milk. Das came back to reality after listening to the baby''s irritating noise.


    At first, he needs to find a source for women''s breast milk. After thinking for a long time, he finally decided to ask the seventh sister, Ria, for help. As there will be hundreds of women at her ce. He immediately called Ria while ying with the baby.


    "Hello, new manager, why did you bunk your duty yesterday?..." Ria asked with a yful tone.


    "I just went for a doctor''s checkup... nothing serious." Das replied in a casual tone.


    "Then why did you call? Is there any specific reason for calling me?..." Ria asked with a questioning tone.


    "Ria, I need a favour... I think only you can help me." Das said requestingly.


    "What is it?..." She asked back.


    "I need a bottle of Brest milk..." Das asked in a nervous tone.


    "What?! Are you for real?... Why are you still drinking breast milk?" She spoke loudly.


    "Hey... hey, calm down. It''s not for me. The milk is for a baby in my orphanage. She is just one month old, so I can only look for breast milk, as powdered milk is not good for baby''s health." Das replied back hurriedly.


    "Oh, it''s OK then. You don''t need to worry. Tell me where you are, and I will send the bottle." She asked for his address to send the milk bottle. Das gave her the address of the vi.


    "Please send it as fast as you can; the baby is hungry." Das said before disconnecting the call.


    After solving the feeding problem for the baby, Das ordered some online food and other required goods through his mobile. The baby slowly fell asleep on his shoulder while tightly grabbing his shirt cor.


    Later, Das started thinking about how to manage his job, college, and the baby in his hands. Even after a long time, Das did not find a proper solution to manage all this.


    Das suddenly thought of the morning situation where he saw through walls. He decided to try out that ability. He wants to know whether it is a fluke or his special ability. He ced the baby on the bed and closed his eyes with concentration.


    Note: From here onwards, Hero will gain more strength and desire to raise above all. There will be more characters introduced in the next chapters.


    BTW do you like the new cover page?... mention your thoughts.

 Chapter 37 - 37 : Skull Organisation

    <h4>Chapter 37: : Skull Organisation</h4>


    Das slowly opened his eyes with anticipation. But his vision stayed inside the room, obstructed by the wall. He tried again and again for half an hour. But it was no use. With a disappointed face, Das turned his attention towards the bank card on the table.


    Those are the ghost cards mentioned by thedy. Even though he searched the inte, he did not find any details rted to the card. After a lot of thinking, Das finally got an idea to find about the ghost cards.


    He decided to search for this card on the dark web. Usually most of the illegal money transactions happen on the dark web. There is not even a single word about the ghost card on the surface web. So, he thought that the card must be rted to the dark web.


    After checking about the details of how to ess the dark web, Das set up a VPN on his mobile and started essing the dark web servers. He directly typed ''ghost card'' on the search bar. But the same results appeared as on the surface web. Das finally used the image search with a picture of the ghost card.


    A in ck screen appeared on his mobile, and after a few more seconds, three skull symbols appeared with three different colours. At the centre of the mobile screen, a golden skull symbol with a silver skull on the right side and a bronze skull on the left side appeared.


    Das clicked on the golden skull symbol. Immediately, a prompt appeared on his mobile screen asking for permission to use his rear camera. Das epted the permission request. On the mobile screen, the words "scan the skull" appeared while the rear camera was opened for scanning.


    Das ced a ghost card in his hands near the rear camera. As the scanning animation moved on his mobile screen, slowly a loading icon with a percentage symbol appeared. Like a QR code, a link appeared on his screen afterpleting the scanning function.


    Immediately after Das clicked on the link, a website opened with a skull symbol at the top. The phrase "Wee to the Gold Card Holder", appeared on the left-side corner of the mobile screen, and the remaining bnce showed on the right-side corner.


    Down below, options like add money, transfer, and about the ghost card... appeared with glowing tabs. Das immediately clicked on the about ghost cards tab. The entire information about the skull organisation, how to get a ghost card, uses of the ghost card, and limitations and other functions of the ghost card appeared in a Q&A format.


    Das took half an hour topletely read about the ghost card.


    "What the¡­..?"


    One can use these cards anywhere in the world, and the cards will work with all types of transactions. The entire Skull organisation is working like a private international bank. So that these cards can be used anywhere like a normal debit card. The amount will be deducted ording to the currency variations in different countries.


    The most important feature of this ghost card is that there is no need to attach any identity to the card. But the major loophole is that the skullpany is charging one percent processing cost for each ghost card at the time of its creation.


    As a result, for a hundred million card, a processing fee of one one million is required.


    "Who is the owner of this ridiculous scam?..." Das thought about the owner of this skull organisation after knowing their absurd processing fees. Just as he was reading more about the uses of the ghost card, his calling bell rang from the main door.


    Das instinctively turned his head towards the main door, which is a long distance from the bedroom. But this time he directly saw through the walls, the image of Ria who stood before the door clearly visible to his naked eye.


    Without closing his eyes, Das keeps staring at the image of Ria; he can''t believe that he''s seeing through the walls again. Even though before this, Das tried to look through walls, it did not work out.


    But now, without even trying, he can see the outside situation clearly. He did not understand the logic behind this ability. The continuous ringing of the calling bell disturbed his vision as it came back to normal. Das went to open the door right away.


    "What took you so much time to answer the door?..." Ria asked with an annoying look.


    "Sorry, pleasee inside." Das said politely.


    "By the way, why did youe personally? You should have sent one of your servants." Das asked casually.


    "I don''t have any other work to do... and I''m more curious to see where you live... Not bad. You are leading a wealthy life." Ria said while checking the house with wide open eyes.


    "Haha, this house is a gift. Don''t think that I''m a big shot." Das said with a funny tone.


    "Stop joking¡­ Who will gift a vi like this? ... Do you know how much it costs to own a vi like this? That too on the Filmy Town area." Ria did not believe his words. She is thinking that Das is ying with her.


    "By the way, why is this vi looking more like adies house? Why did you design it like this? Is there any girl living with you?" Ria asked after seeing the pink colour decorations with dressing tables fordies make-up and wall decorations that are more feminine.


    "Didn''t I say someone gifted this vi to me? Actually, this vi was prepared for ady, but suddenly the owner decided to gift me. So that is why it is more like a feminine house. Did you believe me now?" Das asked after giving a long exnation.


    "Who gifted you this house?" Ria finally asked the more important question.


    "It''s a secret. I can''t reveal that information. So, don''t force me, and first, give me the milk bottle. The baby is really hungry." Das said, trying to change the topic.


    "Hey, why are you hurrying me? First, show me the baby." Ria said with a maddening tone.


    "What?!... Why do you need to see the baby? Pass me the bottle. I can feed her well." Das said, as he didn''t want to show the baby to her. Das was really feeling nervous as it rted to the baby''s safety.


    "How can you talk like that? and why are you acting like mama bear? Show me the baby." She spoke with a determined tone, as she was definitely not going to back down.


    Das did not understand how to manage this mature aunt who was behaving like a teenager. Finally, after thinking for a long time, he put a condition before showing the baby to her.


    "Ria, promise me that you don''t tell anyone about the baby, including your sisters." Das asked with a serious face.


    "Why are you acting so strangely? It''s just a baby." Ria spoke with a doubtful expression.


    "Nah, I won''t show you the baby... until you promise me this." Das said with a stern tone.


    Seeing his serious behaviour, Ria finally promised toply with his request.


    "Are you happy now? ... show me the baby." Ria said with a loud smirk.


    Even though Ria made a promise, Das still felt a little nervous before showing the baby to her. Das took Ria to the bedroom, where the baby was happily munching on an empty milk bottle cap.


    "You idiot, why did you give her an empty bottle? Bastard¡­" Ria started cursing at him as she quickly took away the empty bottle from the mouth of the baby.


    "What can I do? There is no other alternative." Das said with a dull face.


    "Hmm... you should have called me earlier. Thank God I came sooner. Otherwise, she should have suffered more from your idiotic behaviour." Ria was still cursing Das while taking out a big two-litre milk bottle from her big handbag.


    "What the ***##*... Is this really Brest milk?..." Das asked with his mouth wide open as Ria took out a big two-litre bottle of Brest milk.


    "Are you doubting me? ... not only it''s Brest milk¡­ The entire bottle was filled with milk from the women who gave birth recently. Haha¡­ Are you shocked?" Ria asked with giggling sounds.


    "What?... but how?" Das asked with a dumbfounded gaze. "


    It''s a secret."


    Ria winked as Das said the same when she asked about the house owner. Afterpletely filling the small bottle with With breast milk, Ria took the baby into her hands and started feeding her.


    The baby, who had closed her eyes until now, slowly opened as she was in the hands of a new person. Das sat on the other side of the bed, waiting to see Ria''s reaction after seeing the baby''s eyes. As the baby slowly opened her eyes, Ria''s gaze shifted directly onto the baby''s eyes. "Whhhaattt¡­?" She cried out in surprise.


    Note: Thank you @Lem0n_Square for your continuous support.

 Chapter 38 - 38 : Auction

    <h4>Chapter 38: : Auction</h4>


    "Das, am I seeing things?" Ria asked with an astonishing gaze after seeing the eyes of the baby. Das startedughing after seeing Ria''s dumbfounded expression.


    "Hey¡­ why are youughing? Tell me what happened to her eyes? Is there any contact lens in her eyes." She asked doubtfully as she staring at the baby''s eyes.


    "No¡­ they are natural. She is born like that. I''m also surprised like you when I first seen her eyes." Das said while controlling hisughter. Ignoring his yfulughter Ria turned her focus towards the baby.


    She started staring into the baby''s eyes with more affection after learning the truth about her eyes. The baby was happily giggling as Ria staring into her eyes.


    "Das, how will you manage this baby with your work. As far as I know you are the only one who is living in this house. Did you think about any alternatives?" Ria asked with a concern for the baby.


    "Haaa¡­ this is the issue I''m more worrying about now. I can''t find any alternatives. As the baby''s back ground is littleplicated, I can''t rise her in my orphanage and I don''t have any trusted people to take care of her." Das replied with a sad face.


    "Then if you don''t mind, I will rise her personally." Ria asked with an expectation. But Das throw a cold shower on her face.


    "No, I can''t agree with that. I promised her mother that I will personally take care of the baby. That too you also have work during the night time. So, I can''t hand over the baby to you." Das denied her request without giving a chance to any negotiations.


    "Then how will you take care of the baby?... She is just a month-old baby. You can''t hide her forever as she need medical care regrly." Ria said with aggrieved tone.


    "Ria, let me worry about the baby. I will definitely look for a better alternative." Das said in a confident posture.


    "Then at least allow me to send one of my trusted servants to take care of the baby." Ria asked without giving up on the topic.


    "No¡­ I already said¡­ I can''t trust others with the baby. Any one will be suspicious after seeing the baby''s strange eyes. So, I can''t allow this." Das said with an impatient expression as Ria was keep on asking the sam question.


    "Hey, cool down. Don''t fire your anger at me.... It''s ok, I won''t insist. Are you satisfied now?" Ria spoke while busily feeding the baby.


    Later, Das went to the hall to bring a water bottle for Ria. The baby slowly fell asleep on Ria''sp. Ria ced the baby in the middle of the bed and took the water bottle from Das hands. As her mobile kept on ringing, she decided to leave for work. Das also fellowed her to give a sendoff.


    Ria stopped at the main gate and turned towards Das.


    "What?... Are you not leaving?" Das asked with a questioning look.


    "Das, I have a final suggestion. If you don''t like it, I will never talk about it again." Ria said with a serious face as she stared right into his eyes.


    "What is it?..." Das asked back.


    "Tomorrow there is a sale for the new batch of girls at ck Sheds in the Port Area. During that sale, many dealers wille from all over the country to buy the girls in batches. At that time, the underworld organisation also conducted an auction for the selected beautiful women."


    "If you don''t mind, choose one suitable girl from that auction and train her to take care of the baby."


    "I know that this is an absurd request. But those girls at the auction are ves without a master. Most of the servants of my seven sisters are selected at that auction. So, I can only think of it this way, if you really want a trusted person to take care of the baby." Ria exined her insane suggestion in a concerned tone.


    Das became silent after listening to her suggestion. He was thinking of the possible consequences.


    "If you don''t like it, leave it. leave it... I''m not forcing." Ria added after seining silent Das.


    "It''s ok. First, I will take a look at the auction. If I find any suitable one... I will make my choice." Das replied his decision.


    "Haha... then I will wait for you at the auction. Don''t forget the time. It is early morning four o''clock, at the ck sheds in the port area." Ria left with a happy smile.


    Das returned to the room and slept silently beside the sleeping baby. He was really tired from yesterday''s adventure.


    At the city centre in Mumbai, the Aarey Forest area, the subordinates of Eden, finally found the location of the cave where the princess of the Aries family died.


    "Beside you, has anyone else enter inside the cave?" Eden, the head of the Golden Skull Organisation, asked her subordinate who found the cave.


    "No, I did not allow anyone toe inside the cave. After seeing the dead body, I immediately informed you without any dy." Themander who found the cave reported back.


    "Then where is the dead body of the baby?" Eden asked while observing the cave for every minute detail.


    "Miss, when I found this cave, it was entirely sealed withrge boulders. If my guess is correct, someone might have already rescued the baby." Themander spoke in a respectful tone.


    "Hmmm... at least the baby is alive. Commander, find the remains of a one-month-old baby and burn this entire cave along with both dead bodies." Eden ordered the subordinate with a serious tone. "Miss, what if the young master of the Aries family found out about it?" Themander asked nervously.


    "Hmmhh... don''t worry about that brainless fellow." Eden said with a big smirk.


    "As an admirer of Princess Lanner, at least I need to do this for her. Let that baby of hers survive." She added before leaving the cave.


    After she left, themander did exactly as Eden had ordered.


    ****zhmmm*** zhmmm***


    Das woke up to the loud vibrating sound of his mobile. In a slumber, Das answered the phone as he still closed his eyes.


    "Where are you?" Luna''s voice came from the other end.


    "What happened?" Das asked back as he perceived Luna''s sweet voice from the other side.


    "Nothing happened. My father is asking for you and I''m trying to reach you fromst night. But you are not picking up my calls." Lunained.


    "I thought you were calling for me. So, disappointing." Das said in a yful tone.


    "Hey... why would I call for you? You are not my boyfriend." She replied angrily.


    "Then why did you kiss me in the mall? Tell me that you like me. otherwise, I won''t talk with you." Das immediately disconnected the call after saying it.


    Luna was dumbfounded by his behaviour. She never thought Das would talk like that to her.


    "Ahhh... what happened with this idiot? Why is he suddenly started flirting with me?" Luna thought while calling him again. Das picked up the call with a happy face.


    "Did you forget who I am? I''m the daughter of the Reddy family patriarch. If you flirt with me again, I will report you to my father." Even though Luna said it in a serious tone, Das knows that she did not mean it.


    "Do whatever you want." Das replied back. Luna did not understand how to respond to his brazen response.


    "Why did your father asked for me?" Das questioned, as Luna was not replying back.


    "I don''t know... He just asked me to inform you. That''s it." Luna said with a casual tone.


    "Ohh... then tell your father that I went to the hospital for a checkup. I will meet him by tomorrow afternoon." Das said while still lying on the bed.


    "What happened? Is it serious?" Luna asked with concern.


    "Nothing serious. I''m just taking a break from the tiredness." Das replied casually.


    "Where are you now?" Luna asked back.


    "I''m inside the vi at Film City. Why are you asking?" Das questioned.


    "Nothing. Bye. I''m busy." Luna immediately disconnected the call.


    Das again closed his eyes, as he was feeling more sleepy. But before he even took a rest for five more minutes, the baby started paying with his face. Das started making funny faces to make the babyugh.


    Ehe¡­ he. He, ehe, the baby''s sweetughter made him even happier. Later, he changed the baby''s diapers and cleaned her body with a wet cloth. After applying the lotion, he dressed her in a sleep suit.


    Just as he finished dressing her up, the calling bell rang from the main door. Instinctively, the zooming vision came back as he was directly seeing the person at the door.


    "Wtf... it ising and going as it pleases... Why can''t I control this ability?" Das thought with an annoyed face as he saw Luna''s face at the main door.


    Das ced pillows on both sides of the baby and went to answer the door.


    Note: Thank you @jose1992 for your continuous support.

 Chapter 39 - 39 : Daily Routine

    <h4>Chapter 39: : Daily Routine</h4>


    "You shouldn''t be here." Das said it right on her face as he opened the door for Luna.


    "Don''t be a mean guy. I just came here to check on the vi as it was originally prepared for me."


    Luna replied with a cold smirk. Das grabbed one of her hands and pulled her into his arms.


    "Hey, what are you doing?" Luna cried out as Das suddenly pulled her back. Ignoring her shouts, Das started staring straight at her face.


    "Do you reallye here to check on the vi?" Das asked while adjusting her hair back towards the ear. First, release me.


    "Why are you behaving like this?" Luna struggled to get free from his tight hug.


    "Nah, you answer my question first. Did youe for Vi or for me?" Das questioned her with a yful smile.


    "Of course, I came for the vi. Why would Ie for you? You are not my boyfriend." Luna replied.


    "Hmmm... I thought you came for me. What a waste of time." Das released her from his grip with a dull expression. Luna got disappointed after Das released her suddenly. But she acted like a victim to cover her emotions.


    Luna did not understand why Das was behaving like this. Before today, Luna used to be the one who was teasing Das. But now the roles have been reversed. After this romantic drama, Das took her on a tour around the vi.


    He showed the new customiseddies'' car, pool facility, artificial forest, and inside decoration to Luna. She really got excited about every feature of the vi, as it was customised to her taste.


    Especially the car, she almost got baffled after seeing this baby pink-coloured customised Benz. Even though Das asked her to take back the car, Luna rejected him.


    "I already have a few cars with me, but I don''t know how to drive them. So, keep the car; when the timees, you have to be my driver." Luna said with a sweetugh.


    Afterpleting a house tour, Das took her to a makeup room where they specially built a modified dressing table fordies. Luna sat before the mirror and started applying eye liner. Das can see the excited expression on her pretty face.


    "Das, do I look beautiful?" Luna raised her eyebrows in a questioning manner.


    "You are prettier than a movie heroine." Das said while looking into the mirror from her back side.


    "When did you learn to talk sweetly to girls?" Luna asked with an angry face. Although Luna was berating him, inside she felt happy for hispliments.


    "I''m just stating the facts." Das said he was supporting his gentlemanly behaviour. Ignoring Dasments, Luna started applying a new lipstick.


    Das, who is staring at her rear side, suddenly jolted back as he couldn''t believe what he is seeing.


    In a trance, he saw through Luna''s clothes. He saw her entire rear side body, including her round, perky ass. Even her ck lingerie did not stop his vision. While still staring at her body, Das slowly moved to her front side.


    Along with his movement, his vision changed, showing her naked body more clearly. Das was constantly staring at her bosom, as her two small pink buds (nipples) were more eye-catching.


    Luna immediately covered her chest as Das is staring at her boobs like a cheeky pervert.


    "Hey, why do you keep looking at me?" Luna shouted as shepletely covered her chest with both hands. Das immediately turned his head away as his transparent vision got disturbed by the sudden yelling of Luna.


    "Pervert!..." Luna made a harsh remark.


    "Hey, I''m just reading the logo on your t-shirt." Das tried to regain his reputation. But she did not believe his words.


    "Not only are you a pervert, but you are also a big liar." Luna said, pouting.


    "When did I lie to you? Das asked back with a confused expression. Didn''t you say that you were sick? That''s why you are not picking up my calls. But looking at you, I can say that you are healthier than me." Luna said as she turned her head away from him.


    But Das slowly hugged her from behind and started sweet talking.


    "Why would I avoid a pretty girl like you? I told those lies for you, father." Das said as he stared into her eyes. Luna turned her head to the other side with a shy face.


    Das held her face and slowly leaned on her to kiss her on the lips. Luna did not resist him, as she already experienced this type of feeling.


    Just before he inserted his tongue through the juicy lips, the cries of a small baby came from the bedroom. Luna immediately jerked away from him with a nervous face.


    "Wait here¡­ I wille back right away." Das said and hurriedly left the room. Luna, whose face turned towards the wall, did not understand what he was saying. But after a moments dy, she also followed him.


    By the time Das reached the bedroom door, the baby had woken up from its slumber and was struggling to get over the pillow. Das lifted the baby onto his shoulder and slowly rubbed the baby''s back while making the weird sounds with his mouth to calm the baby.


    Instead of sleeping, the baby was staring at Luna, who stood at the door with a curious expression. Luna got enchanted by the baby''s peculiar face.


    "How beautiful!!!..." Luna murmured unintentionally.


    "Why did youe here?" Das asked as he turned back to see Luna, who was standing at the door with a dazed face.


    "Whose baby is this? She is so beautiful." Luna said while caressing the baby''s face with her slender hands. Instead of replying to her question, Das gave her the baby.


    "She is an orphan... I''m taking care of her personally." Das replied to her question.


    "Das, you did the right thing. It''s really sad that she lost her parents." Luna said so with a pitiful tone.


    "You don''t need to worry. I will take better care of her." Das said while pouring milk into the small bottle from therge two-litre bottle. As Luna was ying with the baby, Das passed on the milk bottle to Luna to feed the baby.


    "By the way, Luna, don''t tell anyone about the baby. Including your family." Das said with a serious face.


    "Why?!..." Luna asked with a confused expression.


    "The baby''s background is a littleplicated. So, I don''t want to reveal information about her to anyone." Das exined as he sat beside Luna, who was busily feeding the baby.


    "Das, I won''t tell anyone. But I wille more often to take care of the baby." She said it with a yfulugh.


    After feeding the baby, Das gave a sendoff to Luna as the time was gettingte in the evening. Later, he called John to take leave for one more night. Even though John sulked a bit, he finally agreed.


    As the evening light faded, Das took the baby for a tour around the forest surrounding the vi. While ying with the baby, he also took note of every minute detail about the vi.


    Das decided to increase the security around the vi with more security cameras with live tracking and to raise the fencing height. Later in the night, Das called Ria to ask for a trusted servant to take care of the baby, as he needed to attend the auction in the early morning.


    "Das, Tomorrow morning, I will alsoe to pick you up. So don''t worry about it and go to bed early." Ria replied with a joyful tone.


    After making all the arrangements for tomorrow, Das cleaned the baby with a wet cloth and changed her into new clothes. As he switched off the lights, he slept beside the baby with a hearty smile.


    Early morning, at three o''clock, Das woke up to the sound of his mobile ring tone.


    "Open the damn door. can''t you hear the doorbell." Ria shouted from the other end. With a zoomed-in vision, Das saw Ria and Savi, the girl whom he helped at the happy house, standing in front of the door.


    Das has already gotten used to his vision ability. So, he did not get excited about the direct vision through walls. After checking on the sleeping baby, Das opened the door for Ria.


    "Get ready; we need to go faster." Ria hurried Das, who was still in deep slumber.


    "Is she the one who is going to look after the baby?" Das asked while pointing a finger at Savi.


    "Yes, as you also know about her, I decided to bring her." Ria replied. Das walked near Savi and held her hand with both hands.


    "Please take good care of the baby and don''t talk about the baby with anyone. Do you understand?" Das asked as he looked straight into her eyes.


    "Manager, you don''t need to worry; my seventh sister already exined to me about the situation." Savi said with a respectful tone.


    Note: I know that story is going at a slow pace. As the story is still in the development. I decided to take things slowly. I want to describe every minute detail in the beginning chapters. We will make great progress in theter chapters.

 Chapter 40 - 40 : Eleventh Girl

    <h4>Chapter 40: : Eleventh Girl</h4>


    After instructing Savi to take care of the baby, Das took ten more minutes to get ready. Das took one more nce at the baby before leaving the house.


    Later, Das followed Ria''s Audi car in his Benz car. Even though Ria insisted on going in a single car, Das rejected her idea. The two luxury cars raced on the empty road. Shortly after half an hour, the two cars stopped before the ck sheds in the port area.


    At the parking ce, there are already more than a hundred luxury cars parked in a particr order. Das also parked his car just beside Ria''s Audi.


    "Let''s go; we are alreadyte."


    Ria walked towards a closed factory in a short distance. Das followed her without asking any more questions. At the factory door, two guys in a security guard uniform stopped them. Ria took out a gold coin from her purse, which has a symbol of an inverted triangle, and showed it to the security guard.


    After verifying the gold coin, the security guard allowed them inside. At a distance from Das, he saw arge warehouse (godown), which is connected to a big auditorium building. Ria took him directly to the warehouse.


    The warehouse was arge, spacious structure that was fully covered in all directions with a small door at the entrance. As Das entered through the small door, he saw arge number of girls who sat in a uniformed line, upying the entire warehouse. There is a serial number attached to every girl''s chest.


    Some people who were dressed like rich businessmen were noting down the numbers on the girl''s chest seriously.


    "Ria, what is going on here?" Das asked while staring at therge number of women.


    "The women are the new batch of girls. After selecting the girls they want to buy, the merchants will note down the serial number and price on the girls. Later, the dealer will deliver the girls after receiving payment from the merchants. See, my second sister is also selecting the girls." Ria pointed a finger towards her second sister, who was busily noting down a pretty girl''s chest number. Das observed the entire process for a few more minutes.


    "Ria, what if two people select the same girl?" Das asked with a questioning look.


    "In that type of situation, the dealer will decide based on the personal choice. Usually, therge merchants were preferred over the small businessmen." Ria exined while walking towards the auditorium at the end of the warehouse.


    The auditorium looked like a movie theatre, with arge podium at the base and seats arranged ntwise opposite the podium. The entire auditorium was already filled with people, and Ria took Das to thest row, at the top of everyone.


    Thest row seats were specially designed for VIP merchants. As the seven sisters were one of the major merchants, they were assigned the top rows of seats. As they reached the top row seats, already the third and fourth sisters were sitting leisurely waiting for them.


    Das sat calmly beside Ria on the top row. The second sister, who is busy selecting the girls, also came back to the auditorium as the auction was about to start. As the other three sisters were happily talking to each other, Ria started exining things to Das.


    "Das, there will be ten girls auctioned every time. As the ten girls were the cream of the crop, not only merchants but also some private individuals and rich young masters will fight in the auction for the beautiful girls. Sometimes, the prices may go beyond five crore rupees, which is the highest number I have seen in this auction house." Ria exined auction details briefly.


    "So, Das, I suggest you choose a girl whose cost is less than one crore rupees. If that amount exceeds one crore, I can''t afford the cost." Ria was added before the start of the auction. After a few more minutes, an old man who is dressed in a ck tuxedo steps onto the podium.


    "Hello, A very good morning to everyone. As usual, the Zebra organisation is conducting the beauty auction. I''m thanking everyone foring to this auction. As the time ticks faster in this beautiful morning time, I will start the auction without any dy."


    "Guards! ..." the old man pped his hands as a gesture to bring the ten women on to the podium. The guards brought ten girls to the podium and ced them uniformly on it. The girls were standing silently on the podium without making a single squeak sound.


    "Ria, why were all these girls not at all resisting? And more than that, they were behaving obediently like a high school child." Das asked with a confused expression.


    "Das, they already epted their fate. They won''t dare to disobey the master as they already experienced a hellish torture before getting ready for sale. No one is going to help them as the girls are under the Zebra Organisation, which is the number one secret agency dealing with arge number of girls all around Asia. The methods they choose to discipline a girl are crueller than Andaman jail." Ria gave Das a lot of information while observing the girls on the podium.


    While pitying the lives of these women, Das also turned his focus on the stage. On the podium, the old man in a ck suit slowly revealed the face of a petite teen on the stage. With a lite pink colour skin tone, an immature milky white face, and red colour lips, she is looking like a dream girl to everyone. Maybe because of the auction, they also applied suitable makeup to her petite face.


    "The girl is a neen-year-old Russian-born beauty. As a starting bid, we are offering her at eightykhs, and each rise should be twokhs. So, start bidding for this beauty." As the old man announced the starting bid, people raised their batons as a signal for a rise in price.


    At the price of one crore, a young man who sat in the same row as Das purchased the Russian girl on the stage.


    "Das, The young man''s name is Jethin. He is the son of a top merchant from Delhi. Usually no one goes against his bid out of respect for his father. But thisss is throwing her weight around with his father''s reputation." Ria said with an angry face.


    "Hey, why are you getting serious over him? Cool down." Das said in aforting tone.


    "You don''t know, Das. That Jethin is the worst person I have ever seen. He will purposefully go against our business to increase the price of the girls. Last time, we lost more than three crores extra because of his rival bidding." Ria said with aining tone.


    "Then why don''t you do the same thing?" Das asked with a grin.


    "We''ve already tried that. But he is more cunning than my sisters. We always lost a big amount whenever we tried to go against him." Ria said while looking at the second girl on the stage.


    Das did not think about the issue of this young master from Delhi. He just came here to take a look at the auction, and he doesn''t want to face any more trouble from these mafia people.


    Slowly, the auction continued on as the old man sessfully auctioned off the eighth girl on the stage. Das did not like a single girl on the stage. They were looking more like decorated dolls in his eyes.


    Dasughed at the idea of selecting a girl to take care of the baby from among these beauties. Thest girl''s face was revealed on the stage.


    "Das, what do you think about the girl on stage?" Ria asked with a questioning look.


    "She is definitely a beautiful girl with a good body. But she won''t be suitable to take care of the baby." Das replied with a disappointed look. Ria also nodded her head in the form of approval.


    Thest girl is sold for a price of two crore sixtykh rupees to the young man from Delhi. The second sister, who sat beside Ria, also brought three girls from the auction by spending six and a half crore. The old man announced the end of the auction after sessfully selling thest girl for a good price.


    But just before the old man said his final thanks, one of the subordinates brought one more girl on to the podium and said something that caught the old man''s attention.


    "Everyone, please sit down. There is a small issue to be rified. The old man announced with a loud voice. Everyone''s sat back curiously as they only auction ten girls at a time. But this time unexpectedly they brought a eleventh girl on the stage.


    "Everybody, please don''t misunderstand the situation, as the girl on the stage was personally sent by the dealer." The old man announced with prideful look.


    Note: please take moment to rate the book a five star... thank you everyone for the continuous support.

 Chapter 41 - 41 : Five Crores

    <h4>Chapter 41: : Five Crores</h4>


    After calming everyone down inside the auditorium, the old man slowly removed the mask from the girl''s face, who stood alone on the stage. Except Das, no one got surprised after seeing the girl''s face.


    Because they already saw the girl in the warehouse with a serial number. But now, the dealer sent her inside for auction. Das waspletely immersed in her face as the girl on stage had golden-brown eyes that were hinting at something. But he can''t remember exactly.


    Immediately after seeing the girl''s face, the young man (Jethin) whom Ria had mentioned to Das stood up.


    "Mark, this not fair? I already selected the girl when she was outside. Why did you put her on auction?" Jethin questioned the old man on the stage with a serious face.


    "Young master Jethin, please calm down. The dealer actually ced her in the warehouse because she was a dumb girl. She lost her voice in an ident. Even though she is a rare beauty because of herck of voice, the dealer ced her in the warehouse." The old man exined the reasons for cing the girl in a warehouse for wholesale buyers.


    "Mark, your words did not justify the actual reason. I personally selected the girl before cing her on auction. ording to the organisation rules, you have to sell her to me." Jethin argued with the old man.


    As the old man was patiently exining things, he received a voice message through his Bluetooth earphone.


    "Young master Jethin, the girl on the stage, is selected by many buyers. So, instead of giving her to the top buyers, the dealer decided to ce her on the auction to give everyone an equal opportunity. We are following the organisation rules as you asked." The old man replied with a proud look as he looked down on Jethin.


    As the old man rified the issue with the organisation rules, Jethin sat back silently. One can see an irritated expression on his face. Das, who saw all this scene, felt funny at Jethin''s behaviour. This ce belongs to the dealer; how can he think of going against the dealer''s decision.


    "Ria, I want to buy this girl." Das said while pointing his finger at the girl on the podium.


    "But, Das, she is a dumb girl. Why do you want to buy her?" Ria asked with a confused face.


    "It won''t be a problem. I really need to buy that girl." Das insisted on the purchase.


    "Das, think once more. The girl is not suitable to take care of the baby. That too she will be more expensive, as Jethin is interested in her." Ria tried to reject Das''s decision to buy the dumb girl on the stage.


    "Nah¡­ Ria, don''t think about the cost. I really have arge amount of money with me. So, buy her at any cost." Das dered his final decision.


    Ria did not understand why Das was insisting on the purchase of a mute girl. But she finally agreed to buy that mute girl on the stage.


    After making sure that everything was ok, the old man announced the starting bid of one crore rupees. Jethin got more annoyed after listening to the starting bid on the mute girl. Before the auction, he selected her for only thirtykhs. But the old man suddenly raised her bid to one crore.


    With displeasure, Jethin raised his bid to one crore fivekhs for the mute girl. As Jethin had already announced his interest in the dumb girl, no other buyers raised their bids against him. Ria confirmed this with Das before raising the bid.


    "Das, the price will definitely be higher as we are going against Jethin. What is the maximum price you want to bid on her?" Ria asked with a doubtful tone, as she did not like the idea of buying a dumb girl.


    "Ria, do not think about the money. I really want to buy that girl." Das dered even after knowing the high price of that dumb girl on the stage. While nodding as a sign of her understanding, Ria raised the price to one crore tenkh rupees. Jethin immediately turned his head towards Ria.


    "Oh, the seven sisters really forgot their lessons. Hey, seconddy, are you not going to control your sister?" Jethin made fun of Ria as he raised the bid price to one crore fifteenkhs. The seconddy did not say anything to Jethin''s berating.


    The cold war continued, and the price of the dumb girl on the stage reached a two-crore margin. The anger on Jethin''s face increased gradually as the bidding price increased. He can''t back down from the bidding as he already made an argument with the old man for the dumb girl, and also he was bidding against the seven sisters, who were the top rivals in this business.


    With a high-pitched voice, he announced the bid price of two and a half crore. Jethin directly increased the bid price by fiftykh rupees for a dumb girl. Everyone was shocked by his behaviour. Only the best of the best girls will be purchased with that amount.


    Ria already expected this entric behaviour from Jethin, as he won''t back down against the seven sisters. The seconddy of the seven sisters was called Ria.


    "Seventh sister, do you really want to continue the bidding? The price has already reached arge number." The seconddy asked with a sense of concern as they were fighting against Jethin, the son of the top merchant from Delhi. Instead of answering her question, Ria turned her face towards Das.


    Das, are you sure? The price is two and a half crore. Can you afford it?" Ria asked with an anxious tone. Das also fell into a dilemma as his brain was constantly warning him of the high price for a dumb girl... but his instinct was telling him to buy that girl at any cost.


    Especially the eyes of that dumb girl, they were resembling one of the golden-brown eyes of the baby. After thinking for one more moment, Das stood up directly and announced a new bidding price.


    "Five crores¡­"


    Das shouted while showing his five fingers on the right hand. The entire auditorium was dumbfounded by his shocking announcement.


    "Did he really double the bid price?" The seconddy asked Ria with an astonishing gaze.


    "Das, do you lose your mind? Do you even know how much amount is five crores? Ria yelled at Das as she pulled him back onto the seat.


    Jethin, who raised the half-core bidding price directly, got stupefied with the five crores announcement from Das. Jethin felt that Das had directly pped his face by doubling the bid amount.


    "Mark, why are you silent? This is not a children''s school. A brainless fellow shouted a big number to gain attention, and instead of taking action, you stood like a statue. What is the meaning of this?" Jethin shouted at the old man, who stood silently on the podium after Das''s five-crore announcement.


    Ignoring the Jethin''s yelling, the old man called the seconddy from seven sisters.


    "Is that young man rted to you?"


    "Yes, Mark. He came with us." The seconddy replied to the old man''s questioning.


    "Then what about the bidding amount? As per the organisation rules, once you announce the bid price, you can''t go back on your word." The old man asked while staring right at the seconddy.


    The entire auditorium''s focus was on the seconddy, and everyone is watching this drama with more curiosity as it rtes to the seven sisters, one of the top merchants in India. Before the seconddy answered the old man''s question, Das stood up to face the situation.


    "I''m the one who ced the bid and am also fully responsible for my actions. So, can you tell me why you stopped the auction?" Das directly asked the old man with a straight face. Everyone''s attention turned towards Das as he directly countered the old man.


    This time Ria did not interfere, as Das decided to handle the situation. But before the old man started talking, Jethin interfered with his berating.


    "Brat, do you even know the number of zeros in five crores? Stop your childish behaviour and let the seconddy deal with the situation." Jethin said in a sarcastic tone. Das really got irritated with Jethin''s mocking. Without thinking about his statues, Das startedshing at Jethin.


    "Stop barking like a stray dog. Can''t you see that people are talking here?" Das shouted like he was teaching Jethin, how to behave in front of the elders. Jethin immediately rose from his seat to start a brawl. But the old man stopped him.


    "Young master Jethin, don''t forget where you are standing. This auction house is part of the Zebra organisation. Think about it before starting a brawl." The old man said it in a serious tone.


    Jethin sat back unwillingly while giving a threatening re towards Das.

 Chapter 42 - 42 : Dealer

    <h4>Chapter 42: : Dealer</h4>


    "Young man, I don''t know who you are. But you are rted to the seven sisters. So, as long as you follow the rules, you will be my guest." The old man said this while observing Das from head to toe.


    "As I said, I''m responsible for my actions, and I don''t think any rules were broken because of me. I just stated my bid a little loudly. Is that an offence?" Das asked back with a confident posture.


    "You did not break any rules. But if you fail to pay the bid amount, the consequences will be severe." The old man said with a loud smirk.


    "Is the bidding processplete?..." Das asked back.


    The old man finally realised his mistake. He forgot to announce the final bid as he also got surprised with the sudden five crores bid.


    "Is there anyone who still wants to bid?..." The old man asked as he stared at Jethin with a taunting look.


    Even though Jethin wanted to counter-bid to raise the price of that dumb girl, he was afraid that Das would back down from the bid. Jethin is also not ready to pay that huge amount to a dumb girl. As Jethin was sitting like a defeated person, the old man announced the five crore amount as the final bid winner. Just as the old man announced the result, Jethin stood up.


    "Mark, this brat is new here, and I think he is making fun by bidding the highest amount. So, as a fair practise, make him pay before everyone." Jethin made his unreasonable request.


    The old man looked at Jethin for a moment before dering his decision. Jethin is the son of a big buyer from the capital city (Delhi). So, why would the old man support Das against Jethin?


    "The young master''s request is reasonable. Seconddy, do you have anything to say?..." The old man asked while looking at the seconddy of the seven sisters. The seconddy did not state any objections to the old man''s deration.


    As everyone was eagerly watching the ongoing drama, the old man signalled one of his subordinates. The subordinate immediately brought aptop and card reader and ced them on the podium table. Then the subordinate walked towards Das to take the card.


    Ria requested that the seconddy to pay the amount with her card. Seeing the impatient expression on her sister''s face, the seconddy passed a golden-coloured credit card to the subordinate who was patiently waiting before them. But Das obstructed the servant from receiving the card from the seconddy.


    "Thank you for your generosity. But I want to pay with my money." Das took out the ghost card from his pocket and ced it in the hands of the servant. The servant received the card and walked back to theptop on the podium.


    "Das, do you really have five crores in that card?" Ria asked with a curious face. Das nodded his head in the form of agreeing to her question.


    "You should have told me first; I got nervous with your brazen attitude." Ria said this in a sulking manner.


    "Didn''t I mention that I have arge amount with me? You are the one who did not believe me!" Das replied with a yful smile. Jethin, who was observing all this, felt humiliated, as he never expected that the seconddy would pass her credit card to pay five crores for the sake of a smelly brat. He also thought the card that Das gave belonged to the seven sisters.


    Without even waiting for the old man instructions, the subordinate directly swiped the card against the card reader. Instantly, the payment transfer details appeared on the monitor. The subordinate verified the payment detailes carefully as the payment directly transferred without even entering a security pin.


    The five crores amount is sessfully transferred into their ount in an instant without any processing dy. The subordinate immediately removed the card from the swiping machine and observed it for a long time. The pitch-ck card had only a skull symbol at the top without any numbers.


    The old man, who saw the strange behaviour of the subordinate, felt that something went wrong with the payment.


    "What happened? Is it fake?" The old man asked with a straight face.


    "No, sir; the payment was sessful." The subordinate replied right away.


    "Then what are you waiting for? Give back the card to that young master." The old man instructed.


    "No, sir. The problem is, I''ve never seen this type of card, and the payment is processed without entering any security pin." The subordinate replied with a curious look.


    The old man immediately took the card from the subordinate''s hands and started inspecting the card carefully. Even after looking for a long time, he did not remember where he saw this type of card.


    "Send a picture of this card to the dealer. We can''t ignore these types of cards." The old man gave hismand while passing the card to his subordinate.


    Jethin, who sat calmly until now, felt that something happened with the payment process as the old man was whispering with the subordinate. But Jethin waited patiently for the final words from the old man, as he didn''t want to be a fool again in front of all the people.


    Immediately after the subordinate sent the picture of the ghost card to the dealer, the old man received a voice message on his Bluetooth earphone.


    "Everybody, the auction is over. Please transfer the money to the usual ount, and the selected girls will be delivered by evening. Thank you for your cooperation." The old man signalled everyone to leave the auditorium.


    "Mark!.. are you forgetting something?" Jethin shouted from the top row with a meaningful look.


    "Young master, you don''t need to worry about anything. The five-crore transaction is sessful, and this girl belongs to the young man. Do you have any objections?" The old man replied with a sarcastic face.


    Jethin immediately left the hall with a frustrated look, and slowly everyone left the auditorium. Das walked down the stairs towards the old man to collect his card.


    "Young man, pleasee with me. The dealer wants to talk with you." The old man invited Das respectfully while giving back the ghost card to Das. Before Das replied to the old man, Ria objected to the invitation.


    "Mark, he does not belong to this business. He just came here to take a look. Please don''t involve him in these troubled waters." Ria stood directly before Das, like she was protecting him from the bad people.


    "Seventh Lady, you are thinking too much. The dealer wants to have a small chat with this young man." The old man said it with a smiling face. But still, Ria stood before Das, ignoring the old man.


    "Ria, it''s ok. Let me talk with the dealer." Das said as he tapped on her shoulder. The seconddy also pervaded Ria in this matter. With a dissatisfied expression, Ria moved to the left side of Das.


    "Young man, shall we go?..." The old man pointed the way with a respectful gesture. Instead of directly following the old man, Das walked near the dumb girl, who stood at the centre of the podium while facing the ground.


    After looking at the dumb girl for a moment, Das took out the key card from his pocket and sliced the tag that was tightly binding the two hands of the dumbdy. Her hands have a shallow red grove where the tag was tied.


    Das slowly touched the wound on her wrist. The girl did not take back her hands even though he touched her wound with a slight pressure. She was staring right into his eyes without any emotion on her charming face.


    Das grabbed her hand and followed the old man to meet the dealer. Before leaving, he said a big thank you to Ria and her sisters. As Das left with the old man, the seven sisters also left toplete the transaction for the selected girls.


    The old man directly took Das towards the outside parking area. After reaching the centre of the parking area, the old man tapped on the window of a Range Rover. A beautiful girl in a red dress opened the car door.


    "Dealer, I brought the young man ording to your instructions." The old man reported this while bowing in a respectful manner.


    "You may leave. Let the young man enter inside the car." A strong male voice came from inside.


    Before leaving, the old man gestured to enter the car. Das entered the car along with the dumb girl.


    "Hey, servants are not allowed inside the car." The girl who sat beside a middle-aged man said with a bothersome face.


    "Then why are you inside?" Das asked directly for the woman who is pouring liquor for the middle-aged man.


    "You!!!!..." The women got infuriated with his sarcastic remarks.


    Note: Please take a moment to rate the book a five star... Thank you everyone for your continuous support.

 Chapter 43 - 43 : Gold Coin

    <h4>Chapter 43: : Gold Coin</h4>


    "It''s ok. you can bring the girl inside." The middle-aged man inside the Range Rover said while drinking the liquor. After listening to the middle-aged man''s voice, thedy in the red dress kept silent without uttering a single word.


    As the car is customised, the seats are arranged opposite each other. Das sat right across from the dealer, and the dumb girl also sat beside him as he was still holding her hand. The middle-aged man poured a drink and offered it to Das.


    "No, I won''t drink in the morning." Das denied the liquor ss with a hand gesture.


    "What is your name?" The dealer asked as he passed the drink to the girl who sat beside him.


    "Das, Mohan Das..."


    "Good¡­ good... Das, do you know why I wanted to meet you?" The dealer asked while sipping the liquor. Das took the ghost card out of his pocket.


    "Because of this..." Das said while holding the ghost card in his hands. The dealer, who is busily sipping the liquor, gave Das a mysterious look after seeing the ghost card in his hands.


    "Young man, let me have a look at the ck card in your hands." The dealer requested as he stretched his hand for the card in Das hands. Das passed on the card like a young master unting his wealth.


    The dealer started by carefully observing the card; he stroked the skull gently with his thumb before confirming something.


    "Das, do you know the value of this card?" The dealer asked while he was still looking at the ghost card.


    "Ten billion American dors." Das replied while giving a mysterious smile. The dealer felt astonished after knowing the actual value of the ck card in his hands.


    "Das, in my entire life, I have only seen this card once. That too is in the hands of a powerful person from a hidden family. After so many years, I''m seeing this card again in your hands." The dealer replied as he caressed the ck card in his hands.


    "The card is worth only ten billion dors. But as far as I know, your Zebra organisation has several billion in funds." Dasmented that he did not understand why this middle-aged man was acting so mysteriously about the ghost card.


    "Das, you did not know the true value of this card. This card is a symbol of strength. This card only appears in the hands of super-rich people with sufficient status. One can ess several high-level auctions and antique sales, and you can also have direct entry into any secret organisation with this card." The middle-aged man exined as he stared at Das with a curious look. Das was also looking right into the middle-aged man without showing any weakness.


    "Das, I don''t know about your hidden background or your secret identity, but I suggest you use this card well." The middle-aged man spoke with a respectful tone while passing the ghost card back to Das.


    After Das picked up the card, the middle-aged man gestured with his hand for a handshake. Without thinking much, Das stretched his hand for the handshake. The middle-aged man started applying more pressure to Das hand to test his strength.


    Even though Das felt the strong grip of the middle-aged man, he did not feel too much pressure on his hand. The dealer''s expression was constantly changing as he applied more pressure. But Das felt only a tight grip sensation around his hand. What Das doesn''t know is that his body has already experienced a great change because of the Aries spirit.


    "Can you stop squeezing my hand?" Das said with an impatient expression, as he thought the dealer was gripping his hand because of the liquor effect. This time it was Dealer''s turn to get shocked by Das casual behaviour.


    "I''m sorry¡­ I''m sorry¡­" The dealer took his hand back with a quick apology.


    "Is there anything else you''d like to say...?" Das asked with a straight face. Instead of replying, the middle-aged man took out a gold coin with an inverted triangle symbol from his pocket and handed it to Das.


    "With this coin, you can ess any ce that belongs to my Zebra organisation. Please ept it." Das took the coin without asking any questions. Das observed the gold coin carefully, as it was not the same coin he saw in Ria''s hands. The gold coin in Das''s hands has a bright red outline along the margins of an inverted triangle.


    "Das, On the first Sunday of the next month, the Zebra organisation is conducting arge auction at the capital city, in coboration with several other secret agencies in Asia."


    "During that time, several rare and mysterious items will be auctioned. I suggest you to visit that ce." The middle-aged man said it with a wide grin on his drunken face. Das nodded his head in the form of approval.


    After saying the final good-bye, Das came out of the Range Rover while holding the hands of the dumb girl. After checking the clock on his mobile screen, he walked towards his Benz.


    "Darling, why did you let that young man walk away? ... "The girl in the red dress immediately asked the middle-aged man, who is staring dazedly into an empty space.


    "Hmmhh... do you think that young man is a soft target? He is definitely hiding his true identity." The middle aged man said it as he was still thinking deeply about something.


    "You are thinking too much. He is just a smelly brat who is bluffing like a powerful being." Thedy replied while passing the liquor ss to the middle-aged man.


    "Little girl, even if I exin the whole thing, you won''t understand the actual situation. I''m just a small dealer who is working for a criminal organisation. If I make a single mistake because of my greed, my life will end in the next second. So, I can''t take the risk of offending that young man, and more than that, the boy is stronger than me." The dealer gulped down arge amount of liquor after speaking about the actual situation.


    By the time Das reached his Benz car, Ria was still patiently waiting for him.


    "Why are you still here? I thought you were left with your sisters." Das asked with a questioning look. Instead of replying to his question, Ria asked about the meeting with the dealer.


    "Did you meet the dealer? What did he say?" There is a curious expression on her face.


    "Nothing... He just gave me this coin." Das passed a gold coin into Ria''s hands.


    "Das, this coin is a VIP ess token for private individuals. Why did he give this coin to you?" Ria asked with a confused face while she was looking at the red line around the inverted triangle in the gold coin.


    "How would I know? Go and ask him." Das said it with a yful smile.


    "Whatever, at least you can get a ten percent discount in the auctions conducted by the Zebra organisation." Riamented while passing the coin back to Das.


    Later, Ria left for the business work, and Das started his journey towards his vi, along with the dumb girl who sat silently beside the driver seat. Das did not understand how tomunicate with the dumb girl and he did not see any expression on her stoic face from the beginning of the auction to until now.


    "If you can''t talk, at least make some gestures."


    "You don''t need to worry... I won''t do anything against your will." Das said while driving away from the port area. The mute girl, who always had a stoic face, scratched her hand, gesturing for Das to pass the mobile in his pocket.


    Even though Das was surprised by her unexpected gesture, But after thinking for a bit, Das passed his mobile phone into her hands. She directly typed something and turned the screen towards Das.


    "Don''t act like a kind person... I know what you are going to do with me," the dumb girl typed a long sentence. Das got dumbfounded after reading that sentence on the mobile screen.


    He never expected that the dumb couldmunicate this way, and more than that, he could feel her emotions from those sarcastic words. Afterughing for a bit, Das replied to her question.


    "Littledy, don''t overthink. I''m not going to do anything inappropriate. I brought you in for a different reason. So, as I said, don''t worry about anything. I won''t do anything against your will." Das spoke in a promising tone.


    "I''m thirsty."


    The girl showed the text to Das, who was curiously watching her face. Das stopped his car beside a store and brought a water bottle and a few snacks for her. As the girl was busily munching on the snacks, Das directly took the car to the vi in the film city area.


    Das is still thinking about what to do with this dumb girl. He bought her from the auction out of curiosity.


    "Thank God, even though the girl can''t talk, at least she knows how to read and write." Das thought while parking the car in the garage.


    Note: please rate the book a five star... I will release a bonus chapter for every new review. Thank you for your support.

 Chapter 44 - 44 : Information Leak

    <h4>Chapter 44: : Information Leak</h4>


    As Das opened the main door with the key card, the baby was already sleeping on Savi''s shoulder. Savi felt puzzled after seeing a teenage girl beside Das.


    "Thank you, Savi. Did the baby cause any trouble for you?" Das asked while taking the baby from Savi''s shoulder.


    "Nah¡­ She is a nice girl. She didn''t even cry for a second." Savi replied with a happy smile.


    "If you don''t mind, order some breakfast for us. By the way..." Das stopped as he forgot to ask the dumb girl''s name.


    "What is your name?" Das asked the dumb girl as he passed on his mobile for her.


    "Ste..." the mute girl typed on the mobile screen.


    "Oh¡­ Ste. Nice name¡­" Savi, her name is Ste, and she can''t talk. But she canmunicate by writing or texting." Das introduced Ste to Savi.


    "Wee¡­" Savi gestured in a casual way. After talking with Savi for a bit, he took Ste towards the bedroom.


    "From now on, this is your room." Das said while showing the room, which is across from the main bedroom in which he was staying with the baby.


    Ste directly walked inside the room, sat on the bed, and started pressing the bed with both of her hands. There is a joyful expression on her stoic face.


    "I will be in the room across from you. If you need anything, knock on that door." Das left for his room after saying that sentence.


    New Delhi (capital city), morning 7 AM...


    Inside a private jet at the big international airport, a twenty-five-year-old young man is enjoying passionate morning sex with three beautiful foreign girls. On the king-size bed, the three girls were actively giving pleasure to his naked body.


    As one tall girl was sucking his little brother, the other two short beauties were slurping on his nipples. The young man ispletely immersed in this pleasure circus. With a heated moaning, he slowly raised his hands and ced them on the heads of the two short girls. The two short girls increased their sucking speed as the two hands pressed on their heads.


    But suddenly, a beautifuldy in a short office suit barged inside the bedroom while holding a mobile phone in her hands.


    "Why are you always disturbing me during happy times?" The young man shouted with an irritating face.


    "Young master, it''s important." The personal secretary who barged into the room stretched her hand to pass on the mobile phone. With an annoyed face, the young man took the mobile from her hands and signalled the secretary to sit beside him.


    While holding the phone in his left hands, the young man started squeezing the boobs of his personal secretary with his right hands. The secretary sat obediently without showing any displeasure. As the three girls are continuing their sucking activity, the young master answers the phone callzily.


    "What is it?..." The young master asked his question with a maddening tone.


    "Young master, I encountered a person with a ghost card in Mumbai city."


    "What!!? ... are you sure? ... do you even know about the ghost card?..."


    The person who is answering the phone call from the other end is the same dealer who met with Das.


    "Yes, young master, I''m damn sure. After talking with the person with the ghost card, I inquired about the card."


    "It is definitely a ghost card with only a golden colour skull symbol at one corner, and more than that, when I talked with that person, he said that the ck card is exactly worth ten billion American dors." The dealer exined from the other end.


    The young master, who was enjoying the passionate sex, immediately sat up on the bed.


    "If what you are saying is true, it''s definitely a ghost card. Tell me about the person with the ghost card. Was he rted to any powerful family?" the young man asked with an interesting tone.


    Even though he sat, the three girls returned to their usual position and started their sincere work.


    "The person with the ghost card is a young man in his early twenties. As far as I know, he doesn''t have any powerful background. But I still don''t know about his secret identity." The dealer replied with a respectful tone.


    "Interesting... then, before taking action, send a few spies to uncover his background. After knowing about his true self, we will decide what to do with him." The young man said with a sinisterughter.


    "Young master, what if he discovers about his spies? We can''t take a risk against a ghost card holder." The dealer said so with an anxious tone.


    "Don''t worry about it. He is just a teenager. Recruit a few S-ss spies from our central training hub. I will grant permission for this mission, and by the way, don''t leak this news to my father. Especially if my sister knows about the ghost card, I can nevery hands on that." After giving proper instructions to the dealer, the young man disconnected the call.


    "Young master, why are you taking so much risk for a bank card?" The secretary asked with a curious face.


    "Hahaha... It''s not a simple bank card. It is a ghost card. With that card, I can have direct ess to the Golden Skull organisation, and we can buy several important resources that will help increase life span, strength, intelligence, etc." The young master said with evilughter.


    Even though the secretary did not know about the Golden Skull organisation or the resources he was talking about, she nodded her head like a chicken. She is afraid that if she asks more questions, the young master will definitely get irritated.


    After answering her question, the young master grabbed the secretary boobs tightly and started tearing her office suit. As he is enjoying the rough sex, a small ck microphone is blinking under his king-size bed. (What this sex-driven fool doesn''t know is that someone is secretly listening to his conversations through that microphone.)


    Inside a beautiful Vi surrounded by artificial forest in the Film City area of Mumbai City...


    After showing her room to the mute girl, Das took a shower and put on some new clothes. By the time he came outside, Savi had already arranged the breakfast on the dining table. Das knocked on the door of the Ste room. Ste opened the room door instantly.


    "Come, break fast¡ªfast is on the table." Das walked towards the dining table in the hall, and Ste followed him obediently. As the baby was sleeping soundly inside the main bedroom... Das finished his breakfast with the help of the other two girls.


    Das shared some of his food with Ste as she looked into his te with a hungry look even after finishing her food.


    "Savi, if you don''t mind, can you take care of the baby until evening? ... I need to meet the patriarch of the Reddy family for an important matter, and aside from you, I can''t trust anyone with the baby." Das said in a requesting tone.


    Before Savi answered his question, Ste grabbed his hand and gestured to him that she could take care of the baby.


    "Nah¡­"


    Das rejected her directly. "Savi, is it ok for you?" Das asked back.


    "Das, you don''t need to request me. The seventh sister (Ria) already asked me to take care of the baby for an entire day." Savi replied with a happy smile.


    After washing his hands, Das gave a red coloured Apple iPhone to Ste.


    "I already recharged this mobile, and the first number on the contact list is my name. If you want anything, send me a message." Das said after passing the iPhone to Ste. Ste took the mobile and left for her room with a sad face.


    "Haha¡­ Das, she is upset because you rejected her request to take care of the baby." Savi said with yfulughter.


    "It''s ok¡­ Later, try tomunicate with her and teach her how to take care of the baby." After chatting with Savi for a few more minutes, Das left for the Reddy family vi. As he is leaving the vi on his Enfield bike, Ste is watching him through the first-floor ss door with a curious face.


    While Das was on his way to the Mbar Mountain area, he saw the posters and banners of the Reddy family patriarch and chief minister. The Reddy family almost filled out the entire street with their advertisements. Das also saw several balloons raised in the sky with the Reddy family patriarch''s face.


    "Whatvish spending! They almost filled this entire city with their party advertisements. The Reddy family is really generous with the money." Das thought while observing the posters along the pathway.


    But the irony is that he did not find a single poster about Luna''s birthday party. Theypletely focused on the chief minister''s arrival and forgot that it was actually the birthday party of the patriarch''s daughter.


    "Haaa... at least I need to make a few arrangements for that poordy." Das pitied the flower-bouquet life of Luna.


    Note: Please rate the book a five stars... I will release a bonus chapter for every new review.

 Chapter 45 - 45 : Maria

    <h4>Chapter 45: : Maria</h4>


    While thinking about the college and his graduation, Das reached the Reddy family vi on his Enfield. Without waiting for anyone, Das went directly inside the main hall of the vi.


    Inside the hall, the patriarch and the old man are in a deep discussion with Mr. Rao about the party arrangements. Several businessmen were also seated on the sofas surrounding it.Strangely, young master Richard is not present in this discussion.


    "Haha¡­ Das,e on, why are you standing at the door? Come...e inside." The patriarch invited Das with a loudugh. Das slowly walked inside the hall and sat on a small chair behind the round sofa.


    "Das, you are insulting me by sitting in that corner. Come, sit here." The old man pointed towards the sofa across him. Without thinking much, Das sat on the sofa where the old man pointed his cane.


    "Patriarch, who is this teenager... why are you allowing him to sit along with us?" A stout middle-aged man questioned who sat among the business people.


    "Haha¡­ Mr. Mishra, first tell me this. Before yesterday, you used to work under the Shetty family. But now, you came for my family''s support. Why?... Tell me the exact reason." The patriarch directly asked the stout man who questioned about Das.


    "Of course, because the Reddy family got support from the chief minister and several political figures and the Shetty family lost a major supporting group because of this. In order to protect my business, I choose to support your family." The stout man answered directly.


    "Haha... Das, did you hear what he said?" The patriarch asked Das with a happy smile, instead of giving a reply to that stout man. Das nodded his head in agreement.


    "Patriarch¡­ Why are you not replying to my question?" The stout man asked with a little seriousness as the patriarchpletely ignored him.


    "Cool down, Mishra... cool down. This young man''s name is Mohan Das. He is the one who proposed the idea of setting my son''s marriage with the chief minister, and because of that, today, you are sitting before me." The patriarch exined to the stout man with a yful smile.


    After listening to the patriarch''s exnations, the stout man did not ask any more questions about Das. As the stout man was observing Das carefully, Das turned his head and gave him a mysterious smile.


    Das sat silently until the meeting is over with the new businessmen around. Later, the patriarch sent everyone away after dealing with different business matters.


    "Patriarch, Luna said you asked for me. Is there anything I need to do?..." Das asked with a casual tone.


    "It''s not a big deal. My father wants to ask your opinion about the posters and advertisements. But Luna said you were sick. So, I already made arrangements for that." The patriarch exined while lighting a Cuban cigar.


    "Then, is there anything I need to do?..." Das asked back as he can leave for college if he has no other work to do.


    "Das, you have to do an important task before going." The old man replied from the side.


    "What is it?..." Das asked with a curious look. The old man signalled the patriarch to exin the situation to Das.


    "Das, in thest three days, more than forty percent of the Shetty family supporters has joined my family. Because of the chief minister''s support, my family almost got major control over this city. But we are worried about the next move of the Shetty family."


    "Because of these drastic changes, we are expecting that the Shetty family might take severe steps against my family. Tell me, Das, what do you think the Shetty family will do in this situation?" The patriarch questioned Das after exining the present situation to him.


    Das thought for a long time before replying to the patriarch. The old man and the patriarch were waiting curiously for his reply.


    "Sir, I think the Shetty family won''t dare cause any harm to your family members as your family can also do the same thing. In the present situation, the Shetty family has only two ways to counter this situation." Das stopped talking after saying that sentence. The old man gave a meaningful smile towards the patriarch.


    "Continue..." the patriarch said in an appreciative tone while drinking a ss of water.


    "The best option before the Shetty family is to coborate with other two powerful families in Mumbai, and the second option is to target your major business market. If my guess is correct, the Shetty family might have already contacted the other two families." Das exined with a thoughtful expression. After listening to his exnation, the old man and the patriarch were staring at Das with an astonished look.


    "Das, your guess is hundred percent correct; the Shetty family gained the support of the Mittal family by offering arge share in the ornament business." The patriarch spoke while staring at Das.


    "Then what about the Patel family?... As far as I know, the Patel family is also one of the four families that control the business in Mumbai." Das asked back with a straight face.


    "Nah, the Patel family always maintained a neutral rtionship with other families." The patriarch replied back.


    "Then what are you worrying about? ... With just the Mittal family, the Shetty family is not going to cause any big damage to your family." Das said after thinking for a moment.


    "Das, you are missing an important point. Before this marriage proposal with the chief minister''s daughter, my son Richard had a rtionship with the daughter of the Patel family. So, we are afraid that the Patel family will support the Shetty family because of this issue." The patriarch exined the actual situation with a bothersome face.


    "Then what are you nning...?" Das asked back with a questioning look.


    "At first, we want to check the situation with the Patel family by sending Luna with an invitation to the chief minister''s party." As the patriarch continued to exin, the old man beside him signalled for him to stop.


    "Das, you also apany Luna to the Patel house to see the actual situation and, if possible, figure out a way to gain the Patel family''s support." The old man said it with a stoic face. After listening to the old man''s suggestion, Das nodded his head in the form of approval.


    "But I need to know about the family details of the Patel family." Das asked with a curious look.


    "The family situation of Patel family is quite simple. The entire Patel family is run by single women. Her name is Maria, and Richard loved her only daughter. Maria''s husband died in the same year of her marriage."


    "Later, Maria sessfully took total control of the Patel family. Because of that 33-year-old widow, today the Patel family is at the top of the business circle in Mumbai." Patriarch exined it in detail.


    While the patriarch is exining the Patel family details, Luna came walking towards the old man and sat beside him with a sweetughter.


    "Das,.... Luna will exin other details about the Patel family."


    "Luna, Das will apany you to the Patel house." The patriarch said while looking at Luna.


    "Father, I can go on my own..." Luna said in aining tone.


    Das felt awed by her acting. She is behaving like Das is a touch-me-not nt.


    "Luna, it''s ok. Take him along with you." The old man gave the final ordinance.


    "Hmmhh..." with a loud smirk, Luna walked outside the vi without looking at Das.


    "Das, I''ve pampered her too much; forget about her harsh behaviour."


    After talking about a few more things, Das left to meet with Luna. As he reached the parking lot, Luna was already waiting for him before a luxurious Rolls-Royce car.


    "Are you noting on my bike?" Das asked as he stood before Luna.


    "Nah, I prefer a car today... You are taking advantage of me with that bike." Luna said, pouting.


    "As you wish¡­"


    Das took the car keys from her hands. It is a two-seater car with an automatic gearbox in the centre with a ssic setup inside.


    "Where is the house of that Patel family?..." Das asked after upying the driver''s seat.


    "Juhu..." take the beach road... we''ll get there faster that way."


    Luna replied while checking her makeup in the rearview mirror. Das immediately pulled the gear rod and elerated the car with whroom-whroom sounds.


    "Hey¡­" Luna cried out as Das touched her thigh while pulling the gear rod.


    "Sorry¡­ sorry¡­ You sat too close to the gear rod... I''m really sorry." Das quickly apologised with cunningughter.


    "Don''t act like a gentleman... I know that you did that intentionally." Lunained with an aggrieved tone. With a loudugh, Das drove the car away from the Reddy family vi.


    Note: please take moment to rate this book a five star... thank you for reading... (:-))

 Chapter 46 - 46 : Mother and Daughter

    <h4>Chapter 46: : Mother and Daughter</h4>


    "By the way, Luna, can you tell me about Maria''s daughter?... Your father said Richard is in a rtionship with her. Tell me what type of girl she is." Das asked about the love interest of Richard, the young master of the Reddy family.


    "Why are you asking about that party girl? Luna asked with a weird look. Your father gave me a small job. To do that, I need to know about Maria and her daughter." Das replied while turning the car''s steering. Oh... with an open mouth, Luna started exining about the Patel family''s mother and daughter.


    "Maria aunt is a simple woman; except for her business and daughter, she won''t care about anyone. After she took control over the Patel family business, she immediately shut down all shady business matters. Even though Patel family members initially resisted her decisions, she calmly dealt with everyone." Luna gave a long description of Maria with an admiring tone.


    "Then what about her daughter Emma... your brother''s sweet lover?" Das asked after learning about Maria.


    "Please don''t ask me about that party girl... She ispletely opposite to Maria aunty. I don''t know why my idiot brother loves her. Because Maria gave a lot of freedom to that showpiece, Emma behaves like a party queen. Every night is party night for her. Actually, I don''t like her at all. She always belittles me with her proud attitude." Luna said with an irritating face.


    Das fell into deep thought after listening to her words. He is thinking about how to deal with the women in the Patel family. While thinking about that, Das pulled the gear rod again with much force... Unintentionally, along with the gear rod, his hand also dragged Luna''s short skirt to her hips.


    She immediately covered her milky white thighs with both of her hands.


    ''Pervert!...'' she cried out loudly with an anxious voice. Das immediately stopped the car at the roadside.


    "Sorry, miss. I''m really sorry." Das started apologising in a fervent tone while looking at her thighs.


    "Stop looking at me..." Luna cried out as she pulled her skirt back to her knees. Das turned his head away after listening to her mad cries. For a long time both of them sat in that luxury car while turning their heads away from each other.


    "Are you okay now?" Das asked as he stared at the side window. After a brief pause, she responded with a small Mumm sound.


    "Without looking at her, Das started the car and raced it down the highway. Through a rare view mirror, Das checked Luna''s condition. Luna sat silently with her head down. Her cheeks turned deep red with shyness.


    After another half hour, the luxurious Rolls-Royce car entered Juhu Beach Road. As Luna was showing direction, Das drove the car to a big, two-acre mansion house.


    "Stop! Stop! This way!... go straight." Luna pointed towards the main gate of the Patel family mansion. The security at the main gate did not stop the car after seeing the Reddy family name on the licence te.


    The mansion was an open building with manually crafted statues along the path. Das felt modern vibes from the interior of the mansion.


    As Das and Luna were climbing the stairs of the mansion, ady in an office suit stopped them.


    "Do you have an appointment?..." She asked directly.


    "I''m the daughter of the Reddy family patriarch. I came here to invite your madam to the party at my house." Luna replied with a serious tone.


    After listening to the Reddy family name, the secretary asked them to sit on the outside lounge. Later, she went inside to inform Maria.


    "Miss, you can go. Madam is waiting for you in the hall." The secretary spoke aftering out of the house. Just as Luna and Das stood up to go inside, the secretary stopped them.


    "Maria Madam only allowed you to enter inside." The secretary spoke with a respectful tone. Luna turned towards Das to ask for his opinion. Das gestured for her to go inside as he sat back on the outside sofa.


    Luna walked inside the hall, following the secretary. After ten more minutes, Luna came back with a disappointed face.


    "Das, let''s go..." Luna said this with her face down.


    "What happened?..." Das asked as he stood up to see her face.


    "Nothing... She denied the invitation to the party." Luna replied.


    ''What do you mean, she denied¡­? Did you do anything wrong?" Das asked with a confused face.


    "No¡­ I just handed over the invitation card... After seeing the card, she sent me directly away with a serious face." Luna exined about what happened inside the hall.


    Das took the invitation card from Luna''s hands and gave it a quick look. On the invitation card, the matter of Richard''s marriage is printed in golden words, whereas Luna''s birthday is printed in thest line in small letters.


    Das thought for a long time beforeing to a conclusion about Maria''s rejection of the party invitation. Das directly held Luna''s hand and started walking towards the mansion hall.


    "Hey,... stop. You can''t barge in." The secretary tried to stop Das from going inside the hall. But without caring about her warning, Das entered the hall along with Luna.


    Inside the hall, Maria sat on a luxurious-looking wooden chair while her daughter Emma sat on the sofa across from her.


    "Who are you? ..." Emma shouted as she sat leisurely on the sofa. Das stood straight before Maria and tore the invitation card before her eyes. He blew up the pieces of the invitation card after tearing it into several pieces.


    "Daughter of the Reddy family patriarch, Ms. Luna is here to invite the Patel family to her birthday party." Das announced with a loud tone and a confident posture. Maria, who is busily looking into the office files, lifted her head to see Das, who stood before her without any fear.


    "Who are you?..." Maria asked while observing Das from head to toe.


    "I''m just a servant." Das replied back.


    "Hmmhh... do you think servants will dare to barge into my house? Tell me, who exactly are you?" Maria asked with a loud smirk.


    "His name is Mohan. Das¡­ He is here at my personal request. Do you have any objections?" Luna replied to Maria.


    "What!?¡­ Mommy, first kill this bastard. He is the reason for Richard''s marriage to a widow." Emma, the ex-lover of Richard, cried out after listening to Das name.


    "Luna, You can go and tell your father that I will personally attend your birthday party." Maria said with a stoic face, ignoring her daughter''s yelling.


    After saying a quick thank you, Luna left the hall along with Das. Das heard the sounds of mad yelling from Emma as they were leaving the hall. As Luna watched, staring at him with a surprised face, Das started the car''s engine.


    "I will definitely kiss you if you stare at me for one more moment." Das said while pulling the gear rod. Luna immediately turned away with a shy face.


    "This Maria is more difficult to deal with than your father." Das said as they left the mansion.


    "What do you mean?... I think you handled the situation pretty well." Luna replied to hisment.


    "Nah¡­ Luna, you did not understand the actual situation. When you announced my name, I saw a killing intent on Maria''s face. Even though her daughter Emma is shouting like a fool, Maria controlled her emotions pretty well. She is a calcted woman who knows how to deal with the actual problem." Das exined this while leaving Juhu Beach Road.


    "Then why did she reject me the first time?..." Luna asked with a curious face.


    "Because the invitation card is mostly about your brother''s marriage with the chief minister''s daughter. She felt humiliated when you delivered that invitation instead of your father or your brother. That''s why I only mentioned your birthday party in front of that prideful woman." Das replied to her question with a smiling face.


    "Das, I don''t know why you are working in a brothel house; with your thinking, you could have been a powerful person already." Luna replied with yfulughter. Das onlyughed at herments.


    "Should I take you home or do you need to go somewhere else?" Das asked while slowing down the car.


    "It''s already lunch time... Take me to a good restaurant." Luna said with a happy smile.


    "I don''t know any good ces in this area..." Das replied to her suggestion.


    "It''s not bad to try some new ces... Look for some good-looking restaurants while on the way home." Luna said after thinking for a bit.


    Das increased the car''s speed, and this time he warned her before pulling the gear lever. Luna moved away from the gearbox in an instant. With a loudugh, Das started looking for some good-looking ces to eat.


    Note: In future you can expect some romance between Maria aunty and Das... She is a widow from more than thirteen years... that desert need some irrigation i think. What do you say?...

 Chapter 47 - 47 : Eating is important

    <h4>Chapter 47: : Eating is important</h4>


    Melting Pot restaurant, Juhu, Mumbai city... Lunch time¡­


    Das stopped the car after checking the outside appearance of the five-star restaurant. As Luna also liked this spot, Das parked the car and took her directly onto the first floor. The ambience is super good in modern city-style setting.


    "Sir, what can I do for you?..." The receptionist asked with a respectful bow at the entrance.


    "Take me to a table at the window side." Das replied while checking the hotel interior.


    "Sir, this table has the best view... you can check the beach view clearly from this point." The receptionist said with a sweet smile while pointing towards a ss table. Das nodded his head and sat down opposite Luna.


    After some time, a waiter in white clothes came to receive the order. Luna ordered egg-fried rice without looking at the menu. Whereas Das ordered a Nalli gosh biryani (mutton biryani) after checking today''s specials on the menu.


    The waiter left after noting down the order. Luna sat silently while staring at the beach. Das did not try to disturb her as he was checking the phone. Surprisingly, he received a message from Ste, the mute girl.


    Das was stunned after seeing her message. She directly asked about the baby.


    "Whose baby is this?..." Das thought for a long time before replying to her question.


    "Why? Is the baby rted to you?..." Das replied back with a question mark.


    "First, tell me whose baby this is..." Ste wrote back.


    "The baby is mine..." Das sent the reply message.


    "Stop fooling me... With one nce, I can say that you are still a virgin fool. She sent back the message immediately. (Emotional Damage...) While cursing her inside... Das sent an angry emoji.


    "Wait until the evening. We will talk personally." Das sent a good-bye message to her questions as the waiter served their food on a transparent ss te.


    Das really liked the aroma of the food. The mutton looked juicy with a crispy finish. As the waiter left the table, they both started eating. While Das was devouring the biryani like a hungry wolf... Luna was slowly eating with her spoon in a daze.


    She was deeply thinking about something as she is staring at the beach. As they were about halfway through their meal, someone suddenly pulled Luna''s food te.


    "Haha¡­ What a pleasant surprise!... The great Reddy family''s firstdy is in my restaurant..." a tall young man who stood before the dining table said with an evilugh.


    "Luna, do you know him?" Das asked directly, without looking at the young man.


    "He is Vicky, the young master of the Shetty family." Luna replied with a dull look.


    "Hey, who is this brat? ... are you Luna''s new boyfriend?" Vicky asked with a taunting look.


    "I really get irritated if someone disturbs me while eating. So, I suggest you leave now, before I change my mind." Das replied while looking at the two bodyguards behind Vicky.


    "Haha... You cheeky brat. You really have guts to say that on my face. Do you know whose ce this is this?... This restaurant is my Shetty family property." Vicky replied with a murderous look.


    "Das, let''s go... We are gettingte." Luna tried to take Das away from this ce as it belonged to her family''s blood rivals¡ªthe Shetty family.


    "Why should we leave?..." There is still a lot of food on my te. Das replied back while chewing a mutton bone. Luna sat back after seeing Das, who was leisurely eating his food andpletely ignoring Vicky.


    Vicky immediately took Das te and smashed it on the floor.


    "What you want to beat me? ... Haha... do you dare to leave afterying a hand on my shirt?" Vickyughed at angry-looking Das. Das controlled his anger as Luna was gesturing for him, not to do anything rash.


    "Haha! Luna, you don''t need to worry. I won''t do anything to you. Just give me a kiss, and you can leave freely." Vicky said while looking at Luna with a lustful look.


    "Vicky, don''t go overboard. Think about consequences before bbering your stinky mouth." Luna replied with an angry tone.


    "Haha, it''s just a small kiss. What can your father do after I record our passionate kiss and spread it throughout this entire city?" Vickyughed with an evil grin. But Luna sat silently without saying anything. She was disgusted at Vicky''s brazen words.


    "What!?... are you denying my request?... Haha, first I taste your saliva before tasting your juicy lips." With a yfulughter, Vicky took the spoon from Luna''s te and started moving that spoon towards his mouth in a slow motion. The two bodyguards behind him were alsoughing at this drama.


    "Phat..."


    Just before the spoon touched Vicky''s lips, Das gave a loud, resounding p on his left cheek.


    One single p... Vicky glued himself to the floor unconsciously while blood oozed out of both his nostrils and ears.


    Interesting thing is, Das is looking at his hand with an amazed look after giving that p, because he saw a bluish energy on his hand at the time of giving that p.


    The two bodyguards who stood behind Vicky took a moment toe to terms with reality. They did not expect that someone could beat their young master on their own turf. Finally, the two bodyguards began their attack simultaneously.


    Das gave a strong kick to the knees of the left-side bodyguard and punched another bodyguard in the stomach. Both of them started sprawling on the floor with loud wailing. Luna, who sat in stupefied posture, stood up immediately and hurried Das to leave this ce.


    "Wait¡­ I''m still hungry. Let''s eat some more food." Das replied leisurely while gesturing for the waiter to bring the food. But the waiter immediately ran away after seeing Das signal.


    "Das, let''s go. There is no one to serve the food." Luna said with an anxious tone. Ignoring her cries, Das walked towards the kitchen, and Luna fellow behind him, thinking that Das was leaving the restaurant.


    But Das directly entered the kitchen. Except for the three beaten idiots, there are no other people inside the restaurant. The cook even forgot to cut the me before running away. Das reduced the heat and added two eggs to therge pan on the stove.


    "Das, what are you doing?..." Luna cried out with a worried expression.


    "Wait... the fried rice will be ready in five minutes." Dasmented while pinching her nose. Das started stirring the pan as Luna was staring at him dazedly. After adding the rice and other ingredients, the fried rice was ready in five minutes.


    Das passed on a fried rice te to Luna, and he took arge te and added mutton biryani with more bone pieces. Later, they came back to the same table and started eating, ignoring the silent atmosphere.


    "Where is Vicky?..." Luna asked after seeing the blood stains on the floor.


    "His bodyguards might have taken him to the hospital." Das replied while slurping the bone marrow.


    "Are you not afraid of the consequences?..." Luna asked after seeing Das, who was looking more rxed than a Buddha.


    "What can I do? It all happened in an instant. Actually, I gave a very casual p without using much force. But that weak fellow immediately became unconscious." Das replied with a pitying face.


    ''Haha¡­ Luna startedughing at his pitiful expression.''


    "Don''t worry¡­ I will ask my grandpa to deal with this issue. You don''t need to worry." Luna replied with an assuring tone.


    "Thank you for your efforts..." Das gave a funky smile.


    "By the way, when did you be a brave person? Before this, you used to be a timid fellow who was afraid of even talking to me." Luna asked with a curious look.


    "What are you saying?... Stop talking nonsense. I''m always a brave person." Das replied with an agitated voice. Without replying back,... Luna startedughing to herself. After half an hour, they sessfully finished their meal and left the restaurant.


    "Miss, do you have any physical cash? I only brought my card." Das asked aftering out.


    "Why do you need money?" Luna asked while passing a two thousand rupee note to Das. Das took the money and ced it on the reception desk.


    "A gentle man always pays his debts."


    Das replied with a serious face with his chest raised.


    "Stop bbering... That''s my money." Lunained. With a cheeky smile, Das started the car engine and raced through the busy streets of Mumbai as Luna sat beside him while applying glossy lipstick.


    "Luna, what is your Instagram username?..."


    "Why are you suddenly asking about my Instagram? ..." Luna asked with a questioning look.


    "I just want to check out your photos." Das said with a weird smile.


    "Pervert¡­" Lunamented in a harsh tone, but she told him about her Instagram profile name.


    "Thank you, Miss... By the way, what should I gift you on your birthday? ... (?)


    Note: You can expect more fights from Das as the spies from Zebra organisation are on their way to his home.

 Chapter 48 - 48 : Leave Request (Bonus chapter)

    <h4>Chapter 48: : Leave Request (Bonus chapter)</h4>


    Note: As promised I''m delivering a bonus chapter for the five stars review from @jose1992 , there will be another bonus chapter tomorrow as the book received one more five star rating. Thank you everyone for your continuous support.


    *******------------------------------------------------------------------------***************


    "Das Please don''t buy a gift for me. My birthday is just a small name-sake part of this big political party. Most of the people areing to celebrate my brother''s marriage with the chief minister''s daughter. So, forget about gifts; I''m not even considering it my birthday." Luna replied with a dull voice.


    Das also did not object to her opinion, as he also knew that the whole party was a political show with powerful people in Mumbai. But Das decided to make this party a memorable birthday for her. As the party is the day after tomorrow, he has plenty of time to make some arrangements.


    Finally, the Rolls-Royce stopped at the Reddy family vi after a long journey. Das spent one more hour inside the Reddy family vi while discussing the Patel family''s situation with the old man and the patriarch.


    Later, Das returned to his vi on his Enfield bike. While raiding the bike, he was seriously thinking about Ste''s questions about the baby. He did not understand why Ste was asking about the baby''s origin.


    "By any chance, did she rte to that baby?..." Das thought after remembering her rare golden-brown eyes, which resembled one of the baby''s eyes. Drifting in the thoughts of Ste and the baby Das reached his vi in the film city.


    Instead of knocking on the door, Das directly used his key card to open the main door. Just as he opened the door, he saw Ste, who was busily ying with the baby. She is making different sounds with her mouth to make the babyugh. Savi is pouring milk into the small bottle from a big two-litre bottle.


    "Das, you came earlier than expected." Savi said after seeing Das at the entrance.


    "It''s just a small work... How is the baby?" Das asked as he picked up a water bottle from the refrigerator.


    "Ask the same question to Ste... she is the one who is taking care of the baby." Savi replied with a helpless smile.


    "Hmmm... it is a good thing that she is taking care of the baby, but still, I''m worried as she is new here." Dasmented.


    "No, Das, you don''t need to worry. She is taking better care than me." Savi replied. Das took the milk bottle from Savi and gestured for Ste to hand over the baby. But Ste refused to pass on the baby.


    "I need to feed the baby!..." Das showed the milk bottle to her. But she gestured for him to pass on the milk bottle. After thinking for a bit, Das gave the milk bottle to Ste. He wants to see whether Ste can take care of the baby.


    If Ste could take care of the baby on her own, it would be a big help to him, as he could attend college and work without any hindrance. As the baby was happily giggling in the hands of Ste, she sat on the sofa and started feeding the baby. Das sat opposite her and observed her every action carefully.


    "Das, we are gettingte for business... Should I ask Ria to send someone to look after the baby?" Savi asked as the clock was ticking at six o''clock on the wall. Das took a moment before answering her question.


    "Savi, go take a shower in Ste''s room. I will drop you off at the hotel, and as for the baby, let Ste take care of it." Das replied while staring at Ste, who is busily feeding the baby.


    After listening to his decision, Savi left to take a shower, and Ste gave a happy smile towards Das.


    "Don''t get excited; send the baby pictures every half an hour. If there is any problem, immediately give me a missed call at my number. Do you understand? ..." Das gave proper instructions to Ste before leaving the baby with her.


    After half an hour, Savi came out after finishing the shower. Das said a few more things to Ste before leaving with Savi. Das reached the happy house at eight o''clock at night along with Savi. As it is still too early for business time... Das decided to stay in his room on the underground floor.


    "Das,... Ste will definitely take good care of the baby. You can rx a bit. Don''t hesitate to ask me if you need anything." Savi gave a wink before leaving for the first-floor hall.


    "No need... No need... I''m really good." Das replied hurriedly, as he understood her inner meaning.


    As Das was moving to his room, he saw Le, the reception girl who was always busy with her work. Das slowly walked towards the reception with a happy smile.


    "I thought you left this job. Why did youe back?..." Le asked after seeing Das, who stood beside the reception desk.


    "I just took a few holidays. Did you miss me? ..." Das asked with a short smile.


    "What?!!!... Who gave you permission? ..." Le asked with a loud tone.


    "Of course, it''s John... Is there anybody else to grant leaves?" Das said casually.


    "Really¡­ He did not allow me to take a single night off. Why did he allow a neer like you to have a holiday?" Le spoke with an agitated tone.


    "Why don''t you ask him personally? I''m leaving for my room. Bye¡­" Das left for the underground room as he needed to change his clothes.


    "Haaa¡­ I need to carry these new clothes to the new house." Das thought while looking at the new clothes he brought when he went shopping with She. He quickly took a shower and wore manager clothes.


    Even though Das has a lot of money now, he wants to continue his present life instead of living a luxury life with the hundred billion in the ghost cards. At present, being low-key is important as he needs to protect the baby, and at the same time, he should avoid the Aries family as their family heirloom is in his hands. In future, one of the hidden family, the Aries family will have to sacrifice a lot of wealth as they lost a great support from their heirloom spirit power.


    Das came back to the reception after taking a power nap. By the time he reached the reception area, Le was shouting loudly at John. Before her mighty tone, John looked like a pitiful worm.


    "What is happening?..." Das asked Le as he walked towards the desk. John, who stood like a victim, felt like he saw a lifeline after seeing Das.


    "Le, wait, I will exin.... Das is also here, so you can verify if I am saying anything wrong." John cried out with a worried face.


    "What happened, John? Why are you involving me in your quarrel?" Das asked with a confused face.


    "You are the reason for all this mess." John said this with an aggrieved tone while pointing his finger at Das.


    "What do you mean?" Das asked back as he tried to understand what was going on between John and Le.


    "Le is saying that I gave you permission to leave. She is ming me for not giving a day off. So, Das, tell this angry girl that I did not give permission for your leave." John requested Das with aining tone.


    "But John, you are the one who gave me permission; why are you denying that?" Das questioned him back. Le became angrier after listening to Das reply.


    "See, Das also saying that you gave permission for leave. Then why are you acting biassed? Give me two days leave as well." Le said this with a sad face.


    "No,.... Das doesn''t know the truth. That''s why he is thinking that I gave him permission to leave. But the actual reason is that the Reddy family patriarch put a good word about Das before our boss Martin. So, Martin instructed me to give a free hand to Das. So, I allowed him to take a few days rest because of Martin''smand." John exined with a worried face.


    "Are you saying the actual truth? ..." Le gave John a doubtful look.


    "I swear¡­" John replied after seeing her crafty look.


    "Hey¡­ Das, what is the rtionship between you and the Reddy family?" Le asked Das with a curious face.


    ''Come closer¡­'' Das signalled her in a husky tone. Le bent over the desk towards Das. Das moved towards her ear, acting like he was going to reveal a big secret to her. John also tried to listen to what they were talking.


    "It''s a secret."


    Das said in her ear with a serious tone. John startedughing like a child after listening to Das answer.


    "Scoundrel¡­ You are ying with me." Le cried out with an angry face. John gave a thumbs-up signal to Das whileughing loudly. But before John enjoyed his moment, Das dropped a shocking news on him.


    "John, I need to attend a birthday party at the Reddy family vi. So, I need leave for the next two days." Das asked for leave while looking at Le to see her reaction. Both John and Le were staring at him with an astonished look after listening to his leave request.


    "Bastard¡­" Le directly cried out before John replied anything.

 Chapter 49 - 49 : New Record

    <h4>Chapter 49: : New Record</h4>


    "Hey... Please stop cursing me!!!..." Das cried out as Le started attacking him after listening to his leave request.


    "Then stop irritating me." Le yelled with an angry face.


    "I''m just asking John for a leave. I''m not irritating anyone." Das replied with a sincere tone.


    "Stop acting like a gentleman. I know you are purposefully taunting me." Le said it with a sad face.


    "When did I do that?..." Das gave a questioning look.


    "Before yesterday, you promised to buy aptop and printer for me, and today you are asking for them in front of me. I know you are doing all this to fool me." Le spoke with an aggrieved tone. Das finally understood why Le was cursing him like a viin; he really forgot aboutptop matters.


    "Le, I''m really sorry. I forgot about theptop. Next time, I will definitely bring a newptop for you. I promise." Das replied in a sincere tone. Le sat back after listening to Das reply.


    "Das, stop pampering that little girl. It''s business time." John said while pointing towards his watch.


    "With a disappointed look... Das left for the first-floor hall to select girls for foreign customers."


    While he was on his way to the first floor, Ste sent a baby picture. A small grin appeared on Das face after seeing the picture of the sleeping baby. He sent a smiley emoji with a happy face. With more enthusiasm, he walked inside the first-floor hall.


    Inside the hall, Ria is shouting at a girl group that is making a loud noise.


    "Ria, why are you shouting at these prettydies?" Das questioned himself as he stood before the girls, who were in the middle of changing clothes.


    "Das, it''s ady''s matter. Give me five minutes." Ria said as she turned back towards the girls.


    "Nah, seventhdy, ask our little manager to decide on this issue." A short girl in that group proposed with a yful smile.


    "What issue?..." Das asked with a confused face.


    Little manager,... Ria''s sister is asking us to wear tight clothes... But, we are getting a ck mark on the skin due to these skin-tight clothes." The short girl exined in aining tone.


    "Das, don''t fall for her sweet voice... How could we attract customers without wearing this type of clothing?" Ria countered, directly opposing the short girl.


    "Wait¡­ I understand your problem. Ria, let them wear loose clothes today... Hey, short girl, I''m not your little manager; call me Das, and more than that, ask everyone to wear night gowns today." Das dered his judgement.


    "Das, what are you saying? Will John approve of your idea?" Ria asked with a worried face. Ignoring Ria''s helpless cries, Das stepped on the podium and made a big announcement.


    "Hello, my dear, beautifuldies, Toady is a homely day for everyone... so wear only nightgowns. That too, oversized ones... The most important part is to only wear a night gown; no other clothing is allowed. Do you understand? ..." Daspleted his speech and left the first-floor hall.


    Later, he exined the same thing to John. Even though he rejected Das idea at first,ter he agreed after seeing the girls in night gowns. Das instructed a subordinate to ce a sign board outside, indicating the avability of the special, homely-type girls.


    Das also sent a few subordinates to buy smooth, silky, and more transparent night gowns for the mature beauties who were selected for the foreign customers. As the customers started pouring in, John took on the task of marketing the special girls, whereas Das got busy disying the girls at the reception. Today the entire brothel house looked like a market as the customers started pouring in.


    "Das, two foreign customers are waiting on the seventeenth floor... go fast. We need to beat the house record today." John said with a joyful tone as they crossed the seventykh mark in revenue even before the clock touched twelve o''clock.


    "John, take it easy. We need more girls." Das shouted on the microphone with yfulughter. Das spent his time leisurely enjoying the view of several girls in transparent nightgowns. As he ordered the girls not to wear any inner wear, the protruding nipples allured every customer with a taunting look.


    In between, Das attended to a few foreign customers and used his skills to sessfully exploit arge amount. By the time the clock ticked one o''clock in the middle of the night, John ced a house full board.


    While Le and John were busily calcting today''s revenue, Das chooses to spend time with Ria. Ria sat alone in that big first-floor hall, as all the girls were booked for the night.


    "How is the baby?..." Ria asked while passing a tea ss to Das. Das took out the picture sent by Ste and showed it to Ria.


    "She is doing well. Ste is taking better care of her." Das replied with a happy smile.


    "Who is Ste?..." Ria asked with raised eyebrows in a questioning manner.


    "Ste is the mute girl we brought from the auction... I don''t know why she is actively taking care of the baby, before I even ask her to do anything." Das replied to her question.


    "It''s really good news¡ªat least you don''t need to worry about the baby''s care... By the way, Das, today a shocking thing happened. Do you know about it?" Ria asked with an enthusiastic tone.


    "What is it? ..." Das asked back with an interesting look after seeing Ria''s happy face.


    "Do you know the Shetty family?" Ria questioned.


    "Yeah, one of the four powerful families in this city." Das replied casually.


    "Today someone thrashed the Shetty family''s young master on their own turf, and more than the young master is still unconscious even after being treated in the best hospital." Ria said excitedly. Das, who was calmly listening to her sweet voice, suddenly felt a jolt and almost sprayed the tea in his mouth.


    "Das, what happened? Do you need water?" Ria asked after seeing Das, who was coughing profusely. Das took a moment to answer her question.


    "By any chance, did the young master''s name sound like Vicky?" Das asked with a confirmation look.


    "Yeah, do you know him?..." Ria questioned him in return.


    "I just hit him with a casual p. Why is he still unconscious?..." Das muttered while thinking about the scene where he pped Vicky with his bare hand.


    "What?!... You are the one who fought with him? ..." Ria cried out with an astonished look.


    "We did not fight. I just gave him a casual p." Das said it with a sincere face.


    "Are you for real?... Vicky is the only sessor of the Shetty family... they will definitelye for revenge." Ria spoke with an anxious tone.


    "Don''t worry. The firstdy of the Reddy family promised me that she would take care of this issue." Das said in a rxed voice.


    "Das, stop kidding me... This matter is rted to your life. Should I ask my first sister to take care of this issue?" Ria said it in a suggestive tone.


    "Ria, don''t bother about me. If the Reddy family really failed to deal with this problem, I know how to handle this situation. So don''t disturb your first sister." Das said it with a serious face. Ria also gave up after listening to his exnation.


    "Das, if you can''t handle this situation, don''t forget to give me a call." Before Das replied to her question, John called him on the microphone. He asked Das toe to the reception urgently.


    "Ria, I need to go... Thanks for yourpany." Das left for the reception to see what that urgent matter was.


    As he reached the reception area, John and Le were happily dancing before the reception desk while ying party songs on the mobile.


    "What happened? Why are you behaving like clowns? ..." Das asked as he reached the reception desk.


    "Haha... Das,e on, let''s dance!..." John said this while moving his fat body.


    "What is the urgent matter?..." Das questioned ignoring John''s invitation.


    "We set a new record... we almost touched the two-crore mark on today''s business." John replied with a happy smile.


    "It''s just a two-crore amount. Why are you so happy about it?" Das asked in a casual tone.


    "What!? ... Das, it''s two crores, not twokhs. Do you know how hard I worked to reach that amount?" John said as he turned off the music yer.


    "Even if it is two hundred crores, the entire amount goes to Martin. So¡­ You don''t need to celebrate like its your marriage." Das said sarcastically.


    "Das, you don''t know the actual matter. That''s why you are talking like this. Boss Martin offered a twokh bonus to you and me after listening to a two-crore profit." John said it with a proud face.


    "Then why is this dumb girl is also dancing with you instead of doing her dumb work?" Dasmented as Le was behaving oddly. Usually, Le kept silent as she was busily writing the ount book every time. But today, she is behaving totally differently.


    Note: Sorry for thete release.


    Reason : Function at the Rtives house...


    Result: Except for the food... everything is boring.


    I will try to release the chapters on time from tomorrow.

 Chapter 50 - 50 : Natalia

    <h4>Chapter 50: : Natalia</h4>


    "Hey, who are you calling dumb? You are the dumbest one." Le yelled in a high-pitched tone.


    "Haha¡­ Das and Boss Martin also offered a fifty thousand rupees bonus to Le. That''s why she is behaving like that." John exined withughter.


    "Oh, congrats, dumb girl... You are finally getting paid for your hard work." Das said it with yfulughter.


    "I will kill you if you call me dumb one more time. John, why are you giving him twokhs?... I''m the hardest-working person in this hotel." Leined with a resentful tone.


    "If I weren''t here, you wouldn''t even get that fifty thousand bonus, and instead of thanking me, you areining against me. That''s why I called you a dumb girl." Das said with a loud smirk.


    "You!!!..." Le started cursing again.


    "John, order some food... I''m really hungry." Das said,pletely ignoring Le''s yelling.


    As John left to take care of the food and customers, Das and Le sat at the reception desk. Le also started doing her usual work with an angry face. Das did not try to soothe her anger as he sat dazedly thinking about Luna''s birthday party.


    "Don''t tell me that you are thinking about what to do with those twokhs." Lemented as Das has been thinking for a long time in a dazed state.


    "Le, what should I gift for the birthday party of a rich girl?" Das questioned her, as he did not get any idea even after thinking for a long time.


    Are you talking about the Reddy family''s firstdy? ... Le asked him back without looking at him.


    "Yeah, her name is Luna. I want to give her a memorable gift at her birthday party." Das replied. Le thought for a long time before replying to his question.


    "Das, even though she is a rich girl, she might not have everything in the world. Give her what she needs the most." Luna replied with a meaningful look. Before Das, think about what Luna needs the most. John came up with tworge pizza boxes.


    "Here, eat until your stomach is full." John said this while opening the pizza box on the reception desk. After seeing the food, Daspletely forgot about the gift matter and started devouring the food like a hungry wolf.


    "Hey, leave something for us." Le grabbed two slices as Das was finishing three slices before she even ate one. Within ten minutes, the two pizza boxes became empty card boards.


    "John, if you don''t mind, can I leave for home? I have important work tomorrow." Das asked as he stood up to leave.


    "It''s ok. You can go. But order some food before leaving." John said it with a cunning smile.


    Later, Das collected his new clothes from the underground room and left for his vi on his Enfield bike. Under the street lights, Das drove slowly towards the film city while thinking about Luna''s birthday party.


    While taking his turn, Das saw arge advertisement for a newpany on the top of a billboard. Das stared at the advertisement for five more minutes before deciding what to do at Luna''s birthday party.


    With a wide grin on his face, Das shifted to top gear and rushed towards the vi in the film city area. After an hour-long journey, Das reached the vi entrance. Without making any noise, Das opened the main door using the key card. Just as he opened the door, he saw Ste, she is waiting for him at the entrance.


    "Where is the baby?" Das questioned her directly before asking why she was standing at the entrance. Ste typed a message and sent it to his mobile.


    "The baby is sleeping in my room. I''m waiting for you." Ste replied with a long text.


    "Do not wait for me next time. Your only work is taking care of the baby; other than that, don''t do anything." Das replied as he walked inside the house. Before going to his room... Das took a look at the baby, who was sleeping like a cat. Ste ced pillows around the baby. Das left after kissing the baby on the forehead. With a boring face, Ste slept beside the baby in her room.


    ****************-------------------------********************


    Inside a luxurious office room at the ck sheds in the port area of Mumbai. The dealer who leaked the information about ghost cards to the young master of the Zebra organisation is sitting on a leather chair. Two strong men sat opposite him with a ck mask covering their faces.


    The two men are the S-ranked spies sent by the young master of the Zebra organisation to find out the true background of Das.


    "See, he is the person." The dealer pointed at the monitor while showing the CCTV pictures of Das to the two strong men inside his room.


    "This is his address..." The dealer passed on a written note of the vi address in the Film City area.


    "The important thing is that you should not reveal your location at any cost. We still don''t know the actual identity of this person. So act carefully while investigating his background." The dealer spoke in a warning tone.


    "Even though he is a teenager, do not take this task lightly". The dealer added this after seeing the casual behaviour of the two S-ss spies.


    "You don''t need to worry. The young master has already exined about this task. We willplete the task in two days." One of the spies said this while reading the address note from the dealer.


    "When will you start your work?..." The dealer asked with a questioning look.


    "We came from a long distance, and our bodies need a little bit of rest. We will start tomorrow night." The strong man replied before leaving the dealer''s office.


    Das was sleeping soundly in his room without knowing about the arrival of two S-ss spies.


    ******************----------------------***************


    Capital city, New Delhi...


    Inside arge bungalow, a young woman is drinking wine while sitting on a gold-lined sofa. In the middle of the night, she is waiting for a news without sleeping on her round bed.


    "Madam, the information is correct. Your brother sent two S-ss spies to discover the background of the person with the ghost card. What should we do now?..." The manager asked with an anxious tone after exining the information to that youngdy.


    The youngdy''s name is Natalia. She is the sister of the young master who sent spies, and she also had equal rights in the Zebra organisation like her brother.


    "Manager, let the spies do their work. I can''t take the risk of offending someone with the ghost card. Let my brother take on this burden." Natalia replied while taking a sip from the wine ss.


    "What if the ghost card ended up in your brother''s hand?" The manager asked back with a nervous face.


    "Hahahaha¡­"


    Nataliaughed at the manager''s question and ignored himpletely. After that, the manager left without asking any more questions.


    "How could the ghost card appear in the hands of a normal person?..." Natalia muttered as she thought about how difficult it was to get a ghost card.


    Beep¡­ Beep¡­ Beep¡­


    Das woke up to the sound of his mobile rm. There is already a bed coffee ced on the table. With a happy smile, Daspleted the coffee and went inside the bathroom to freshen up.


    "Someone delivered this milk bottle." Ste showed the two-litre bottle of breast milk to Das.


    "It''s ok. Keep it in the fridge and feed it to the baby if she''s hungry." Das instructed beforepleting the breakfast.


    As he prepared to take the baby into his hands, Das received a call from She, the fake girl friend from his ss room.


    "I thought you were dead. Why are you noting to the ss?... The English teacher is asking for you every day." She shouted with an angry voice.


    "Calm down¡­ I got busy with my work. I wille from Monday." Das replied casually.


    "Whatever... don''t forget that these are thest three months of your graduation." She replied in a warning tone.


    "Don''t worry¡­ I can manage. First, tell me this... is Jackie still disturbing you inside the ss?" Das asked curiously.


    What Jackie!?¡­ his father already shifted him to a new college after the shopping incident. She replied with a loudugh.


    "The entire ss is thinking that I was the reason for Jackie''s disappearance." She added.


    "Haaa, what a disappointment... I still need to take my revenge on that bastard for the viral video." Das replied with a gnashing sound.


    "Haha, first think about your studies. Jackie is just a small fly." She said it with loudughter.


    "It''s ok¡­ We will meet on Sunday. Bye¡­" Das disconnected the call. Ste was staring at him with a dispirited look as he was sweetly talking with a girl.


    "She is just a ssmate." Das replied as he took the baby into his hands.


    Note: Please take a moment to review a five star... it will be great help for the book. Thank you for reading.

 Chapter 51 - 51 : Shaka laka boom boom (18+)

    <h4>Chapter 51: : Shakaka boom boom (18+)</h4>


    Note: This is the bonus chapter for the five stars review from @ayadalsakh17337. For more bonus chapters take a moment to write review for the book. Thank you everyone for your continuous love and support. PeterPan :-)


    ********************************----------------------------------------------*****************************


    While ying with the baby... Das forgot about the time. He left the vi in the afternoon afterpleting lunch with Ste. Before leaving, he gave the same instructions to Ste. He doesn''t want to take a chance on the baby... that''s why he always warns her before leaving the house.


    This time Das drove the pink car to the Cuffe Parade area to buy some holograms. Last night he saw the hoarding of a new hologrampany, and after seeing that, he finally decided what to gift Luna on her birthday.


    After driving for one hour continuously, he reached the hologrampany in the Cuffe Parade area. Das parked the car on the underground floor and took the elevator to the top floor. As it was a newpany, only a few staff members were avable to attend to the customers.


    Das directly entered the manager''s cabin and ordered arge number of holograms. The manager''s face lit up after receiving his first customer, and he immediately ordered the staff to prepare the holograms.


    "Sir, where should we deliver these holograms?..." The manager asked politely while passing a cool drink towards Das.


    "Deliver them to the Reddy family vi at the top of the Mbar Mountain area, and make sure that the holograms are functional before delivering them." Das replied as he took out the card to make a payment.


    "Sir, when should I send my technicians to set up the holograms?..." The manager asked as he received the card.


    "The party is tomorrow night, so firstplete the instation during this night, and we will import the holographic data tomorrow evening." Das replied after a quick thought. The manager took a long time before agreeing to Das request.


    "Sir, the total bill will be two and a halfkhs, including the instation charges. Is it okay for you?..." The manager asked before scratching the card for payment.


    "I''m not worrying about the money... Take extra tips if you want. But the work should bepleted on time, and most importantly, the holograms should be perfect without any deformations." Das said with a serious face.


    "Sir, you don''t need to worry about that. We imported these holograms from Germany, and we also hired experienced people for picture-perfect arrangements." The manager said with a happy face as the payment was sessfully transferred to his ount.


    Das spent the entire evening at the hologrampany, where they were showing him the quality and set-up of holograms. Das asked them to show each hologram before transferring it to the Reddy family vi.


    Finally, Das reached the Reddy family vi along with the holographic equipment. At first, the old man of the Reddy family questioned about the holograms. But Das said that these are the tools to improve the party atmosphere. As the old man had great trust in Das, he agreed to install the holograms without asking any more questions.


    After informing the old man about the hologram arrangements, Das started guiding thepany staff on the cement of the holograms in a circle around the party venue. Thepany staff started arranging the equipment without spoiling the original party decorations.


    Around nine o''clock, the party manager, Rao, came to the venue to check the party arrangements.


    "What are you doing with these people?..." Rao, the event manager of this grand party, questioned Das as he did not understand what thepany staff were installing around the party venue.


    "It''s rted to the party. These are the new piece of equipment to make the party more attractive." Das replied with a wide grin.


    "Did the patriarch know about this? Rao said with an angry face as Das had not asked Rao''s permission to install the holograms. But before Das gave a satisfying reply to Rao, Luna appeared before them with a wide smile.


    "Das, what are you discussing with Rao uncle?..." Luna asked with a sweet smile.


    "Rao uncle is helping me ce these holograms without disturbing the party decorations." Das said with a cunningugh.


    "Ohh, it''s really good then. Rao uncle, what type of holograms are these?..." Luna asked with a curious smile.


    "These are the special 3D holograms. Rao uncle is nning a good show with these holograms." Das gave the entire credit to Rao to satisfy Rao''s ego. The middle-aged Rao uncle got ted after getting credit for holograms.


    "Yes¡­ yes¡­ Das is helping me fix these holograms." Rao replied with a wide grin.


    "Thank you, Rao uncle, for your great efforts to make this party a grand sess." Luna replied with a happy face.


    "Haha, Luna Madam is exaggerating me. I''m just doing my work." Rao replied with a heartyugh. Das really felt funny after seeing Rao''s acting, who is taking the entire credit without any shame.


    "Das,e with me. I have encountered a small problem." Luna said while dragging Das towards the main building. Before leaving, Das instructed the staff toplete the instation by tonight at any cost. Luna took Das directly to her personal room.


    "Das, what should I wear for my birthday party?..." Luna asked while pointing at therge number of dresses that are neatly ced on arge bed. Das got baffled after seeing therge number of dresses ced on the bed.


    "Why did you buy so many clothes for one single night?..." Das asked with a confused look.


    "What single night!... It is my birth day." Luna said it with an angry voice.


    "Hmm, even if it is your birthday, you are going to wear only one dress." Das replied back with a deep sigh.


    "Stop lecturing me and first, tell me what I should wear from these clothes." Luna spoke with a loud tone.


    "Okk... calm down. Let me take a look at these dresses." Das started sorting out the dresses without asking any more questions. He quickly separated a few good-looking ones and asked Luna to wear them one by one.


    Luna took the dresses and went inside the bathroom to wear new clothes. Das started giving his judgement as Luna tried on the new clothes one by one. On the fifth time, Luna came outside while wearing a baby pink gown with a peacock design.


    "Das, how is this dress?..." Luna asked while turning three hundred and sixty degrees to show the dress. But suddenly the gown zip broke because of her sudden movement.


    Das saw her milky white back view from the zip cleavage. Luna immediately glued her back to the side wall to cover her naked back view. But Das was staring into her eyes awkwardly.


    "Das, I can''t reach the zip... If you don''t mind, help me a bit." Luna asked with her red cheeks and shy look.


    Das instantly stood up to help her. Why would he miss this chance to take advantage of a beauty?... Luna slowly tuned her back towards Das to zip up the gown.


    Instead of immediately zipping the gown... Das started touching her milky-white skin.


    "Hey, what are you doing? ..." Luna cried out in a whispering tone. but she did not move away from him.


    "There are some ck marks on your backside. let me clean them for you." Das said while opening the zip wider. He directly kissed her on the back while holding her shoulders. Luna felt a tinkling sensation from his deep kiss.


    Das started kissing her more intensely while slowly separating the gown from her body. Luna gotpletely immersed in his kissing sensations, totally ignoring her half-naked body. Das slowly started moving upwards as he continued to kiss her from her neck to pink cheeks.


    After turning her face towards him, Das directly kissed her lips. While kissing her passionately, he started massaging her belly with his right hand and using his left hand to rub her back. Slowly, the gownpletely dropped from Luna''s body, and Luna started moaning sweet sounds,pletely ignoring her naked body.


    After ying with her petite tongue for a long time, Das moved down towards her chest as he continued kissing her skin. Luna held his head tightly against her body. Das felt a tight grip around his head as Luna held his hair while making low moaning sounds.


    Das slowly moved her bra away from the nipples and started sucking the right-side boob while massaging the left boob with his left hand. After ten minutes of passionate forey, Das ced her on therge bed.


    As Luna is watching him with curious eyes... Das began kissing her on the naval point and used both hands to massage her boobs. Luna closed her eyes as she enjoyed the kissing sensations from his lips.


    Das felt burning lust as he moved down towards her flower point. He directly tore her ckce underwear without stopping his massage therapy. As he ced his right hand on her lower part, Das felt a wet surface. Without wasting any time, Das started sucking the juices from the lower part.


    "Ahhhh¡­"


    Luna made a loud moaning sound immediately after he touched her neb.

 Chapter 52 - 52 : Danger

    Chapter 52 -52 : Danger


    As Das inserted his tongue inside her deep pink cleavage, in the moment of lust, Luna pressed his head against her lower body. Just as he sucked her juices from the honey pot, his mobile started vibrating with a loud buzzing noise.


    Luna jolted back and immediately kicked Das away from the bed. Das, who got glued to the wall because of her strong kick, took out his mobile to check the number. He stood up like an office worker on duty after seeing the Ste name on the mobile screen. He immediately opened his WhatsApp to check the messages.


    Danger¡­ Danger¡­ Danger...


    Ste sent several messages with the same text. After seeing the text, Das rushed outside the vi without even saying good-bye to Luna. With her naked body, red cheeks, and a wet lower body, Luna sat dazedly as Das left like a sh after receiving a phone call.


    She felt bad as Das left without even ncing at her before leaving the room. For some time, she thought there was a problem with her body.


    "What type of man would leave a naked woman in the middle of an intercourse?...." Luna thought while covering her body in bedsheets with a disappointed face.


    Aftering out of Luna''s room... Das directly ran to the parking lot. Hepletely ignored Rao''s call from behind. In a sh, he took out a pink Benz car and raced to the vi in the Film City area.


    The security at the main gate opened the gate hurriedly as Das wasing towards them without slowing down the car. Just as the gate opened for enough space, the car passed through the narrow space at top speed.


    Das immediately shifted into top gear and raced through the busy roads of Mumbai. In this single trip, three speed control guns got activated, raising a huge amount of fines on his car number te. Ignoring the rm sound at the traffic signals Das directly drove to the Film City area.


    Just before he entered the vi, Das''s zooming vision directly turned on a person on the top of a sky scraper. Das stared at the persona for a moment and immediately turned his vision away from the person at the top of the building. At first, he wants to check the condition of the baby before taking action.


    "Hey, blue, I think he saw me." The person on the sky scrapper informed the other person who was hiding in the artificial forest around the vi.


    "That''s impossible¡­ You are on the eighteenth floor." The person with the code name Blue replied in a casual tone.


    "Nah¡­ I really felt his gaze on my body... like he is scanning from head to toe."


    "Hey, Red, are you for real? He is just a teenager. How can he see a person on top of a skyscraper?... First, concentrate on your work... The teenager is already inside the house." The person who hid inside the artificial forest warned with a serious tone.


    But... what this idiot spy didn''t know was... Das already scanned him from head to toe before entering the house.


    "Is everything okay?... How''s the baby?" Das asked with an anxious face after seeing Ste, who nervously sat in the hall along with the baby.


    "There are two people outside. They were constantly spying inside the vi using binocrs." Ste texted worriedly.


    "How do you know that there are only two people outside?" Das asked back with a surprised look. Even with the help of his special vision, Das only saw the outline of the two spies outside. But Ste directly found out that there were only two people spying inside the vi without even going outside.


    "First, think about the problem." Ste sent an instant reply, avoiding his question. After thinking for a minute, Das decided on what to do with the two spies outside the vi.


    "Ste, take the baby inside your room and bolt the door. Do note out until I knock on the door." Das said with a straight face, as he was seriously thinking about the two spies. Ste took the baby and went into her room without asking any more questions.


    After sending Ste inside her room, Das switched off all the lights inside the vi, poured himself a coffee, and sat on the sofa inside the hall. While drinking coffee, Das started observing the two spies with the help of his zooming vision.


    As his instincts were on high alert, Das easily controlled his vision while scanning the two spies. The two spies got rxed, as they couldn''t see anything inside the vi. Aside from the powerful binocrs in their hands, Das saw the same type of bag beside the two spies. Both of them arepletely covered in skin-tight ck clothes.


    After observing for five minutes, Das found out that these two spies belonged to the Zebra organisation as they had an inverted triangle symbol on the fore hand. Even though Das wanted to immediately thrash these two spies, he waited for an opportunity.


    The two spies outside are very well trained, as they took the position exactly at a perfect angle so that they could watch each other. The clock ticked twelve O''clock at the midnight. Das has been patiently waiting inside the dark room for a long time.


    In that pitch-dark vi, Das is clearly observing every detail carefully. His special vision is helping him see everything in that pitch-ck environment. Finally, the moment for which he had been patiently waiting for a long time happened after waiting for another half an hour.


    As Das was already changed into ck clothes, he came outside the vi from the back door. The person who hid in the artificial forest surrounding the entire vi left his position to take a loo.


    Das used this chance to appear behind the spy without making a single sound. While the strong person was leisurely taking the loo, Das directly closed the person''s mouth with his two hands and pulled him directly onto the ground. Before the strong person resists... Das forcefully tilted the spy head in an one eighty-degree turn, using his entire strength from both hands.


    The spy immediately got knocked out, as he couldn''t bear the pain from the strong force. After finishing the person inside the artificial forest, Das ran towards the sky scraper to hunt the remaining spy.


    What Das didn''t know was that the other person was already waiting for him on the top of the sky scraper with a handgun. Without wasting a single second, Das ran through the fire exit towards the top of the building, which is across from his vi.


    While running, Das felt a strong force running inside his body, making him more energetic and increasing his running speed. A wide grin appeared on his face as he was thinking about the Aries spirit inside his body.


    "Haaa... this thing is really forcing me to fight a hundred people." Das thought as he continued to climb the stairs at jet speed. Just as he opened the small door on the top floor, his body jerked towards one side, missing the bullet fired by the other spy who was waiting for his arrival.


    With an astonished look... The spy fired another bullet. But Das body is making instant movements,pletely avoiding the bullets fired from the handgun. After firing the sixth round of bullets, there was only one empty handgun left in the hands of the spy, who was shaking nervously.


    Das slowly started walking towards him without any rash moves. Instead of running away or fighting back, the spy gotpletely rooted to the spot where he stood with a startled look.


    "Don''t kill me, please. The spy started pleading in a nervous tone.


    "Why are you spying on my vi?" Das asked with a murderous look.


    "Someone requested us to find out your background." The S-ss spy replied instantly, as he gotpletely afraid of Das.


    "Who ordered you to do this task?..." Das asked back while staring straight into his eyes. This time, the spy did not reply to his question.


    "I already knew that you were rted to the Zebra Organisation. So, tell me, did the dealer send you to spy on me?..." Das asked again as he lifted his hand to loosen the shirt button.


    The spy gave a startled look after listening to the dealer''s name. Das immediately understood the situation after seeing his shaking head. Later, Das grabbed the handgun from the spy and directly hit the spy''s head with the handgun, making him unconscious with a single hit.


    Somehow, Das is still not ready to take the lives of these criminals. He wants to deliver a warning before killing people.


    After dragging the bodies of two spies to his vi''s front yard, Das tied the bodies of these two S-ss spies together and threw them inside his car dicky. Before leaving, Das collected two handguns and twenty rounds of ammunition from the bags of these two spies.


    He scanned the entire vi premises to check for any other people. After confirming that everything is okay... Das started the car''s engine and drove towards the ck sheds in the port area.


    Note: expect bonus chapter in the evening as we got a new five star review. Don''t forget to addments and power stones for the book. Thank you for your continuous support.

 Chapter 53 - 53 : Raining Bullets

    Chapter 53 - 53 : Raining Bullets


    Note: This is the bonus chapter for the five stars review from @Erwin_Piano_9883. For more bonus chapters take a moment to write review for the book. Thank you everyone for your continuous love and support. PeterPan :-)


    ********************************----------------------------------------------


    *****************************


    After travelling continuously for one hour, Das reached the ck shed area. He stopped the car directly before the gate of arge warehouse where he attended the auctionst time. After getting out of the car, Das opened the car dicky by swiping the key card.


    While two watchmen were watching him suspiciously, Das tossed the bodies of two S-ss spies before the entrance gate of the warehouse. Das took out a gold coin from his purse and flipped it on the ground.


    The gold coin has an inverted triangle symbol with red lining the borders of the triangle. It was presented by the dealer when Das came to attend the auction. The two security personnel started blowing whistles after seeing the bodies of the two people before the entrance gate.


    Within five minutes, the entire mob got alert and came running towards the entrance while holding iron rods. Das did not leave after delivering the bodies; he waited for the mob to gather before the gate. While the people were running towards the gate, Das loaded the two handguns, which he collected from the bags of two S-ss spies.


    The entire mob stood before the entrance gate with a nervous expression after seeing the handguns in Das hands. While staring at the mob, Das started firing the handguns while aiming at the sky. Not a single person dared to take one step forward as the sounds of bullets firing rang in their heads.


    Das did not stop after one round; he continued to fire the bullets while loading them one round at a time. Including the dealer, every single person at the ck shed woke up to the sounds of raining bullets.


    As Das continued to fire bullets without giving a break, The mob stood before the gate in a stupefied manner. No one tried to make a single squeak sound, afraid that Das would turn the pistole towards them.


    By the time he finished firing thest twentieth round, the situation had be so peaceful that, except for the sea wind, the mob did not feel anything. Without caring about the mob, Das was staring at the dealer who stood on top of a building from a long distance away.


    Even the dealer stood a long distance from his Das can clearly stare into the eyes of the dealer with the help of his zooming vision. Beside the dealer, a girl in a red dress was staring back at Das with a nervous expression as she remembered the scene where she underestimated Das by calling him a poor brat.


    After giving a final look at the dealer, Das tossed the handguns over the bodies of the two S-ss spies, who got conscious with the firing sounds. After tossing the guns, Das stepped on the car, sat on his car dome, and lit up a cigarette.


    While the mob is staring at him in a dilemma, Daspleted the cigarette leisurely and left the ck sheds without losing a single hair.


    "We should have attacked him after tossing the guns." A person from the mobmented immediately after Das left in his car.


    "Why are you saying that now? You should have made the first move." The other person replied with a sarcastic tone.


    "I''m in shock after seeing the raining of bullets. Otherwise, I could have beaten the sh*t out of that teenager." The first person said it again with a loud smirk.


    While the mob was murmuring about the incident, a pink Benz car was returning towards them. Das returned to the entrance gate and tossed the bags of the two S-ss spies on the ground.


    Just as Das opened the car door to sit back inside, a strong person from the mob came running towards him with a straight punch. Das turned back and delivered a punch to the strong person. The two hands met in a split second, and the strong person copsed on the same spot with loud wailing.


    His entire hand got deformed after receiving that punch. After this incident, no one dared to take another step forward. While looking into the eyes of the mob, Das sat inside the car and left the ck shed area.


    "Darling, why don''t you do something?..." The girl in the red dress asked the dealer, who was shaking with a nervous expression.


    "What can I do? I really messed with the wrong person this time." The dealer said this in a dazed state. The girl in the red dress did not ask any more questions after holding the shaking hand of the dealer.


    After leaving the port area, Das drove back to his vi in the film city. Ste, open the door. Das knocked on Stes door with a calm expression. Ste immediately opened the room door as soon as she heard the original voice of Das.


    "Is everything okay? ..." Ste texted with an anxious face.


    "It''s ok¡­ I''ve already dealt with them. How is the baby?" Das asked as he passed the water bottle to her.


    "You don''t need to worry. She is sleeping peacefully." Ste texted back with a smiley face. Das took a look at the baby before allowing Ste to enter the hall area.


    "Ste, how did you know about the two spies outside?" Das asked with a doubtful look.


    "I just guessed it..." Ste texted back.


    "Do you think I''m a fool? Tell me the actual truth." Das asked with a straight face. This time, Ste did not reply to his question. Ste sat silently in a daze, seriously thinking about her past.


    "Ste, why are you not answering my question?..." Das shouted in a loud tone. But still, Ste did not reply to Das.


    "Two days ago, you also asked about the baby''s origin. Why did you ask me that question? By any chance, are you rted to the baby?..." Das asked Ste, as his instinct is saying that Ste is definitely hiding something big.


    "Why are you not saying anything? Reply to me, Ste. What is the rtionship between you and the baby? Why are you taking care of the baby before even I asked you to do it?" Das questioned her continuously.


    He wants to know her actual motive. Finally, after a moment of thought, Ste started typing on the mobile screen, sending a message to Das.


    "Das. I won''t cause any harm to you or the baby. When the timees, I will definitely exin all your questions. Until then, don''t pressure me by asking about my past. You don''t need to doubt me. I don''t have any motive or desire." Ste replied with a message while controlling the tears in her eyes.


    After reading the message, Das calmed down and took a moment to understand the situation. Since he brought Ste to his vi, she has neither behaved violently nor shown any resentment against him. More than that, for thest two days, she personally took care of the baby without any idents.


    "Ste, as long as you take good care of the baby, I won''t ask any more questions. But things won''t be the same if the baby gets hurt because of your secrets." Das said before leaving for his room. Ste sat alone in the hall, thinking about her past.


    *******************************-----------------------------------------------


    -********************************


    Bandra West, Mumbai...


    Inside a high-specialty hospital, a young man isid on the hospital bed. Inside that VIP room, a middle-aged man was yelling at a small group of his family members and doctors. Vicky, don''t worry; your father is still alive.


    "I will definitely kill that bastard whoid a hand on your body."


    The middle-aged man is the head of the Shetty family, which is a rival family of the Reddy family in Mumbai. The young man who is lying on the hospital bed is Vicky, who got a tight p from Das at the Melting Pot restaurant.


    "Why are you still standing here? Bring me the person who caused this mess." The patriarch of the Shetty family shouted at the family members who stood calmly around the hospital bed.


    "Patriarch, the person who pped our young master is a small brothel manager under the Reddy family. His name is Mohan Das. The Reddy family''s patriarch''s daughter, Luna, is also present at the scene. At present, the Reddy family has an upper hand over us. So, our men don''t want to take a risk by acting against the Reddy family." The person who is second to the patriarch in the Shetty family exined the actual situation.


    "Then what are you suggesting? Should I wait patiently while my son is lying on a hospital bed?..." The patriarch yelled in an angry tone.


    "Nah, patriarch, you''re losing rationality because of your anger. Think carefully. This is a big chance for us to get back on track with the Reddy family, as the patriarch''s daughter is involved in this issue." The second person inmand exined with an evil grin.


    "Second brother, what are you saying?..." Did we still have a chance to get back on the Reddy family? ..." The patriarch asked with a reckoning tone.


    Note: Take a moment to rate the book a five star review... thank you everyone for your continuous support.

 Chapter 54 : Blood Duel

    Chapter 54 : Blood Duel


    Bandra West, Mumbai... Inside a hospital room... The Shetty family patriarch is discussing how to deal with the Reddy family. They intend to use Vicky''s beating to exact revenge on the Reddy family.


    "Second brother, tell me how we can get back on track with the Reddy family. Is there any possible way?..." The Shetty family patriarch asked with an anxious look.


    "Yes patriarch, there is a better way to gain an upper hand against the Reddy family. But to achieve this, we need to seed in one important task." The second brother of the patriarch exined with a wide grin.


    "What is it? ..." The patriarch asked instantly, without even thinking about what his second brother was proposing.


    "Let''s challenge the Reddy family to a blood duel... If we can win this blood duel, then the underground market will be under our Shetty family control." The second brother of the patriarch exined with an evil grin.


    "But why would they agree to a blood duel when the Reddy family already had good control over the ck market and brothel business?..." The third brother of the patriarch asked with a frown.


    "Little brother, you are missing the crucial point. Our patriarch''s son is in aa because of the Reddy family''s firstdy, and the Reddy family is conducting a big party at their vi... If we use Vicky''s beating as a reason and ask for a blood duel at the party venue in front of all the guests, the Reddy family will definitely agree to this blood duel." The second brother exined while staring at the patriarch''s opinion.


    But the patriarch is still in deep thought as this blood duel involves the future of the Shetty family. He is also thinking about the consequences if they lose this blood duel.


    "Patriarch, you don''t need to worry. We still have the support of the Mittal family, and if we can pressure the widow from the Patel family, we will easily win this blood duel." The second brother said it with an assuring tone.


    "Second brother, what if the Reddy family won''t agree to this blood duel? At present, they have greater support from the politicians and administration people, and the entire ck market is in their favour, so why would they agree to a blood duel?..." The patriarch asked with a serious face.


    "Patriarch, the interesting thing is that the Reddy family did not invite any supporters to the chief minister party. They only invited people they wanted to get support from. So, if they reject a blood duel in front of all these guests, the Reddy family will definitely face difficulties in gaining their support. So, let''s use this chance to force the Reddy family into a corner." The second brother said it with a cunning look.


    Before passing the verdict, the patriarch asked the opinion of the family members about the blood duel.


    "Patriarch, if we win this blood duel... Every year, our family will gain more than a thousand crores from the underground market of this Mumbai city. We must use this chance, patriarch." The third brother said it excitedly.


    After listening to the thousand crore profit, the family members started nodding their heads like chickens. While the Shetty family is making devious ns to dethrone the Reddy family from the underground market, The Reddy family is making arrangements for the chief minister''s party.


    This Sunday morning, the Reddy family is receiving congrattions from several supporters and important people from the business. Several people who were not invited to the party areing in the morning to pass on their gifts and congrattory messages to the patriarch.


    But the irony is that people are bringing gifts for the patriarch''s son, Richard. People didn''t even notice that it was Luna''s birthday.


    ******************************--------------------------------------*********


    ************************


    New Delhi, inside a multi-story building... Young master Henry is enjoying threesome sex in the morning with his girlfriend and personal secretary.


    While the young master Henry is at the climax with his girlfriend''s sucking force, his personal phone started ringing with a ssic iPhone ringtone. But the young Henrypletely ignored the call, as he needed to release the stress before taking on another task.


    After listening to the cell phone ringing nonstop, his girlfriend increased the intensity and made him release the stress from his body. The secretary, who is busily cleaning the young master, picked up the phone call and ced it near young master Henry.


    "Young master, the mission failed." The dealer of the Mumbai ck sheds area said this with a dull tone.


    "What do you mean? Did the S-ss spies reject the task? ..." Henry asked with a confused face.


    "No, young master, Last night, the two S-ss spies went to find out the background of that teenager with the ghost card."


    "Then what is the problem? ..." Young Master Henry asked with an impatient voice before the dealer could exin the actual problem.


    "Young master¡­ That teenager''s name is Mohan Das. He beat the sh*t out of these two S-ss spies. Not only did he just give a beating, he tossed the bodies of these two spies in front of my warehouse gate." The dealer exined nervously.


    "You fool; you should have detained him when he came to your warehouse. Why did you let him go freely?..." The young master, Henry, asked with an irritating tone.


    "What?!.... Young master, you still did not listen to the full story. Last night, more than a hundred trained subordinates failed to stop him. After tossing the bodies of the spies... He rained bullets into the sky as a warning. While he is smoking a cigarette leisurely, My subordinates watched him in a stupefied manner."


    The dealer exined the events of yesterday night when Das celebrated the Diwali festival before the ware house in the ck sheds area.


    "Young master, it is best if we don''t irritate this fellow again. He definitely has a powerful background." The dealer spoke in a nervous tone. Henry becamepletely silent after listening to the incidents ofst night.


    Note: Thank you every one for your continuous support... don''t forget to add the book to your library.

 Chapter 55 : Party Arrangements

    Chapter 55 : Party Arrangements


    After listening to the dealer''s exnation.... Henry started shaking nervously. A cold sweat appeared on his forehead as he got afraid that he might have offended a big shot. Even though he is part of a powerful organisation like Zebra, it will end for him if he offends a person with a ghost card.


    With the ghost card, one can raise bounty missions from the Golden Skull Organisation, which is an international assassin organisation dealing with powerful people around the world. That''s why he can''t mess with Das, who is holding a ghost card.


    "Don''t worry about Das. I will ask my father to take care of this matter. From now on, do not send anyone to inquire about Das." Henry suggested it after thinking for a long time. The dealer disconnected the call after hearing the instructions from Henry.


    "Thank God, this egoistic young master did not gave another foolish task." The dealer thought after listening to Henry''s decision.


    Film City area, Mumbai.... Inside a luxurious vi surrounded by artificial forest... Das is ying with the baby, who is giving a joyfulugh.


    "Das, food is ready..." Ste texted as she came out of the kitchen. Das got dumbfounded after seeing Ste in men''s clothes.


    "Hey, why are you wearing my clothes?..." Das questioned her with a weird face.


    "What can I do? There are no other clothes for me except my white dress. Since I came to this house, Ive been wearing the same white dress." Ste texted back with a sad face.


    "Tomorrow, I will take you shopping. So, stop wearing my clothes." Das replied while passing the baby into her hands. Later, Das ate lunch with Ste and left the vi to attend the party at the Reddy family vi.


    Before leaving, Ste gestured an OK symbol to Das about his party wear. Das replied a quick Thank you, and left the vi on his Enfield bike. By the time Das reached the Reddy family vi on the top of the Mbar Mountain area, the entire parking lot was filled with several luxurious cars.


    After parking his bike at one corner, Das directly entered the vi. While the patriarch and the old man were happily discussing the business with several people, Luna sat beside them moodily. On one side, the young master Richard is chatting with a group of posh girls in a new white suit.


    Das walked near the old man and gave a respectful bow.


    "Haha¡­ Das, you should have arrived earlier. We''ve got a small problem." The old man said with a partialugh.


    "What is it, sir? Did you forget to invite anyone?" Das asked with a smile.


    "Nah, that''s not the issue. The guests are arriving nonstop. So, I don''t have time to check the arrangements and decorations." The old man said it with a worried expression.


    "Let me handle it. I also need to activate those holograms." Das replied with an assuring tone.


    Before leaving for the party venue... Das looked at Luna. She wore a beautiful gown with a butterfly design. But the sad thing is that she sat like a doll without any happiness or emotions on her face.


    "I think she really got hurt..." Das thought while thinking about the scene where he abandoned her in the middle of an intercource. As Das, leaves the main door... Luna stared at his back with an empty heart.


    "How can he also forget that it''s my birthday? He didn''t even wish me." Luna thought with a disappointed face.


    After reaching the party venue, Das first called the hologrampany manager and asked him to send the technicians to prepare the holographic data. Later, he called Rao, the party organiser, to ask about the arrangements.


    "What happened¡­? Why did you call me?..." Rao asked with an annoying tone.


    "The patriarch''s father sent me to take care of the party arrangements. Is everything ready for tonight''s party?" Das asked while checking the decorations at the venue.


    "Except food, everything is ready..." Rao replied with a smug face.


    "Oh, then where is the serial number on the chairs, and why did you put political banners all around the venue?" Das asked with a questioning look.


    "Hmmhh... all the hundred invited guests are VIPs. There is no need to divide the guests, and the chief minister is attending this party. So, to match the theme, I ced the banners of important political figures." Rao replied with a loud snigger. Das gave Rao a weird look before replying on his crooked arrangements.


    "First, put a serial number on the guest seats. Make the guests sit in the same order ording to the serial number on their invitation card. Don''t forget that we are inviting these hundred people for a purpose."


    "More than that, first remove these political banners. This party is a family function, not a political meeting. Make the changes as soon as possible, and if you want toin, go meet the patriarch." Das said it with a serious tone.


    Even though Rao got offended by the harsh tone of Das voice, he made the arrangements ording to Das''s suggestions. After receiving the technician, Das also got busy setting up the holograms. Das instructed the technician to impart two programmes into the holograms.


    First, he wants to disy the pictures of the patriarch along with his father and the chief minister. Later, at the time of the cake cutting, he nned to give a surprise to Luna. Along with the holograms, Das also made several arrangements to surprise Luna.


    While the Reddy family is getting ready to host a big party at their house, The Shetty family started gathering arge mob to crash the party at the Reddy family vi.


    "Patriarch, we gather all our forces ording to your instructions... The Mittal family members are also here." The third brother reported to the Shetty family patriarch, who is busily discussing with his second brother what to do at the Reddy family party.


    "We will enter the Reddy family vi after the chief minister leaves the party." The Shetty family patriarch dered this with a serious tone.


    Note: For bonus chapter... add a review to the book. Thank you for reading.

 Chapter 56 : Party Time

    Chapter 56 : Party Time


    Mbar Mountain area, As the time hit seven o''clock in the evening, one by one, the guests began arriving at the venue. Das sat in one corner, tasting the food items one by one.


    Hepletely ignored the party; he came here only for Luna. The Reddy family really spent arge amount on this party, as they arranged more than hundred varieties of food items.


    Aftering to the food section, Daspletely forgot about the party and started eating arge te of meals, especially sweets. The serving person is looking at Das with a baffled expression as Das ces the te before him for the fifth time.


    "Sir, eating too many sweets is not good for health." The food manager tried to reject Das with a respectful talking. But Das took the spat from his hands and served himself arge number of sweets.


    After serving himself arge amount of food, Das sat in one corner and began observing the guests. The people who came to the party gave Das a strange nce before walking into the venue. But Daspletely disregarded everyone and focused on his food.


    "I should have brought my orphanage children to this party; this is really good food." Das thought while thinking about his past. While Das was enjoying the food, the chief minister''s convoy entered the vi with a loud siren. The patriarch and his son, Richard, personally received the chief minister and his daughter.


    Later the patriarch family and the chief minister family directly sat on the stage while Rao took the task of a speaker. Just as the chief minister sat on the stage, the first set of holograms activated, and the 3D holograms of the chief minister and patriarch stood up from the hologram devices.


    Das arranged them in circr order, surrounding the guests and opposite to the stage. Das also alternated holograms of the chief minister and the patriarch with pictures of Richard and the chief minister''s daughter.


    Das felt funny while looking at the bbergasted expressions of the guests. The chief minister''s daughter pped with more enthusiasm after seeing the lively holograms of herself.


    "Haha, the Reddy family lives up to their reputation; they really arranged a good show." The chief ministermented.


    "Haha, thank you, chief minister... I personally prepared these holograms." Rao said this with a wrinkled face before the patriarch''s father gave credit to Das.


    "Good¡­ good." The chief ministermented with a smiley face. Das already expected this oue. So he did not interfere to take the limelight. The chief minister''s schedule is always tight one¡­ hence the patriarch asked the chief minister to announce the engagement without any dy.


    "Patriarch, this is not good manners. I heard that your daughter is celebrating a birthday party today. Why don''t you first let your daughter cut the cake? Later, I will announce the engagement." The chief minister suggested a meaningful look.


    Even though the patriarch agreed to the chief minister request¡­ Luna denied it. "Uncle, if you don''t mind, first announce the engagement. People are waiting for this news." Luna replied with a sweet voice.


    "Haha¡­ patriarch, you really have a good daughter." The chief ministermented before receiving the microphone to announce his daughter''s engagement. As the chief minister stood up, he gestured for Richard and his daughter to stand beside him.


    "Thank you to everyone foring to witness my daughter''s engagement. I''m deeply indebted to the Reddy family patriarch for epting my daughter into his beloved family." Later, the chief minister took out two tinum rings and asked the new pair to exchange rings.


    While Das is watching the engagement ceremony with a boring face, Richard added the tinum ring to the finger of the chief minister''s daughter, and vice versa. Afterpleting the engagement ceremony, the chief minister did not leave immediately.


    He invited Luna to cut the birthday cake with a pping sound. This time, Luna did not deny his request. As the Luna stood up, a servant brought arge, five-foot chocte cake onto the stage.


    Luna grabbed the knife and made a small cut on the cake after blowing out the candles. While the people started singing the happy birthday song, Das activated the next set of holograms.


    Immediately, the lights went out on the venue, and a spot light appeared on the stage, focusing on Luna. The holograms surrounding the venue all changed into her Instagram pictures. After changing the holograms, Das released a bunch of air balloons with birthday wishes and pictures of Luna.


    Das changed the entire party''s mood in that single instant. While the guests were staring at the air balloons and lively holograms of Luna, Das finally saw a happy smile on Luna''s stoic face.


    Luna is smiling happily while staring into his eyes. For that one happy look, Das made all these arrangements. But the chief minister''s daughter got a little disappointed after seeing all these celebrations for Luna''s birthday.


    "During my engagement ceremony, except for the people shouting and pping, there are no other arrangements like flowers or balloons, and the holograms are mainly focused on the chief minister and the patriarch pictures."


    The chief minister''s daughter is thinking about all these things while Luna is happily eating the cake from the chief minister''s hand.


    The chief minister''s daughter also got jealous because Luna is way more beautiful than her average looks.


    "Here, take this. I prepared this gift especially for you." The chief minister handed over a pink diamond ne to Luna with a smiling face. Luna immediately received the neckless with an amazed look.


    As the chief minister offered a gift, the guests started offering gifts to Luna. The funniest part is that they brought these gifts for the chief minister''s daughter on the asion of her engagement. But all these expensive and rare gifts ended up in Luna''s hands.


    "Because of my busy schedule, I have to leave this party earlier than expected. I request that everyone finish their dinner before leaving the venue." The chief minister left the Reddy family vi after saying that sentence.


    But the daughter of the chief minister stayed back to spend some time with Richard.


    Note: Take a moment to add reviews to the book... I will release a bonus chapter for every new review. Thank you everyone for your continuous support.

 Chapter 57 : Attack of the Shetty family

    Chapter 57 : Attack of the Shetty family


    Note: Take a moment to rate the book a five star... Thank you @Lemon_Square for voting power stones daily.


    After the chief minister left the party, the patriarch started his speech with the guests, and Luna slowly left the stage without disturbing anyone.


    "Thank you¡­" Luna said with a sweet smile as she came near Das, who sat a long distance away from the guests.


    "Why are you saying thank you to me? I didn''t do anything." Das replied while observing the patriarch''s speech with the guests.


    "Stop pretending¡­ I know that you arranged these holograms for me. You really gave a big surprise for me." Luna said as she pinched him on the waist.


    "I just want to smile on your face." Das replied with a long stare.


    "Stop sweetly talking to me... Where is my birthday gift?..." Luna asked with a pout. Das took out a chocte from his back pocket and gave it to her with a meaningful smile.


    While Das and Luna were chatting like a sweet couple, The chief minister''s daughter is watching them with an envious look. Because, Richard sat like a fool without talking a single word with her, and Richard also did not prepare any gifts or surprises for her on the asion of their engagement.


    Ironically, all the raze and jealousy of the chief minister''s daughter turned on to Luna, who is eating a chocte happily while chatting with Das.


    After another half hour of long speeches, the patriarch gave an end to the party and ordered the servants to serve the dinner for guests.


    BOOM *** BOOM****BOOM***


    Before the guests stood up from their seats, a series of loud, booming sounds came from the entrance gate. Arge mob crashed directly into the gates of the Reddy family vi with vehicles.


    The vehicles stopped directly before the venue, and arge mob came out of more than thirty transport vehicles.


    Ten luxurious cars followed upon this mob, and the family members of the Shetty and Mittal families got down from these cars.


    Before the Reddy family patriarch realised what was happening, one of the Shetty family members signalled the mob to attack Das, who is happily chatting with Luna in one corner.


    Das moved Luna behind his back and loosened his shirt button to take on the oing mob. Before the Reddy family''s security came to the rescue, the mob reached near Das. The first person who reached Das attacked him with a baseball bat.


    Das bent his body to one side and gave a punch to the opponent''s ribs. Just the first person went down. The next person released a straight punch towards Das face. But all it took was one punch, and the next person also went down.


    One minute... Just one minute. Das took down more than ten opponents. Das stood in the same ce, and the opponent''s bodies wereid around him. After this incident, no one dared take a step towards Das. The entiremotion died down in a few minutes.


    The Shetty family brought arge crowd to intimidate the Reddy family, but all their momentum died after a single fight. While Das was observing the situation to find out what was happening, Luna held on to his shirt with shaking hands.


    "Shetty¡­ How dare you? Do you know whose ce is this?... Richard, call our security. Today, we are going to put an end to this Shetty family." The patriarch shouted with rage. Richard took out his mobile and informed his gang members and other security personnel.


    "Michael (the Reddy family patriarch), don''t act like a righteous person. I came here to settle ounts for what happened to my son." The Shetty family patriarch shouted back with an authoritative tone.


    "Hmmhh... your family is not qualified to check ounts with my family. So, stop your nonsense and get out of my house right away." The Reddy family patriarch replied with a smug face.


    "Hmmhh¡­ Just because you got some new supporters... Don''t act like a monarch of this city. Don''t forget that my family also has an equal amount of wealth." The Shetty family''s second brother replied back with a loud smirk.


    Before the two families engage in a fight, the Mittal family patriarch came in the middle to discuss about the issue.


    "Michael, we are not here topare money matters with your family. The Shetty family''s young master Vicky was brutally smashed in the hands of your daughter''s body guard, and your own daughter also yed a part in this incident."


    "So, the Shetty family is here to settle ounts with that young man and your daughter." The Mittal family patriarch, who came in support of the Shetty family, exined with a calm voice as he pointed in the direction of Das and Luna.


    "Mittal family, I already know about this incident... This issue is between my family and the Shetty family. So, stop nosing into other people''s businesses." The father of the Reddy family patriarch (the old man) replied with an angry look.


    The chief minister''s daughter, who decided not to be involved in this family feud, immediately changed her decision after listening to the names of Luna and Das. God really gave her a chance to pay back her jealousy for Luna.


    She immediately took the microphone on stage and interrupted the quarrel happening between these two families.


    "Hello¡­ Hello, everybody, please calm down..." The chief minister''s daughter shouted loudly on the microphone. The entire crowd turned back to see the person who was nosing in between these families.


    "My name is Ember; I''m the daughter of the chief minister of this state, and today is my engagement day. So, if anybody wants to crash my engagement party, think about the consequences." Ember indirectly warned the Shetty family with an authoritative word.


    The Shetty family did not expect Ember to be involved in this feud, but now they can''t ignore her as she is the daughter of the chief minister.


    "Ms. Ember, we are not here to cause any disturbance to your engagement party. We are asking for justice as my Shetty family''s young master was badly beaten by the Reddy family''s firstdy." The second brother of the Shetty family patriarch replied to Ember''s warning.

 Chapter 58 : Embers decision

    Chapter 58 : Ember''s decision


    The Shetty family came with great momentum. If they turn back without getting anypensation, the Shetty family will be theughing stock of Mumbai city. So, they did not back down even after listening to Ember.


    But what the Shetty family don''t know was,.... the chief minister''s daughter is also on their side. If something bad happens to the Reddy family because of this incident, the entire me goes to Luna. So, Ember wants to use this opportunity to me Luna, thereby satisfying her ego.


    The guests who came to attend the party are watching this family war more curiously. They were eagerly waiting for the conclusion of this war.


    "What do you want forpensation?... money or business¡­ tell me. I will throw anything you want." The Reddy family patriarch replied with a loud smirk. Finally the patriarch asked important question for which the Shetty family came prepared.


    "Michael, do you think Ick money or business. Don''t forget that my family wealth is not a single coin less than yours." The Shetty family patriarch replied with serious face.


    "Then do you want my granddaughter life as apensation?..." The Reddy family old man asked with an angry tone. Das can clearly see the raze on old man face.


    "Mr. Shetty even though your son got a beating¡­ he is still alive. So, stop thinking about taking anyone''s life." Ember, who is eagerly waiting like movie heroine to deliver her dialogue¡­ made thatment immediately after the old man.


    "Miss, Ember my Shetty family is not cruel family to ask for peoples lives. We came here to challenge the Reddy family. Except for the challenge¡­ we are not going to cause any loss on your engagement party." The second brother of the Shetty family patriarch replied with a stern tone.


    All people inside the party got confused after listening to this statement. Who would bring arge mob¡­ just to deliver challenge...?


    While the guests and the Reddy family patriarch looking confusedly at the Shetty family¡­ only the old man of the Reddy family got startled after listening to word challenge. Because he understood what Shetty family was talking about.


    "What challenge?... " The chief minister daughter Ember, asked with a confused face.


    "Every one¡­ please listen carefully. The Shetty family is officially challenging the Reddy family for a Blood Duel. Michael, if you are a real man, ept this challenge." The patriarch of the Shetty family shouted loudly with a proud face.


    "What!!!... Blood Duel!!!...."


    One of the guests who came to attend the party blurted out with an astonished tone after listening the Shetty family patriarch.


    "That''s insane¡­" the other person beside him muttered. Except for few old people no one understood what type of a challenge is it.


    "Father, what is Blood Duel?..." Richard asked the Reddy family patriarch who stood with a strange face after listening to the Blood duel.


    "Shetty, are you sure about it?... Blood duel is not just a simple matter¡­?" The patriarch asked for confirmation as hepletely ignored Richard''s question.


    "Father-inw what is blood duel?..." Ember asked with a curious look after seeing the serious reaction of the patriarch.


    "Blood Duel is nothing but war¡­ the two challenging families will gather their best men and fight at a designated ce during one particr date set by the moderator. The losing family has to give up their rights on the ck market of the entire city."


    "That include smuggling, brothels, antique market, Liquor business and several other important business deals." The patriarch exined with a serious face. Das felt baffled after listening to the description of Blood Duel.


    "During the blood duel¡­ no weapons or outside support is allowed. The two family forces has to fight with bear hands". The patriarch added before Ember asked another stupid question.


    A loud murmuring started among the guests after finding about the Blood Duel. The ck market is not just an ie source¡­ It will decide the fate ofrge families who are controlling this city.


    "Haha¡­ Michael¡­ why are you not saying anything?... Are you afraid?..." The patriarch of the Shetty family started taunting after seeing the nervous expressions of the Reddy family patriarch and his family members.


    "Shetty, do you think I''m a fool¡­ At present I have full control over this city and you lost forty percent of your supporters in thest few days. Why would I agree to your idiotic challenge?..." The Patriarch said with a proud face.


    "Haha¡­ I thought the Reddy family patriarch is a courageous man, but you are acting like timid cat even after having an upper hand against my family." The Shetty family patriarch continued his taunting.


    But the Reddy family patriarch did not get agitated¡­ he turned his face towards his father to know about his opinion. The old man gestured him to refuse this challenge at any cost.


    "Father-inw why are backing down. ept their challenge¡­ we will prove them who is boss of this city." Ember cried out with loud tone.


    She only cared about her proud image as a chief minister daughter and forgot that the entire future of the Reddy family is depend on this decision. The guests also were eagerly looking forward to the decision of the Reddy family patriarch.


    Thest Blood Duel was urred more than fifty years ago¡­ so most of these people were curious to see an out and out war between these tworge families.


    The patriarch ignored Ember''s yelling and continued to discuss about consequences of the blood duel with his father. Das also thinking about the in and out of this sudden challenge from the Shetty family.


    Ember got really upset as the patriarch ispletely ignored her. On a sudden impulse she announced a shocking news the Reddy family.


    "Father-inw, my engagement with your son is only valid if you agree to this Blood Duel challenge¡­ otherwise, I''m not going to be your family member." Ember directly dropped a bomb on Reddy family who are in big dilemma after receiving an insane challenge from the Shetty family.


    But the strange thing is the Shetty family got more shocked after listening to her decision. They did not understand why this brainless child is suddenly supporting their family.


    Note: Don''t forget to addments and power stones... Thank you everyone for your continuous support.

 Chapter 59 : I have one condition

    Chapter 59 : I have one condition


    Not only Reddy family, even the guests, servant and rival people¡­ everyone got shocked after listening to the abrupt statement by the chief minister daughter. The Shetty family used this chance to pressure the Reddy family for the Blood Duel.


    "Father, let''s ept this challenge¡­ we will make this shitty family regret their own decision." Richard said in a support to the Ember''s statement. The Reddy family patriarch looked at his father, the old man with a helpless look.


    The old man also understood that he can''t avoid this challenge anymore¡­ as the guests are observing the attitude of the Reddy family and also their new daughter inw throw a big stone to stir these troubled waters.


    "Shetty, who is the organiser of this Blood Duel¡­" the old man asked with a stern look.


    "Haha¡­ of course, the Abduh family will be the organiser of this Blood Duel." The Shetty family patriarch replied with a heartyughter as they achieved their motive.


    "Then what is the date of the Blood Duel?... "The old man asked back without showing any emotions on his wrinkled face.


    "On the fourteenth of the next month at the football arena..." The Shetty family patriarch announced the date and venue loudly.


    "It''s ok then¡­ my Reddy family is epting your challenge for a Blood Duel and if my family lose this challenge, we willpletely give up on the ck Market." The old man dered with stern tone.


    Das can see that the old man had an uneasy look as he dered the challenge. People started discussing more loudly after the old man''s deration. Some people immediately called important people to pass on this message.


    "Haha¡­ Mr. Shetty, what will you say now?..." Reddy family is not a soft permission. Embermented with a proud look. She got happy that the Reddy family epted this challenge after listening to her decision.


    "Yes¡­ Yes¡­ Indeed, the Reddy family has some courageous people and Ms. Ember, I really thank you¡­ for your fair judgement in this matter." The second brother of the Shetty family patriarch started praising the chief minister daughter as she helped them a lot.


    "Ms. Ember, if you don''t mind¡­ my family still has a small request." The second brother added with a requesting tone.


    "What is it?..." Ember instantly asked even before patriarch blocked her from involving in this matter.


    Ember got ted with the praising of the Shetty family, that''s why she actively asked about the new request by the Shetty family.


    "Ms. Ember, the actual person who hit my family young master is him. So, I also want him to participate in the blood duel along with the Reddy family force." The Shetty family second brother replied while pointing finger at Das who stood a distance away from the crowd.


    Suddenly, everyone turned their focus towards Das as he stood beside Luna. Until now, Das observed the entire situation like a spectator¡­ But suddenly the Shetty family involved him in this mess. So, he can''t be bystander in this issue anymore.


    The chief minister daughter immediately took this chance to pass on her judgement as she is also waiting take care of her grudge on Das who is acting intimately with Luna.


    "Of course, he is a servant of the Reddy family¡­ so, he will also participate in this Blood Duel." Ember said directly like it is just a small matter¡­ without thinking about any consequences.


    "Nooo¡­" Luna cried out immediately after listening to Ember.


    "What?... do you want to protect this chocte boy....?" Ember asked in a belittling tone.


    Luna did not understand what to reply¡­ she can''t directly shield Das in front of all these guests as she is the Patriarch''s daughter.


    "I may be working under the Reddy family¡­ but still, I did not sold my freedom. So, Ms. Ember, you don''t have any right to decide on this matter." Das said with a sarcastic tone.


    Das is not afraid of this blood duel¡­ but he doesn''t want enter into this challenge by holding short end. In the heat of a moment Reddy family agreed to this challenge without thinking about the actual facts. But Das don''t want to make the same mistake.


    Everyone got baffled with the straight rejection by Das. Even Reddy family bow down to Ember¡­ But Das out right rejected her on the face.


    "You dare to reject me?... do you know who I am?... You body will disappear from this world if I say single word." Ember shouted back furiously.


    But Daspletely ignored her yelling and walked near the old man along with Luna.


    "Father, it is rted to our family reputation. Why is this dog rejecting the decision of our family member?" Richard shouted in support of her new wife.


    Ember finally felt some satisfaction as Richard is supporting her. The patriarch is also thinking about the same thing. Das is not only rejecting the Blood Duel¡­ He also affecting the reputation of the Reddy family by rejecting Ember in front of all these guests.


    "Das, why don''t you agree to this challenge first¡­ Later I will definitely make arrangements to protect you." The old man who always supported Das asked in a requesting tone.


    "Who said I don''t want to participate in this Blood Duel. All I have is just a small condition." Das dered loudly¡­ so that the Shetty family could also here his decision.


    "What is it...?" Ember asked with an impatient tone.


    Das felt an annoyed¡­ as Ember is nosing in all matters. He wants to trap the Shetty family by beating them in their own game. But Ember always poking her butt in every matter.


    "Ms. Ember, I''m the one who thrashed the young master of the Shetty family and the Shetty family is asking me to participate in this challenge."


    "This matter is between me and the Shetty family. So, please stop nosing in this matter."


    Even though Das said politely¡­ everyone can feel the irritation and sarcasm in his words. Some people evenughed at Ember¡­ as she is exactly nosing in all matters.


    Even the Reddy family patriarch and the old manughed inside without rebuking.


    "What is your condition?..." Finally the Shetty family second brother asked the important question foe which Das is eagerly waiting for.


    Note: What do you think about Das having an intercource with Ember?... I''m still can''t decide on this matter. Please post your suggestions. Thank you.

 Chapter 60 : Lets bet twenty thousand crores!

    Chapter 60 : Let''s bet twenty thousand crores!


    After sessfully muting the Ember from nosing in the matters between him and the Shetty family¡­ Das turned his focus on to the Shetty family patriarch.


    "Mr. Shetty, You family only control thirty percent of the ck market¡­ whereas the Reddy family own more than fifty percent market. Then how is this Blood Duel being a fair challenge without putting on equal stakes." Das questioned while staring directly the Shetty family patriarch.


    Even though the Reddy family patriarch thought of this issue¡­ he agreed to the challenge because it is rted to their family prestige. But Das is not going to do the same mistake.


    Shetty family is the one who came up with this challenge¡­ so, Das has every chance to question their proposal.


    The Shetty family patriarch got perplexed with the direct question from Das. He can''t back down or rebuke Das as all the guests were watching at him with scrutinising gaze.


    "Haha¡­ boy, do even qualify to ask this question?... The Reddy family already epted this challenge. So, they can''t argue for the equal stakes after epting the challenge." The second brother of the Shetty family replied tactically.


    Das looked back at the old man to see his reaction. The old man nodded his head confirming the Shetty family im. Das though for a moment before deciding on a crucial decision.


    "Mr. Shetty, I''m not rted to the Reddy family. Even if the Reddy family win or lose in this Blood Duel... I won''t gain anything. So, if you want me to participate in this Blood Duel¡­ you have to ept my challenge in return. Is it Ok for you...?"


    Das questioned with a loud voice¡­ so that every one could hear him clearly. Ember startedughing loudly after listening to Das question¡­ and everyone fallowed her.


    Even the family members of the Reddy family startedughing along with the Shetty brother of the Shetty family started insulting Das in front of the all the guests.


    family. But Das stood there silently with a determined look.


    "Haha¡­ boy, you really have guts to talk like this. But I really like your bravery¡­ tell me what is your challenge?" The second brother of the Shetty family asked with aughing tone.


    Das can see the loud mockery in his voice¡­ but without caring about the peopleughing... Das put forward his challenge.


    "Mr. Shetty, I want to ce a personal bet as stake in this blood duel. Do you agree to this?" Das asked calmly without getting agitated with the Shetty family mockery.


    "What you wanna ce bet against my family? Do you even know my family wealth¡­ Haha, tell me how much you wanna bet? One crore?... two crores¡­?" The third brother of the Shetty family started insulting Das in front of the all the guests.


    More people startedughing and Richard also made some funnyments after listening to silly request of Das. Ember also used this to make some scornfulments. Even the Reddy family old man did not understand the actual motive of Das.


    "Brat, I''m epting to your challenge¡­ tell me how much want to bet?..." The Shetty family patriarch questioned while looking down on Das.


    "How much is your family wealth¡­?" Das asked back with mocking smile.


    Now he holds the situation as the Shetty family agreed to his challenge¡­ the Shetty family stumbled on the same hole¡­ they prepared for the Reddy family.


    "You don''t need to worry¡­ My family worth is more than twenty thousand crores¡­ Say the number¡­ How much you wanna bet¡­?" The second brother of the Shetty family replied satirically.


    Twenty thousand crores¡­ twenty thousand crores¡­ what the¡­!!!


    People got perplexed after listening to the worth of the Shetty family... which almost equal with the Reddy family who is controlling this city from thest two hundred years.


    "Then my bet is twenty thousand crores¡­ Do you dare to bet Mr. Shetty!?..." Das questioned with a taunting look.


    "Are you insane...?" Ember is the first one to react after listening to Das. She almost trickery."


    lost her bnce on the stage¡­ all the guests were staring at Das with their eyes wide open. They did not understand how to react.


    "Patriarch, he is just speaking nonsense to avoid the Blood Duel..." The third brother of the Shetty family spoke loudly.


    Most of the people felt the same opinion as they can''t imagine a teenager holding twenty thousand crores. The Shetty family patriarch observed Das for a long time before replying to Das challenge.


    "I know that you are just bluffing. But you are not going to escape this Blood Duel with trickery."


    "Next week, the Abduh family will conduct the peace meeting before the Blood Duel. If you can bring twenty thousand crores at that time¡­ I will dly ept your bet." The patriarch replied with a calm face.


    "Brat even if you can''t bring the money¡­ you have to participate in this blood duel." The second brother of the Reddy family said with an evilugh.


    "Shetty, I think you are done here. Leave my family now¡­" The Reddy family patriarch spoke while gnashing his teeth.


    The Shetty family slowly left with the mob whileughing happily as they finally achieved their goal. It is definitely a great move to take revenge against the Reddy family.


    Ironically, the guests also slowly left the Reddy family vi without waiting for the dinner. The Reddy family old man sat dazedly while thinking about the consequences of this blood duel.


    Ember also left with the security of the chief minister without saying a single word to the Reddy family. Reddy family patriarch took all the family members inside the vi. Only Luna left outside with Das.


    "Das, don''t participate in this challenge." Luna said as she held his hand.


    "Luna, don''t worry about me¡­ I know how to deal with this." Das replied with an assuring tone.


    "Das, what should we do with this food¡­ Everyone left without even touching the food." Luna asked worriedly.


    Das came out of his thoughts about the Blood Duel¡­ after listening to the Luna''s question about the food. He knows exactly what to do with the food.


    "Don''t worry¡­ ask Rao to load the food into a truck." Das said with a smiling face.

 Chapter 61 : Nude pics

    Chapter 61 : Nude pics


    At night nine O''clock, Das took the food truck from the Reddy family and drove it towards his orphanage at the clock centre.


    Even though Das rejected Luna¡­ She insisted toe along with him. As Luna sat beside him in the food truck¡­ Das took away the truck from the Reddy family vi. He already informed his chacha at the orphanage about the food delivery.


    After Das left the vi¡­ one by one all the supporters of the Reddy family queued towards the Mbar Mountain area. The Reddy family started calling every important person in. the city. He wants to arrange an urgent meeting with all his supporters and well-wishers in preparation of the Blood Duel.


    While the Reddy family busily making arrangements for the blood duel¡­ The information about the challenge between Shetty family and Reddy family is spreading like a wild fire.


    All the underground forces, people from the ck market and other low-level bosses who were involved in the smuggling, brothel, gambling, liquor, moneyundering¡­ everyone who involved the activities of the ck market started making their preparation for the uping blood duel.


    The change of leadership will be great effect on the ck-market activities as the several people lose their control over their business.


    Central Mumbai, inside a Muslim dominated area¡­ An old man is enjoying hukkah after having a blissful dinner. Suddenly, one of his grandsons brought a startling news while holding a mobile in his hands.


    "Abduh chacha, the old man from the Reddy family wants to talk to you urgently." His grandson said in a hurried tone while passing the mobile towards him.


    "Tell me Reddy Saheb, why are you disturbing this old man after all these years." Abdu asked with a loudughter.


    But after listening to the old man from the Reddy family¡­ A serious frown appeared on Abduh''s face.


    "Ok, Reddy Saheb, I will personally make the arrangements for this blood duel."


    Abduh disconnected the call after receiving the information about the Blood Duel.


    "Mohammad, inform everyone to gather at my ce in one hour. It''s an important matter¡­ so, ask everyone to attend the meeting¡­ especially your father. I want to see him immediately."


    city.


    After driving the truck for full one hour, Das reached the orphanage without any Abduh family is the organisers of the blood duel in the Mumbai city. So, he has to make sufficient arrangements for conducting the blood duel without any mistakes. Later in that night Abduh also received call from several important people in the city.


    After driving the truck for full one hour, Das reached the orphanage without any mishaps. As Das entering inside the orphanage¡­ the children started screaming with more enthusiasm. Luna saw a sweet smile on Das face when he entered inside this orphanage.


    Das, stopped the truck before the main hall and slowly the children started moving the food items from the truck. Das and Luna also carried some weights. After setting everything in order¡­ Das ordered the children to set up a queue.


    As the childrening one by one with a te in their hands¡­ Luna served them different types of sweets¡­ and Das took the task of serving the main course. The children started making more noise after seeing the food items.


    The food was actually prepared for the VIP''s who are controlling this city. But it was finally ended up in this orphanage because of Das. Luna felt more happier while looking at the children who are asking for more sweats with puppy face.


    "Das bayya, your girlfriend is really beautiful." An eight-year-old small girlmented as she took another sweet from Luna''s hands.


    "Hey, she is not my girlfriend¡­" Das blurted out instantly.


    "Then, why did she came along with you in this night time?" Another boy asked with cheekyugh.


    "Stop imagining nonsense. Today is her birthday and she is the one who is sponsoring all this food. Do you get it now?..." Das replied to the small boy with a meaningful look.


    As Das announced that it is her birthday, the children started greeting her with loud noise. Later, Luna also ate along with the children while they were telling her the stories about Das in the orphanage. Das also introduced Luna to the warden and other staff inside the orphanage.


    In-between Das mobile rang several times¡­ But Das ignored the call after seeing the caller Id. The person who is calling continuously is Amy, the Lolli who sent nude photos for an iPhone.


    After saying a final good bye to the orphanage children¡­ Das started his return journey towards the Reddy family vi in the same food truck. While they were leaving the orphanage, the children were shouting happy birthday with loud screaming tone.


    "Das, thank you for bringing me to this ce. I really felt more happiness in this ce than my luxurious house." Luna said as she leaned on Das shoulder.


    "Luna, this ce is also a stress buster to me. I spent all my childhood in this ce¡­ and it mean a lot to me. If I ever felt lonely¡­ this is the first ce I will visit." Das said as he kissed her on the fore head.


    While chatting happily, they reached the Mbar Mountain area. By the time Das drove the car to the mountain top¡­ the entire pathway is filled with cars. More than two hundred cars were parked up to the outside gate.


    "Luna, I think your father called for arge meeting. Let''s go¡­ I will park this truck here." Das said as he parked the truck at one corner.


    Luna kissed him on the cheek and left the truck without looking back. After parking the truck, Das brought his bike outside the vi gate with a great struggle as several cars were blocking the path way.


    Before starting the journey, Das took out his mobile to check the messages from Ste. Aside from Ste, Amy sent several messages to his WhatsApp.


    Just as he opened her chat window, Das several nude pictures of Amy in multiple angles¡­ She sent the pictures of her every body part.


    Below the pictures, Amy also sent arge number of messages with the same text.


    "Call me once¡­ It''s urgent." She sent the same message repeatedly.


    Note: By the way Das took screenshots before calling this lolli (:-P).... Don''t forget to add power stones andments... thank you for your support.

 Chapter 62 : Damsel in Distress

    Chapter 62 : Damsel in Distress


    It''s already a midnight as the clock was ticking at elven O''clock¡­ the Mumbai city is covered in night fog with little cold atmosphere.


    After checking urgent messages from Amy, Das called back while standing at the main gate of the Reddy family vi.


    "What happened....?" Das asked immediately after Amy picked up the call.


    "Das, pleasee to Taj hotel¡­ it''s urgent..." Amy said in a shaking tone.


    "What happened...?" Das asked again.


    "Nah¡­ first youe her. It''s really important¡­ my sister is in great risk. Pleasee¡­" Amy disconnected the call after saying that sentence. During the call Das also heard loud yelling sounds of a man.


    Hotel Taj is just half an hour away from Reddy family¡­ so, Das started the bike engine and raced towards the hotel.


    By the time Das reached the Taj hotel, Amy is already waiting for him at the hotel reception. A spark appeared on Amy''s eyes after seeing Das like she saw a life line.


    "Das,e with me..." She held his hand and started dragging him towards the elevator.


    "Hey, first tell me what happened....?" Das resisted her.


    "Das, hurry¡­ my sister is in trouble..." Amy replied with a nervous tone.


    "Stop shaking and first exin me what happened to your sister¡­?" Das asked while trying calm her nervous body.


    "It''s Jackie¡­ that bastard brought my sister for a dinner andter took her to this hotel. He said he want to meet a friend¡­ so, my sister followed him blindly."


    "But that bastard forced my sister for sex and my sister hit him on the head with a flower vase. Now that guy is ck mailing my sister as this hotel belongs to Reddy family¡­ he is also threatening my father life."


    "Das hurry¡­" Amy said with quiver.


    "Wait¡­ how do you know all this¡­? In this story you are not with your sister¡­" Das asked with a doubtful look. He can''t fully trust these brainless people as they already done great damage to his life because of trusting them once.


    "My sister also invited me for dinner¡­ but I came littlete. Das, please hurry¡­ if you dy more time¡­ they will definitely call police." Amy hurried and started dragging him to the elevator. Das followed her helplessly while thinking about how to deal with this matter.


    Hotel Taj, 12th floor, Room number 1206¡­


    Das stopped Amy before opening the room door. Inside the room, the hotel manager is giving a warning to Moni and Jackie is also threatening her with the Reddy family name.


    "Little girl, if you don''t agree to young master''s request¡­ I will call the police immediately. You have no other choice in this matter." The manager gave a serious warning to Moni who stood at one corner like a victim in court.


    "Manager, you don''t need to call the police¡­ she is a clever girl." Jackie said with an evilugh.


    "By the way Moni, if you don''t agree to my request¡­ your sister will also go to jail along with you." Jackie said whileughing loudly. Moni started sobbing more loudly after listening that Jackie is also involving her sister in this matter.


    "Jackie, please leave me¡­ I hit you unintentionally." Mona began pleading with a sobbing face.


    Before Jackie gave another threat¡­ the room door opened suddenly.


    "Jackie, you bastard¡­ I will kill you today..." Amy began shouting crazily after opening the room door. But Jackie was not looking at Amy¡­ he is staring at Das with a stupefied look.


    "Hey, brat¡­ who allowed you inside." The manager yelled at Das while trying to push him away from the room.


    ''Phat¡­''


    "Call your owner."..... "Now." Das said seriously after giving a tight p to the manager who is supporting Jackie.


    Jackie who sat leisurely on the bed with an ice pack over his bleeding head, immediately stood up to get away from the hotel room. He knows that Das had a little connection with the Reddy family as he mopped floors because of that reason.


    But Das pushed him back with a single hand.


    "Stay where you are¡­" Das said while showing the threatening finger to Jackie.


    The manager immediately called the owner as he felt that something is wrong after seeing the Jackie who is trying to escape from the room.


    "Sir, the owner went to Reddy family vi¡­ he can''t be here at this time." The manager replied with a shivering tone. Das thought for a minute before instructing the manager.


    "I''m taking these girls with me. You hold on to this idiot and report this matter to your hotel owner. Did you get it?" Das asked while gesturing Amy to take her sister outside the hotel room.


    "Sir, if you don''t mind¡­ can you tell me who are you?... I can only decide on this matter after knowing your background." The manager asked intriguingly.


    "My name is Mohan Das. Ask your owner who I am¡­ He will you tell in detail." Das said with a serious look before leaving the room.


    "Don''t let this idiot get away from this matter¡­ I want to see him apologising to thatdy." Das said as he stood at the room door.


    After dealing with the manager, Das came outside the hotel along with Amy and her sister Moni.


    "Don''t worry¡­ everything is alright." Das said aftering out of the hotel. But Moni is still shivering nervously from the incident at hotel room.


    She also bleeding from her lower lip. Das gave a napkin to Moni as he prepared to leave.


    "Wait¡­ Das, can you leave us at the hostel." Amy asked pleadingly.


    "Why don''t to take a cab....?" Das asked with a frown.


    "It''s already mid-night and it''s not safe to take cabs at this time¡­ more than that my sister is badly hurt." Amy said with a puppy face.


    Even though Das not like to spend more time with Moni who was an Ex-lover to him, he decided to drop them at the college hostel.


    Hint: Next chapter is an 18+ with Amy... prepare for some action. You know what I mean... (:-P)


    Note: Please take a moment to rate five stars as our book needs some poprity... Thank you everyone for your continuous support.

 Chapter 63 : Show me your B**bs (18+)

    Chapter 63 : Show me your B**bs (18+)


    While Das is driving the bike towards the college hostel¡­ The two sisters sat behind him in that small back seat. Amy sat in between Das and Moni and Moni sat silently at the edge of the back seat¡­


    But her sister Amy is intentionally rubbing her chest against Das as she almost glued to his back. Even though Das know that Amy is rubbing her melons¡­ he did not avoid her.


    He tried to apply more breaks during the journey to feel her two tweezers more often. Amy tightly hugged his waist with both hands while pretending like she is sleeping on Das shoulder.


    But contrarily her little sister¡­ Moni is trying to give her more space¡­ so that she can sitfortably in that narrow space. After travelling in the same position for one hour¡­ Das stopped the bike at the hostel gate.


    Moni got down from the bike as they reached the destination. But her sister Amy denied to get down.


    "Sister, I will go home¡­ I want to see father." Amy said with a puppy face.


    "Das please drop me at home¡­ it is very nearby." Amy requested with a pouting. Das nodded his head as he can''t argue with this brainless child who will start crying if he denied her request.


    Moni left to the hostel after saying a good bye to her sister. Das started driving the bike while Amy is pointing the directions towards her house.


    "Why are you still hugging me¡­ there is an ample space to sit freely." Dasmented with a questioning look. Instead of answering his question¡­ Amy started rubbing her boobs more intensely as she hugged him tight with both hands.


    "Das, if you don''t mind¡­ can you give ten thousand bucks." Amy asked with sweet tone while slowly rubbing his stomach with her petite hands.


    "Why you need ten thousand bucks¡­?" Das asked with a frown.


    "Tomorrow is my sister''s birthday¡­. I want give her a big gift." Amy said as she continued her act of rubbing.


    Even though Das is controlling his mind with a great determination¡­ His little brother was dancing inside his pants. More than this Lolli is slowly massaging his naval area while moving her hands towards the crouch.


    "I will give you more than ten thousand if you sh me your boobs." Das said teasingly.


    "I already sent my nude photos¡­ why do you want to see my boobs now." Amy asked in aining tone.


    "Haha¡­ I want see them with my own eyes. If you want ten thousand bucks¡­ then show me your chest¡­ otherwise leave it." Dasughed while thinking about her innocent questions.


    But he never expected that Amy would take his words seriously.


    "But I will show you only once¡­ and you should keep it a secret." Amy said in low voice. Das felt a jolt in his mind with her sweet revtion. But he immediately replied her as this is a golden opportunity.


    "Don''t worry¡­ I won''t tell anyone¡­ It will be our little secret." Das replied with sly smile.


    "It''s ok¡­ then. Let''s go to my house." Amy replied with a pink colour cheek.


    "What!!!?... isn''t your father at home?" Das asked with frown.


    "No¡­ my father went to a business trip¡­ he won''te until tomorrow evening." Amy said with shy face.


    Das immediately razed the bike towards Amy''s house as his little brother also razing with lust.


    After another ten minutes¡­ the Enfield stopped before Amy''s house. Das entered inside the house along with Amy.


    "Open it¡­"


    Das said immediately after closing the room door.


    "Nah¡­ Don''t force¡­" Amy said with a shy face.


    "Okk¡­ Take your own time¡­ should I help you to take off." Das asked with impatient look as his body is heated up with lust.


    "Turn around and don''t take a peak¡­" Amy said while unbuttoning her shirt. After removing her top along with her bra¡­ Amy asked him to turn around.


    As Das slowly turned his head¡­ Amy stood with her head down while covering her boobs with both hands. The long shaft inside his pants be a restless pole while looking at her half naked body.


    Das slowly walked near her body and removed her hand which is obstructing his view. He took her entire boob into his right hand and slowly started massaging it with a delicate pinching on nipples.


    Amy took a step back immediately as her body is shaking nervously with his touching.


    "You said you only want to take look¡­ Why are you touching me." Amy said with a tense look.


    "Don''t worry¡­ I won''t do anything¡­ let me touch for few more times." Das said in low voice as he took a step forward and again touched her milky white boobs.


    "Aha¡­ You are taking advantage of me." Amy replied as she took one more step away from Das.


    "I will give more money¡­ and it''s just touching¡­ I won''t ask for more." Das said as he again moved close to her body.


    "Wait¡­ first give me money¡­ I won''t trust you. Lat time also you took my photos without giving me anything." Amy said with a pouting.


    Das felt a little funny of her behaviour¡­ he immediately took out a stack of money from his purse and ced it on her hands. While Amy is busily counting on the cash¡­ Das started taking a closer look at her pink nipples.


    "Das, you gave more than twenty thousand bucks¡­" Amy said with confused face as she sat on the bed.


    "Don''t worry¡­ Your body deserve more than that¡­" Das said as he continued to suck her nipples.


    This time Amy dly epted him without moving back. Slowly, the act of sucking advanced¡­ and Amy felt happy sensation as Das is continuously sucking on her nipples while gently massaging her boobs.


    The room is filled with moaning sound as the both of them started wetting on their crouch areas.


    Das little brother is dripping drop lets¡­ as he kissed her body with more passion.


    Amy also stared dripping as Das is using both his hands to massage her body¡­


    In between Amy pressed Das head against her nipples to get more sensation. Unknowingly, both of their bodies started sumbing to Lust.


    Note: This scene will continue in the next chapter... so wait for another 18+ chapter...


    If you are not ok with sexual content... skin next chapter also... Take a moment to rate five stars to get bonus chapter.... Thank you for reading.

 Chapter 64 : Intense Action

    Chapter 64 : Intense Action


    Author note: This chapter is dedicated to @Lem0n_Square. Thank you for the five star review.


    Note: Warning... warning... This entire chapter is romance fiction... you can skip this chapter if you don''t like to read a gruesome scenes.


    Amy lied on the bed with half naked body¡­ and Das continued to massage her book while pinching her nipples in between. Das also lied on her side and turned his focus on to her chubby face.


    He directly kissed her on the lips as she is making sweet moaning sounds from the little mouth.


    "Mm¡­ mhm¡­"


    The moaning voice sank down with a lip kiss. Das inserted his tongue in to petite mouth and started sucking her fluids as he locked her tongue into his mouth.


    In that moment she forgot that Das is taking more advantage than what he paid for. He removed her lower jeans and continued his massage to her lower area. Her spot less milky white thighs moved like bread in his rough hands.


    Her under wear ispletely drenched with flowery fluids. Amy immediately stopped his hand as he touched her crouch area while kissing her rosier lips.


    "Das¡­ stop. I can''t do that now." She replied while avoiding his piercing gaze. She covered her body with a bed sheet and turned one side with a shy face.


    "Amy¡­ you can''t stop now¡­ look at my crouch. It will be more painful if we stop now." Das said trying pull her back into action.


    "Nooo¡­ we only agreed for touching." Amy replied with a resistance.


    "Then at least help me release some fluids¡­ otherwise, it will be more painful." Das said while pointing at his crouch. Amy slowly turned her head to see his little brother who stood up like cell phone tower inside his pants.


    "Can''t you do it yourself...?"


    Amy asked with a nervous look. Her body is still shaking from the intense action given by Das. Her chest became deep red like Kashmir apple because of his massage.


    "Nah¡­ it won''t work like that. You are the who is reason behind this. So, you should help to avoid this pain." Das said while acting like he was in great pain. Amy fell into his trap after seeing his painful expression.


    "Ok, I will help you with my hands. But promise me that you won''t tell anyone." Amy said as he stretched her hand towards him for a promise.


    "Amy¡­ It''s a pinky promise. I won''t tell anyone." Das said whileughing crazily inside his head.


    As Das lied down on the bed¡­ Amy sat up and unzipped his pants. A huge bulge came into her view. After taking off his pants¡­ she slowly removed his underwear with shaky hands.


    Das touched her on the shoulder and said her calm down as she feeling more nervous after seeing a hard manly hood.


    This is her first time to look at a man thing in this much close distance. Even though she saw several videos and pictures¡­ taking a close look is definitely a new experience for her.


    At first, she poked the red area with her index finger with a curious look. A soft gum like substance glued to her finger. As she is looking at the substance more curiously¡­


    But suddenly Das grabbed her hand and showed her how to do it by moving her hand to and fro on the top his shaft.


    "Don''t force me¡­ I know how to do it!!..." Amy replied with dissatisfied face as Das is moving her hand forcefully.


    "Okk¡­ then do as you like." Das said whileughing at her distressed face. Das lied downpletely after giving full control to the Lolli.


    After ying with his rod for a minute¡­ Amy started using her hands skilfully while trying to remember the scenes from some Desi romance videos. With the continuous movement of his sheath Das started feeling satisfying warmth from his hard little brother.


    "Das, how long will it take?" Amy asked with an impatient face as she using her both hands to massage his pee-pee from more than ten minutes.


    "Try kissing it¡­ it will work faster that way." Das said with a sly face.


    "What!!!???... No." Amy felt startled with the kissing suggestion from Das.


    "Hey¡­ don''t shout. It''s ok if you don''t like it. But¡­" Das gave small gap before continuing to speak. "


    But I will gift you a new iPhone if you use your mouth." Das said while staring at her big round eyes. Amy went into a deep silence after listening to his offer. She is definitely got tempted after listening to the new offer from Das and after minute she decided to follow his suggestion as she is already using her hands.


    Amy never expected she would end up in this situation with Das where she almost got ready to suck his dick. While Das was string at her face with an eager look¡­ Amy changed her position and sat directly on his legs.


    Later she slowly bent down and started sucking the top portion of his dick while shaking the lower half. She is definitely using her entire knowledge from desi videos.


    Das closed his eyes and started enjoying the moist feeling from her petite mouth. She is licking, sucking and vibrating¡­ all these actions moved his little brother towards the climax.


    "Gwaak¡­ Gwaak¡­ gkk¡­"


    Amy started making weird sounds with her mouth as his shaft entered totally into her. In between she also sucked his balls as Das guided her to do every action carefully with her delicate mouth.


    As he is reaching the climax¡­ Das asked her to open her mouth wide open and he pressed her head against his crouch while inserting his little brother deep into her throat.


    Even though Amy tried to resist as she felt ufortable with a hard rod inside her throat¡­ but Das held her head for long time before releasing her with a weak, satisfied and a marvellous expression from his tired face.


    After releasing from the hard grip, Amy started coughing a white liquid from her mouth with an ufortable look.


    "Chii¡­ what is this¡­?" She took the liquid into her hands to have a closer look¡­ but she immediately throw it away after smelling it.


    "You forced me¡­. Ehaha¡­ ahhah¡­" Amy started crying with a loud voice.


    Das who is lying on the bed with a satisfied expression as he released a great stress after a long time¡­ immediately stood up and started pampering Amy.


    "Hey¡­ Hey¡­ don''t cry¡­ I''m really sorry." Das tried to apologise her who is crying more loudly after seeing his drooping shaft. Das immediately covered his shaft and continued to pamper her.


    "Don''t cry¡­ Don''t cry¡­ I will buy you what ever you want!!!.... " Das said hurriedly.


    Note: From here onwards you will see more intimate scenes as I already introduced a good number of female leads. don''t forget to add power stones andments...

 Chapter 65 : I will give you a Surprise

    Chapter 65 : I will give you a Surprise


    Note: Thank you @Shiva_Kumar_7519 for your positive review.


    Film city area, Mumbai. Das is sleeping inside his room aftering from Amy''s house. That Lolli sessfully extracted more than twokhs from Das for giving a single BJ.


    At present Das did not care about twokhs¡­ As she is constantly crying, Das directly sent twokhs to her ount and silenced her running mouth. She even gave him a kiss after seeing the long number on her mobile screen.


    Das could have enjoyed herpletely if he wished for¡­ But he left her house after transferring the amount.


    By the time he reached the vi at the film city, Ste is already sleeping with the baby in her room. So, Das directly went to sleep without disturbing her.


    _


    ****Phat*** Do you dare to mess with a ghost card holder?


    Phat*** Do even know what you have done?


    phat*** You idiot son, because of you¡­ our entire family is in Danger!...


    Inside a luxurious bungalow in Delhi, the young master Henry is getting hard beating from his father for sending spies on a person with ghost card (Das).


    Aside from his father, his sister Natalia is also inside the room who is enjoying the situation where her little brother is getting the punishment from his father.


    "Henry, if you informed me about this person, we could have made him a good friend of our family. But you messed up the entire situation." Reynar said with a dissatisfied expression.


    Reynar is the father of Henry and also arge shareholder in Zebra organisation.


    "Father, he did not know my identity or about our family. He is thinking that the Dealer at the Mumbai warehouse is responsible for spies." Henry said with a bleeding lower lip.


    Phat***


    "Stop thinking like an idiot. Do you think the person with ghost card is a small-town thug. I control this entire Zebra organisation on my fingertips¡­ But still, I can''t get a single ghost card with all my wealth. So, stop under estimating people."


    Reynar said angrily while looking at his foolish son.


    "Father, that''s enough. Let him go. We still have chance to make amends with that person." Natalia said after seeing the pitiful appearance of her little brother.


    "But how...?" Reynar asked with a doubtful look.


    "Leave this matter to me papa. I will make a deal with that person." Natalia said with a confident look. After asking few more questions. Reynar left the Das matter into his daughter''s hands.


    Henry gnashed his teeth with raze as his sister is going to get her hands on the ghost card and thereby, she will have more standing in the Zebra organisation.


    While giving a taunting look at her little brother Henry, she left the house to make her n to deal with Das.


    "Why are you still here¡­? Get out." Reynar yelled on Henry with dissatisfied look.


    *********************************--------------------------------------------*


    **************************


    Das woke to the smell of bed coffee and cheeringughs of a small baby.


    Without getting up from the bed, Das took the baby from Ste and ced the baby beside him. Ignoring St, Who still stood beside him, Das started ying with baby.


    As he started touching the small nose of the baby¡­ The bay gave a surpriseugher every time he yed with her nose.


    "Oeyy¡­. Oooeyy¡­" Das began moving his finer with a ne sound and touched the baby nose in between. While looking into the colourful eyes of the baby¡­ Das forgot about all his worries.


    But, Ste suddenly took away the baby from him and gestured him to clean up before touching the baby. With a dissatisfied look, Das went inside the rest room to fresh up.


    While eating a break-fast at the dining table, Das took out his mobile phone check for calls and messages. Except for the thank you messages from Amy, he did not find any other. Not even calls, alerts from anyone.


    Das expected that Reddy family will call for him in the early morning. But it did not happen. Everything looked peaceful like nothing happened from thest few days.


    "Ahhh¡­ whatever, at least I could attend the sses today." Das thought as he entered in his room to change clothes. While Das began changing clothes, the seventh sister Ria came to his vi at the film city.


    She directly walked towards Das room¡­pletely ignoring Ste who is feeding the baby in the hall. She stepped inside Das room and shut the door behind without thinking much.


    Das who was in the middle of wearing his pants¡­ turned hurriedly to see the angry looking Ria.


    "Hey, don''t you how to knock before entering my room¡­?" Das asked as he took the towel to cover his body.


    "Why are you participating in Blood duel¡­? Do you know how dangerous it is¡­? You will lose your life¡­?" Ria yelled ignoring his naked body.


    Das who stood nkly with an underwear and a towel on his body¡­ got rxed after hearing her question. He suddenly though Ria is going to force him when she shut the door¡­ but after hearing her questions, he understood her intensions.


    "Ria, don''t worry about me. Even if I don''t participate in the blood duel, the Shetty will constantly send people after me. So, the blood duel is good thing for me." Das replied while continuing to change clothes without caring about her presence.


    "Then why did you bet twenty thousand crores¡­? Even my seven sisters don''t have that much wealth." Ria asked with a questioning look. Das can see the worry in her eyes... She is definitely caring about him.


    "That''s a secret. I will give you a big surprise at the time of blood duel. So, wait for it." Das said with a wide grin.


    "Das, I don''t know why your involved in this mess. But try to avoid this blood duel if possible." Ria said in a concerned tone.


    After wearing his shirt, Das walked near her and closed the distance between them to a hairline gap.


    "What are you doing?" Ria asked nervously¡­ But she stood there looking at Das without takins a step back. Das slowly leaned on her side and said something in her ear which made her face go red like an apple.


    "Stop spouting nonsense. Who fall for you¡­?" Ria said with a weird look.


    "Then why are here¡­ worrying about me." Das asked as he holds her with both his hands. Ria immediately got away from his tight hug and opened the room door.


    "I came for the baby¡­ not for you." She replied with a cheekyugh.


    Note: Thank you for your continuous support. The fallowing few chapters will be school romance... so sit and rx before experiencing a intense action.

 Chapter 66 : College Time

    Chapter 66 : College Time


    Note: This is a bonus chapter for reaching the fifty power stones target. Tomorrow I will add three chapter as apensation for today''ste release. Don''t forget to add power stones andments. Thank you everyone for your continuous support.


    ***************************------------------------------********************


    ************************


    After chatting with Ria for some more time Das left for his college. Das reached the college on his Enfield just before the ss time. He directly went near thest bench and sat leisurely waiting for the teacher.


    She who always sit in the first bench¡­ stood up from her seat and came back to thest bench and sat beside Das. She ignored all the ss mates who were looking strangely with a shocking expression.


    "Why you still acting like my girlfriend? Jackie already left the college nah¡­?" Das asked with a confused look.


    "Are you rejecting me?" She asked with straight face.


    "No¡­ why would I reject you. Even if you sit on myp¡­ I won''t reject you." Das said with a yfulugh.


    "Don''t think too much. I''m feeling bored in the first bench. That''s why I''m sitting here." She said avoiding his piercing gaze.


    "If we sit like this¡­ people will continue to think that you are my sweet heart." Dasmented while taking the ss notes from her to check the previous sses.


    "Let them think like that." She said in a low murmuring voice.


    "What did you say?" Das asked immediately as he heard a strange response from this icy beauty.


    "Nothing." She did not repeat that sentence. After a minute of silence She asked him an interesting question.


    "Das, do you know about the challenge between Reddy family and Shetty family....?"


    "What challenge¡­?" Das asked back while pretending like he knows nothing.


    "I also don''t know the exact details. But what I know is next month the Reddy family and the Shetty family will fight with all of their servants and fighters. The winning family will gain control over this city." She said with an excited tone.


    "How do you know all this¡­?" Das asked with a confused look. Last night, an important family member of the Shetty family came to my house to meet with my dad. At that I heard this information."


    "That Shetty family person is asking for the support of my father to recruit more fighter with our family wealth." She exined in a low voice¡­ like she is revealing a confidential information.


    For others it may be a shocking news to about the real fight between two families¡­ But already involved in this fight. Even though he did not get any surprise from her revtion¡­ Das acted like he is amazed with this news.


    "Did your father agree to the Shetty family request¡­?" Das asked with an anxious tone like he is surprised after listening this information from her.


    "Nooo¡­ My father asked five days'' time to decide on supporting the Shetty family." She replied calmly.


    "Ohh¡­ then She, if possible, tell your father to support the Reddy family¡­ I got a feeling that Reddy family will win this fight." Das said with a meaningful look.


    "No Das¡­ you are wrong. The Shetty family had a big support from Mittal family. With these two big family''s wealth¡­ they can recruit more powerful fighters and can easily win this challenge." She said like she already knows about the result.


    Das did not object her¡­ he also needs to fully analyse the situation and after that he can make sufficient preparations for the oning battle.


    "At first, I need to improve my fighting skills as the uing battle ispletely a fist fight." Das thought while thinking about the Blood duel.


    Even though Das had a great strength in his body¡­ he need to techniques to fight in a mass battle situation. He need to maintain his fighting stamina until the end of the battle¡­ for that he need to train his body and mind set.


    More than anything he need to develop a battle intent so that he control his special zooming vision.


    While thinking about the fighting preparation Das remembered the old trainer who promised him to give a personal training when he went to have tour around thework chain of the brothel business.


    At that time, hepletely ignored the old man promise¡­ because he is new to the crime circle. But now he can use this chance to get a good training from that old man.


    As Das is seriously thinking about the training, Teacher Rosie entered inside the ss with a text book in her hands. Das stood up along with everyone to show respect to the teacher. Rosie''s gaze directly turned-on Das.


    "Das, do you think this is a college or a vacation spot¡­? Do you how many absents you have?" Rosie asked with a serious face. Das stood up again to give a satisfying answer to Rosie.


    "Miss, I got a new job recently¡­ that''s why I was absent for the sses." Das replied with straight face.


    "What Job¡­?" Rosie asked back.


    "It is manager post in a five-star hotel." Das replied while hiding half-truth.


    "Das, the final exams are in three months¡­ If you fail in that¡­ Your graduation will end up as a failure. So, try to focus on your studies." Rosie suggested before beginning the ss.


    After Das sat back¡­ suddenly She started poking him with a pen.


    "What happened?" Das spoke with a questioning gesture.


    "Why is Moni looking at you?" She asked while looking at his face. Das instantly turned his head towards Moni who immediately retracted her gaze away from Das.


    "How could I know¡­? Go, ask her the same question." Das said in a low voice turning his focus on to the lesson.


    She gave a loud smirk and shifted her attention towards the ck board. But during the ss¡­ she observed that Moni was looking at Das with a curious gaze.


    But Das ignored both of them as he was paying attention on teacher Rosie :-P


    Note: As a dedicated author I can''t avoid the teacher-student Romance. That''s why Rosie is having a extended character length... for future action purpose. What do you think? Should I exempt her...?

 Chapter 67 : Monis Regret

    Chapter 67 : Moni''s Regret


    Note: This is the first chapter for today and two more chapter will follow shortly.


    Consecutively the two morning sses are over in a sh. After the ss, She dragged him towards the canteen for having lunch.


    "You already brought a lunch box¡­ why are dragging me to canteen?" Das asked confusedly as She held his hand tightly.


    "Buy me some side dishes¡­ we will eat together." She said while showing her white teeth.


    Who would reject thepany of prettydy¡­ that too a college flower. So, Das followed her as she held his hand behaving like a teenage girlfriend. While all the students are watching them with strange nces She took him to a window seat and opened her lunch box.


    They both sat side by side as their shoulders touching each other.


    "You could have sat opposite to me¡­" Das said as he came back after ordering the side dishes.


    "The view is good from this side¡­" She said as she shared the rice box with him.


    "She, don''t you feel ufortable?" Das asked while mixing the curry into the rice box.


    "What are you talking about?" She asked as she opened the side dishes wrapper.


    "The people¡­ look at them. They are watching us like aliens." Das said with a small grin.


    "Don''t worry about them¡­ you will get used to these long stares." She replied like it''s a casual thing. As they were continued to chat about the other things, suddenly a girl walked near their table and sat opposite to Das.


    While Das and She were eating from the same box, the opposite girl sat silently. Das continued to eat while ignoring the opposite girl. But finally, She poked him to look at the opposite girl.


    The girl who sat opposite to them was Moni. The Ex-lover of Das who got savedst night from Jackie''s hands.


    "What do you want?" Das asked as he keep on eating the food.


    "Thank you for saving mest night." Moni said with a sincere look.


    "You don''t need to say sorry for me. I saved you because of sister''s pleading. If you want to thank someone. Go¡­ say it to your sister." Das replied ignoring herpletely.


    During the time, when Moni used to be his lover¡­ Das showed so much love and care for her. But now, Das did not show an ounce of emotion, even though she is his ex-lover.


    "I can''t even imagine what could have happened to mest night if you did not show up on time. Whatever the reason, because of you I''m safe today. Thank you for that." Moni said with her head down.


    While She was looking at Moni with a confused face as she doesn''t know about what happenedst night, Das continued to ignore Moni''s apology.


    "She, eat. We are gettingte for the ss." Das said as he jerked her shoulder. She came out of her daze and focus on eating. Even though, Moni is still sitting opposite to them with a in face¡­ They continued to eat without caring about her presence.


    Moni got jealous after seeing She who is enjoying the meal in the same lunch box with Das while happily exchanging the side dishes with him. She started feeling regret for losing Das.


    She could have been the sweet lover of Das¡­ if she not betrayed him previously. Not only betrayal she made him aplete fool¡­ by involving him in viral video. Because of her doing, Das even decided to end his life. But life took a big turn for Das and now he was enjoying his life with a school beauty before Moni''s own eyes.


    While Moni was thinking about past in a daze¡­ Das and She alreadypleted the food and left the canteen.


    "What happenedst night?" She asked they were walking towards the ss.


    "It''s just a small matter. Leave it." Das said as he don''t want discuss about Moni.


    "Nooo¡­ Tell me. I want to know about it." She asked with pouting. Das exined what happened in thest night¡­ about Jackie, manager and Amy. Of course, he did not reveal theter part.


    "That bastard really dared to rape a girl¡­ what a moron." She cursed as she thought of Jackie.


    "It''s already over¡­ so don''t worry." Das said with a m voice.


    "Das, you should have talked little softly¡­ Moni is definitely experiencing trauma from thest night." Shemented, thinking about the dull face of Moni.


    "I don''t want to talk with her." Das said directly.


    "Why?... do you still have feelings for her?" She asked with a straight face. Instead of answering the question¡­ Das suddenly pulled She towards him. She came directly into his hands as she is not expecting this type of reaction from Das.


    They were so close that, their noses were touching each other. She though Das is going to kiss her. But Das took a moment to look into her eyes and said


    "I''ve more feelings for you"


    While saying that sentence he pinched her cheek with a slight touch. She''s milk white skin turned into a rosy red with pink colour out line. She immediately pushed him away and covered her face with both hands.


    The shy smile of She really gave a goose-bumps to Das. He thought of eating her (I mean enjoying her body) at this moment. But he instantly passed on that idea as their rtionship is still in the beginning.


    "Why did you do that?... I thought you were kissing me?" She saidiningly.


    "Are you disappointed that I did not kiss you :-P" Das asked with a cheekyugh.


    "Nooo¡­"


    She instantly replied back. Das started happilyughing after seeing her reaction. Later he took her inside the ss room as the ss already started.


    But what this lovely pair don''t know was someone took a photo of their intimate scene where Das is pinching her on the cheek while touching their noses and posted it in the school group.


    (But sorry my readers¡­ I can''t even describe their reactions. But you will see She''s reaction in the next chapter.)


    Note: In future there will be some erotic scenes between She and Das inside the ss room and under the study table. Should I include them or not? Pleasement your opinion.


    Note: please take moment to rate the book a five star... it will help for the poprity of the book. Thank you.

 Chapter 68 : Next time!!

    Chapter 68 : Next time!!


    Note: This is the second chapter toady... As promised I will release third chapter in the evening.


    The ss continued after the lunch break. Das focus on the ck board as the new lecturer is watching with strange nces towards Das and She who sat in thest bench. The lecture was seriously thinking about Why She is sitting beside Das that too on thest bench.


    Das also looking back at the lecture with straight face and serious look as an answer to the lecturer''s crooked thinking. The lecturer stopped paying attention to Das after seeing his serious face.


    While Das was on a silent war with the lecturer¡­ She was checking messages in the school group on her brand-new iPhone.


    "Are you not going to focus on the lecture?" Das asked as he patted on her thigh. Instead of getting angry, She passed on her mobile to Das.


    "Look!... at what you did!!!... you made me look like a bad girl in the entire campus." She said in aining tone. Das took the mobile from her hands and starting reading the messages.


    "Why are they cursing me...?" Das asked while reading thetest messages in the chat.


    "Look at the pinned photo you idiot." She said with frustrated expression. Das tapped on the pinned photo at the top corner. He got baffled after seeing the picture.


    Someone posted the intimate photo of Das pinching the cheeks of She. The photo is definitely taken from a good angle as the scene of their noses touching each other is clearly visible in the picture.


    After staring at the picture for a moment¡­ he checked for the person who posted this picture. But it was an anonymous post.


    "Why they are cursing only me...?" Das asked innocently as he continued to read the messages one by one.


    "Because you are the one who forced me into that position." She replied in an impatient tone.


    "Should I find the person who posted it and delete the picture?" Das asked in a low voice.


    "That''s no use¡­ already everyone saw this picture."


    "Then I will announce that it is a photo shop picture." Das looked at She in a questioning way.


    "Do that picture look like a photo shop. You moron¡­ look how close we are¡­ our noses are touching each other." She said in a mad tone.


    "I''m really sorry¡­" Das said, ignoring her mad cursing.


    "Don''t say sorry. Next time, look around before making these stupid mistakes." She replied in a hissing tone. Das took a moment before understanding her words.


    "Wait!... what do you mean by next time!!!..." Das looked at She with an amazed look. She turned her face away covering her smile with both hands.


    "What are you two discussing¡­?"


    "Nothing." Both Das and She replied simultaneous to the lecturer question.


    After that they acted like nothing happened as the lecturer is looking at them with a doubtful look. Under the bench, She is holding the left hand of Das with her right hand while writing the notes with her left hand.


    A small grin appeared both of their faces as their hands started gripping each other tightly. A wide range of rumours started spreading about She and Das, acting more intimately inside the ss room.


    As the time moved faster than usual the afternoon ssespleted faster and Das got ready leave for the brothel business.


    "Das, wait... Tomorrow afternoon I''m going to a movie. Would you like toe with me?" She asked hesitantly. Das thought for moment before agreeing to her request. She gave a sweet smile to his approval. Unknowingly they both started liking each other.


    Aftering out of the ss room, Das started his journey towards the happy house on his Enfield. But he was in the middle of the drive¡­ his mobile started buzzing inside his pant pocket.


    "Come to my home. My father is asking for you." Luna said from the other end of the phone call. Das immediately took a U-turn and began riding towards the Mbar Mountain area.


    Das reached the Reddy family vi at six O''clock in the evening. While walking towards the main building, Das saw Ember, the chief minister daughter and Richard sitting on outsidewn. They were enjoying evening snacks and tea while chatting with each other.


    Das continued to walk towards the vi, ignoring the scene of this love pair.


    "Richard, isn''t he the servant who made a big scenest night¡­?" Ember asked while staring at Das.


    "Yes, he is the same idiot who challenged twenty thousand crores with the Shetty family." Richard replied as he picked up a biscuit from the table.


    "Then why did he walked away without even greeting you¡­?" Ember asked with questioning look. Richard did not know what to answer for that question. Das never greeted him from the beginning.


    "Leave it¡­ one way or another¡­ he is the reason for our marriage. So, I let him loose." Richard replied trying to satisfy Ember with his response.


    "Hmmhh¡­ Richard we should never let our servants to behave like this. They should know how to respect their master. Next time when we see that minion¡­ I will teach him a lesson." Embermented with her gnashing teeth.


    She was really upset about Das behaviour as he insulted her during yesterday night in front of all the guests.


    Just as Das entered inside the vi¡­ Luna came walking opposite to him.


    "Das, father is in a meeting with some important people. So, let''s wait for some time." Luna said as she carrying a bundle of papers in her hands.


    "By the way where are you going with these many papers?" Das asked with a questioning look.


    "These are the asset papers sent by chief ministers. He wants to transfer these assets on to my brother''s name. Richard needs to sign on these papers." Luna replied with a sweet smile.


    I saw your brother on the out sidewn¡­ let''s go together." Das said as he took therge bundle from Luna''s hands. Luna followed him happily while chatting about his day.


    Note: As a responsible Author, I''m saying sorry to Richard before he be a cuckold... I''m sorry for you Richard. You should have married some descent girl. :-(


    Please take moment to rate the book a five star... it will be a great help to the book poprity. Thank you.

 Chapter 69 : Forty year old Aunty

    69 Chapter 69 : Forty year old Aunty


    Note: As promised... this is the third chapter for today. Don''t forget toment your thought about the new characters at the end of the chapter.


    ***************************************------------------------------------***************************


    ****


    "Brother, father asked you to sign these papers." Luna said as Das ced a bundle of papers on the round table in front of Richard.


    While Richard checking the papers, Luna sat opposite Ember and invited Das to sit beside her. As the table is a four-chair set up¡­ Das sat opposite to Ember.


    "Stop¡­ don''t you know that servants are not allowed to sit along with the masters." Ember questioned with a proud look.


    "He is not servant¡­ he is my friend." Luna said before even Das gave a reply to this head strongdy and she also pulled him to the sit on the chair.


    "Hmmhh¡­ Luna!... Why are you calling this poor bastard as your friend? Do you even know that he is worker at brothel house?" Ember cried out with a loud tone. Ember is feeling irritated as her n of teaching a lesson to Das is spoiled because of Luna''s support.


    "Ember, stop preaching me¡­ I know the difference between ck and white." Luna replied without backing down. Das was enjoying this show of words between Ember and Luna.


    He never expected that Luna will support him in front of her sister-inw. Usually Luna is a reserved girl, she won''t argue with Ember even if she belittles Luna. But now she is going head on with Ember for the sake of Das. Das really liked to see this side of Luna.


    While this heated argument is going on between his wife and sister¡­ Richard ispletely immersed in the signing of documents with a wide grin. Richard is on cloud nine as the properties sent by his fatherw were worth a grand fortune.


    "Hey, you!... stop hiding behind women." Ember immediately turned her firing towards Das as Luna is pping her every question.


    "Yes, princess what can I do for you?" Das asked with a funny tone while acting like a servant. Das decided to y with Ember for a moment as she continued to yell like a pampered child.


    Ember did not understand what to answer as Das suddenly acted like a humble servant instead of getting angry. But after a moment of thought she thought of an idea and asked Das to bring a handful of sand.


    Luna objected Das to not to obey her¡­ But Das gestured her to calm down¡­ as he already knows that what Ember is going to ask him!!.


    "How can she think of this childish move." Das thought while picking up the hand full of sand from the ground.


    "Tell me princess, what should I do with this sand?" Das asked, acting like a modest person.


    "Count the number of sand particles in your hand." Ember ordered with a proud face. She is really thinking that it is a great humiliation for Das. But Das really pitied her low IQ.


    "Did she really think that I''m an idiot¡­" Das thought as he continued to pretend like he is calcting the sand particles.


    "Das, stop. You don''t need to do it." Luna said with worried face. But Das continued his acting. Ember startedughing with an evil grin after seeing the worrying look on Luna.


    But just as Ember beganughing¡­ Das poured the hand full of sand on the table.


    "What are you doing?" Ember cried out irritatingly as the sand particles fell on her dress.


    "I''m done calcting princess¡­ these sand particles are exactly thirty-threekhs, thirty-three thousand, three hundred thirty-three." Das replied with a sincere face.


    Ember got dumb founded with the sudden turn of events. She did not expect this scene from Das who acted like a humble servant while calling her my princess every time. Das really face pped her with her own doing.


    But the irony is Ember got more upset after seeing Luna who isughing wildly without caring about Ember''s feelings. Luna even tried to stop herugher¡­ but Das acting really made herugh more wildly.


    While Ember is looking at them with blood shot eyes, Luna received the signed papers from her brother.


    "Das, let''s go¡­ My father must be waiting for you." Luna said as got up from her seat and Das followed her with a wide grin. Ember really felt like Das stomped on her face. She is seriously thinking about how to take revenge while staring at retreating figures of Das and Luna.


    After thinking for a long time an evil n appeared on her low IQ brain.


    "Haha¡­ Luna, you really dared to insult me in front of a servant¡­ I will show you living hell." A wide evil grim appeared in Ember''s face.


    "What happened wifie? Why are youughing?" Richard asked as he came out of his daze.


    "Nothing¡­ let''s go for shopping. I need to buy some electronics." Ember replied while thinking about her evil n.


    Luna brought Das into the dining hall where the patriarch and the old man is discussing things with two people. Among the two people, one person is a female aunty who is in her forties. She looked more like a man with her boy haircut and curved muscles.


    She is wearing a sleeveless jacket showing her ample manly muscles and solid physic. Beside the her sat a middle-aged man with a ssic ck suit.


    "Father, take a look at these papers. Brother already signed on them." Luna said as she ced the bundle on the table before the patriarch. While the patriarch is looking at the papers, the old man introduced the two new people to Das.


    "Dase here¡­ meet Mr. Li and his sister Ruth." They came from a long distance on my personal request. The old man said with a pleased look.


    Das nodded his head towards Li and her sister Ruth in the form of greeting. But both of thempletely ignored Das without even taking a look at him.


    "Mr. Li, he is the young man I spoke about, Mohan Das." The old man said without considering the proud attitude of these two people.


    "Oh, you are the brat who challenged twenty thousand crores¡­ Interesting!" The forty year old auntymented as she scanned Das from head to toe.


    Note: Are you guysfortable with this forty year old aunty or should I exempt her from the story?... Because she is going to have one night stand with Das... if she stays on the story. Pleasement your opinion. I will decide after checking your answers. Thank you for reading.


    Author''s request : Please take a moment to rate the book a five star as it will help for the book''s poprity and thank everyone for your continuous supply of power stones.


    Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!


    Creation is hard, cheer me up!


    I tagged this book,e and support me with a thumbs up!


    Like it ? Add to library£¡


    Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.

 Chapter 70 : Hundred Crores each

    70 Chapter 70 : Hundred Crores each


    "Das, I''m also curious. Why did you bet twenty thousand crores? Do you have that much money?" The old man asked as Ruth aunty is looking at Das with a curious look.


    "No... I just used that bet as a decoy¡­ how could I possibly have that much money?" Dasmented casually. Actually, Das don''t want reveal the truth to the old man¡­ Das decided to find a suitable excuse before directly cing the bet during the peace meeting at Abduh house.


    "Haha¡­ I also thought the same thing." The old man said with a liteughter.


    "Anyway, the Shetty is not going to back down from this challenge and they will definitely pressure you to participate in this challenge."


    "Das, you don''t need to worry¡­ I asked Mr. Li to take of your safety during the fight." The old man said with an assuring tone.


    "Yes Das, Mr. Li is the number one in battle strategies and he is also specialised in the formations. Whereas Ms. Ruth is here to give a special training to our fighters." The patriarch replied in support to his father.


    Mr. LI and his sister Ruth were giving proud looks as the patriarch and old man are praising them continuously.


    "Patriarch, if you don''t mind, could you exin me the blood duel in more detail¡­ I can''t clearly understand why we need a formation master and trainer." Das asked with a requesting tone as he sat down across the table.


    Mr. Li gave a scornful look as Das is sitting along with them. But Ruthpletely ignored this scene as sat with a stoic face.


    "Das, during the blood duel¡­ the fighters from the both families will enter inside arge open ground with one type of outfit for each family. But all exits will be closed after start of the fight. Inside the arena the fighter from both families have to fight with only bare fists. No other weapon is allowed inside the arena."


    "The Abduh family look after this fight¡­ if they found out that any fighters is using the weapons¡­ they will immediately use arrows or snipers to kill that person."


    "Then how did they decide the victor¡­ killing people would be way more troublesome in the mass fist fight." Das interrupted the patriarch.


    "Haha¡­ That is the cruelty if this blood duel, the victor will be decided if all the opponent family fighters died or the majority of the fighters kneeled down on the ground. Whichever the case¡­ the Abduh family will decide the victor based on the situation." The old man exined with a serious look.


    "What!!!... who would participate in this¡­ isn''tplete madness. How many people will participate¡­ even after knowing the danger of this blood duel?" Das asked as he is seriously thinking about the consequences.


    "The chances of death are certain in this fight¡­ is there any other way?" Das asked again as he never expected the end result of the blood duel would be more cruel.


    "That is why I seriously denied this blood duel when the Shetty family proposed it¡­ But the presence of these important guests and my daughter-inw''s decision made me agree to this cruel challenge." The patriarch replied with an impatient look.


    "Das, what you asked is a valid question, the normal servants and fighters won''t participate in this blood duel knowing that there is a chance of certain death. That why we are recruiting people by using arge amount of wealth." The old man replied with a meaningful nce.


    After listening to the old man, Das understood why the patriarch arranged arge meeting with all his supporters during yesterday night. The Reddy family need to gather enough resources and money to prepare for this uing blood duel.


    "Das, it''s not about fighters we are worried about¡­ it''s money. In order to prepare for this challenge my family spending more than five thousand crores. We may need to spend more than this after checking the situation with the Shetty family." The patriarch said with a dull face.


    Even though the Reddy family had arge amount of wealth¡­ sending five thousand crores just for one event is a big issue for them as they need to move the liquid funds.


    "Patriarch, how many fighters are you nning to recruit?" Mr. Li asked after listening to revenue spending.


    "We are thinking to recruit around a thousand good fighter¡­ but if needed my family is ready to recruit more people as I''m making arrangements for the liquid cash by selling some valuable properties." The patriarch answered to Mr. Li''s question with a respectful tone.


    "Ohh¡­ patriarch what I suggest you is that obtain more information from the Shetty family¡­ we can only prepare after knowing their ns." Mr. Li said while thinking deeply about something.


    "Yes, Mr. Li¡­ I already sent some spies to gather this information. We will have clear understanding after the peace meeting." The patriarch replied.


    "By the way patriarch how much Mr. Li and Ms. Ruth are charging for their service¡­" Das asked with a curious look while looking at them.


    "Hundred crores each. Do you have any problem?" Ms. Ruth gave reply to Das with a taunting look.


    "Why would I have a problem¡­ it''s not my money." Das replied staring back at Ruth. After chatting for few more minutes, Mr. Li stood up to leave.


    "Patriarch, we will stay at the training centre until the end of Blood duel. In the meantime, try to recruit more capable people and send them to the training centre. My sister will properly guide them at the training centre." Mr. Li said before leaving the table along with his sister Ruth.


    The patriarch nodded his head and followed them to the main gate to give a proper send-off. Inside the room, only the old man and Das stayed behind to discuss more about the blood duel.


    Das is going to put a twenty thousand crores bet on this duel. So he has to know the exact situation of the Reddy family preparation for this challenge.


    Note: Thank you everyone for your continuous support... PeterPan :-)


    Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!


    Creation is hard, cheer me up!


    I tagged this book,e and support me with a thumbs up!


    Like it ? Add to library£¡


    PeterPan :-)


    Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.


    PeterPan

 Chapter 71 : Property Deal

    71 Chapter 71 : Property Deal


    "Das, what do you think about this blood duel?" The old man asked after everyone left the room.


    "What is there to think? It''s an out and out war between two groups. The stronger group will win. So, we can only worry about recruiting the stronger persons." Das replied without thinking much. As it is fist fight, the entire result is depended upon the fighters.


    "Das, that is the exact reason¡­ I''m more worried about. The Shetty family had the support of the Mittal family. So, they can move more liquid funds to recruit capable fighters in a short time." The old man replied with a worried look.


    "Isn''t the chief minister is supporting your family?" Das asked back questioningly. He did not understand why this old man is worried about funds as the Reddy family is more wealthier than the Shetty family and now they also had a great support from the chief minister.


    "Das, the actual situation is, the chief minister only offered properties andnd as a support. As this is an election year, the chief minister also needs arge amount of liquid cash to support their political party." The old man exined while drinking a ss of water.


    Selling the expensive properties in this urgent period will fetch far lesser price. That is why the old man is in depressed state as the Reddy family is losing out a great deal because of this fund raising.


    Das suddenly thought of an idea after listening to the old man''s worries. He had hundred billion American dors with him in that ghost cards¡­ In Indian currency, the amount is more than eighty thousand crores.


    If he can buy the properties from the Reddy family at lower price as they need an urgent supply of liquid cash¡­ he can save a lot of trouble for Reddy family. At the same time, he can also gain important properties around Mumbai city. After thinking for long time¡­ Das decided to go with his n.


    "Sir, if you don''t mind, I can sell all these properties in short time. Das asked after thinking of a perfect excuse.


    "How...?" The old man asked with an interesting look. Das already thought a suitable excuse as he expected this question from the old man.


    "I know a wealthy person from Zebra organisation. He will definitely buy all these properties if I rmend him personally." Das replied with a confident look.


    "Why would he trust you? Are you rted to him by any chance?" The old man asked questioningly.


    "No, I''m not rted to him¡­ but I helped him to buy few good properties." Das replied immediately without any staggering words. He is acting so perfectly that the old got fully convinced and did not enquire any more questions.


    "What are you discussing about?" The patriarch walked inside the room as the old man and Das are discussing about the property sale.


    The old exined the situation to his son Michael. The patriarch thought for long time beforeing to a conclusion.


    "Das, how many days will it take toplete the transaction with him. I will sell these properties in bulk¡­ but the payment should be done in one week time." The patriarch put forward his condition as the Reddy family need the money urgently¡­ so that he can recruit more capable fighters in short time.


    "Patriarch you don''t need to worry about payment. The entire amount will be transferred on the same day of the property registration." Das said in an assuring tone.


    "Then contact him Das¡­ we will set a date for registration if he agrees to this deal." The patriarch asked with an eager look.


    Das took out his mobile and called Ste number¡­ he acted like he is talking to the property buyer and at the end of the call, Das put on aplicated expression.


    Ste who lifted the call on the other side¡­ did not understand why Das is talking to himself. But she listened to his nonsense until the end.


    "Das, what happened? Did he agree to this deal?" The old man asked with yearning looks.


    "He agreed to the deal¡­ But he put two conditions in this deal." Das replied with a troubled look.


    "What conditions...?" The patriarch asked impatiently.


    "The first condition is he will only buy the properties inside the city¡­ he don''t want to buy the properties at the city outskirts. The second condition is he won''t be here toplete the registration process." Das exined with aplicated look.


    Das already thought of the all the process. That''s why he put forward these conditions to save the trouble for himself.


    "How could weplete the transaction if he is not here? Who will sign the documents." The patriarch asked with a confused look.


    "Patriarch, he suggested that you can transfer these properties on my name and at theter date he will collect these documents from me." Das exined leisurely while staring at the patriarch face.


    "Then what about payment?" The patriarch asked back instantly¡­ as he don''t have any problems with these two conditions.


    "The payment will be transferred on the same day of the property registration. As the properties will be on my name you don''t need to worry about any fraud." Das replied with a smile.


    The n is sessfully executed without any mishaps.


    "Das, I will ready the documents by tomorrow morning and will send you the details of each property. If that person satisfies with the property details¡­ we will proceed with the registration." The patriarch dered after thinking for a moment.


    Das nodded his head and took leave from the patriarch. Even though the old man insisted Das to eat dinner with them¡­ Das denied the request with a humble gesture.


    As the time is still seven O''clock, Das thought of taking Ste to the shopping. Sincest few days Ste is wearing his clothes daily. After so many days, Das got some leisure time to take her outside.


    Note: From today onwards I will release two chapter daily. One in the morning time and other in evening. The bonus chapters will be release for every fifty power stones and a new review. Thank you every one for your support.


    PeterPan :-)


    Creation is hard, cheer me up!


    Like it ? Add to library£¡

 Chapter 72 : Stellas Shopping

    72 Chapter 72 : Ste''s Shopping


    Aftering out of the Reddy family vi, Das called Ste to inform about shopping. He asked her to get ready in an hour. At the same time, he also called Savi to take care of the baby¡­ as he still can''t take the baby out side.


    While on the way to his vi, Das seriously thought about baby''s eyes. The baby has peculiar eyes with two different colours. If someone saw the baby¡­ they will immediately notice her because of her peculiarity.


    That''s why Das is thinking about the alternative to this problem¡­ as he can''t hide the baby forever. The baby is still an infant. So, he can''t use goggles, contact lenses etc.,


    "Let''s see¡­ I can think of an idea after she grow up to a school age." Das thought as he parked the bike. Ste and Savi were already waiting for him in hall and the baby is sleeping in the hands of Savi.


    After giving few instructions to Savi, Das took Ste and left for shopping in the pink colour car.


    "Why did you buy ady''s car?" Ste typed on the mobile screen and showed the text to Das.


    "I did not buy this... It has a long story I exin youter." Das replied with a straight face.


    "By the way, do you have any ce in mind for shopping?" Das asked with a questioning look.


    "Take me to Phenix store..." Ste showed the text to Das. A luxurious shopping mall came into his mind after seeing the image of the Phenix store on the Ste''s mobile screen.


    After checking the route, Das increased the car speed. Within half an hour, Das stopped the car in the parking lot and took Ste to the clothing store on ninth floor.


    "Buy whatever you want!... don''t think about the price." Das said nonchntly. But Das never expected that he is going to regret this sentence. As Das following her behind with a trolly¡­ Ste started checking the clothes.


    Within a short span of fifteen minutes, Ste filled the entire cart with luxurious collection. She only took one nce before selecting the dress. She only checked the size and fabric before picking up the dress.


    Das got shock after shock as Ste is adding all premium luxury collection. That too she is buying every model of dress with different colours.


    "Ste, are these clothes for trails?" Das asked with a dumbfounded look as the trolly is already filled up with the clothes. Ste nodded her head horizontally and continued to pick up more clothes after that short reply.


    Finally, she filled another trolly before going for the bill counter. At the bill counter the sales girl is looking at the big heap of clothes with her mouth wide open.


    "Madam, are you sure¡­ you want to buy all these clothes?" The sales girl asked with a doubtful look. All the clothes on the billing desk are premium collection¡­ each set will cost more than fifty thousand rupees. That is why the sales girl is in dilemma.


    Instead of answering to the sales girl question¡­ Ste turned her head towards Das with a pitiful expression. After seeing her puppy face Das did not dare to question her selection.


    "We are buying everything¡­ process the bill." Das replied to the sales girl question with a heavy heart. With an amazed look, the sales girl started scanning the tags in a jet speed.


    "Sir, the total amount is thirty-twokhs seventy-one thousand!!...


    The sales girl announced with stupefied look. She also never expected the final figure would be this much. Even after using the key card from the Reddy family Das only got ten percent discount as this mall belongs to foreignpany.


    Das took out ghost card and paid the total amount at once. The sales girl got more surprised as the total bill is processed without even entering a security pin. She handed over tworge bin sized bags to Das.


    Before giving the bill receipt¡­ the sales girl wrote her number on the back side and passed it onto Das hands with a shy wink. Das ignored her actions and started walking outside with Ste¡­ But he did not throw away the receipt :-P


    Das ced two clothe bags on the back side dicky and upied the driver''s seat. Before he even starts the car engine, Ste showed him a new image on her mobile screen. Das released a frustrated sigh as she is ordering him to take her to buy some cosmetics and jewellery.


    As she is looking at him with pitiful stares¡­ Das failed to deny her request. After another half an hour, the car stopped before a luxurious store. Das heart stroked a bit after seeing the prices of the items in side thatdies special store.


    Without caring about Das feelings, Ste started buying make-up kits, limited edition bags, watches, bracelets¡­ what not she is buying every single collection without even ncing at the price tags.


    The total bill reached a heart breaking seventy-twokhs... as Ste added limited edition bag and red colour heels. Das paid the bill with a racing heart.


    Later she also brought few gold chains and models ring from the gold shop. Finally, after buying the baby''s essentials¡­ Ste put a full stop to her shopping spree. Das drove the car to the vi after eating a good meal¡­ they also packed some food for Savi who is taking care of the baby inside the vi.


    In this single night Das spent more than one crore on Ste''s shopping... But Das observed something toady¡­ Ste is definitely had a rich back ground.


    Das came to this conclusion after seeing her selection as she selected particr type of clothes and the make-up item are selected with a single nce like she is using them regrly. Even though there are still more costlier items in the store¡­ She only brought particr items.


    At night ten thirty, the car stopped in the garage.


    Note: Next chapter is R18+... bear with your fangs until then.... :-P


    For bonus chapters add power stones and Reviews... Thank you for reading...


    PeterPan :-)

 Chapter 73 : Cloud Nine (R18+)

    73 Chapter 73 : Cloud Nine (R18+)


    Note: This is !8+ chapter... read at your own risk!!... :-P


    After entering inside the vi, Ste took the baby and went inside her room as the time is already eleven O''clock. Das transferred the shopping items into Ste''s room and gavepany to Savi as is she is eating alone on the dining table.


    While chatting with Savi¡­ Das asked her to stay in the guest room for tonight as it is toote go back to the Dharavi area. Savi agreed to his request without any denial. Das also asked about her life¡­ how did she ended up with the seven sisters.


    "Das, Almost most of the girls in this business had same type of back ground. But we are having a good life now¡­ as seventh sister Ria is taking good care of us." Ria replied while washing her hands.


    Later, Das showed her the guest room and he went back to his room to have a good shower. Just after he came out of his shower Savi came knocking on his door.


    "What happened...?" Das asked with a questioning gesture. Savi stood at the door hesitatingly¡­ she is little shy to tell the problem.


    "Don''t worry¡­ tell me what happened?" Das asked again after seeing her dilemma.


    "I''m afraid of sleeping alone¡­" Savi muttered with red cheeks and a shy look. Dasughed at her behaviour as she used to act brazen. Das still remembered the scene where she forced herself on him on the first day of his work at the brothel.


    "It''s ok¡­ you can sleep in my room." Das replied with a wide grin. After hearing that sentence, she directly bolted the door and upied the bed in a hasty manner. Das changed his clothes in to boxers and a loose t-shirt beforeying next to Savi.


    But even after half an hour of trying they both can''t sleep peacefully. Finally, After seeing the bulge on Das boxers¡­ Savi broke the ice and directly kissed him on the lips.


    Das did not reject her as his little brother is rest less with lustful thoughts. Das epted her pink colour tongue inside his mouth and locked with a French kiss. While kissing vigorously Savi used her hands to rub his body and Das started pinching her nipples.


    He stroked her boobs with both hands and at the same time rubbing his little brother against her crouch. Savi slowly got down from head to neck and continued downward with passionate kisses.


    While licking from bottom to top¡­ she removed his in t-shirt with ease. She began ying with his nipples by sucking the left one and pinching the other one. She used her hands to rub his little brother from outside the fabric.


    Das who gave the full control to Savi is enjoying the pleasure sensation from her watery mouth and skilful massage. After fifteen minutes of intense ying with his body, Savi finally turned her attention towards the iron poll which is dancing restlessly inside his boxers.


    There are already some moist patches appeared on the boxers. She pulled his boxers and gripped his shaft gently with her soft fingers and licked the red bulb on the top while pressuring the small concave opening with her tongue.


    Das felt an electric sensation as she is sucked the top portion with a sensual pressure like she is sucking the round top on the ice cream cone.


    Gwakk¡­. Gwakk¡­ gakk¡­


    head circrly¡­ and took out pole after a full thirty second''s period.


    17:00


    Daspletely closed his eyes as he is enjoying his time on cloud nine. While looking at the peaceful The choking sounds came from the Savi''s deep throat as she took the entire long stick deep inside her mouth. Instead of moving to and fro¡­ she kept the shaft inside for a long time and moved her head circrly¡­ and took out pole after a full thirty second''s period.


    Daspletely closed his eyes as he is enjoying his time on cloud nine. While looking at the peaceful smile on Das face¡­ Savi removed her clothes fully and touched her wet flower before sitting on the poll.


    She directly took the entire poll into her deep cave and sat in that position for long moment before started moving up and down.


    But just as she moved upwards from the shaft¡­ a loud knocking came from the bolted door. Das who is on cloud nine immediately sat up like he got electrocuted¡­ but he forgot that his shaft is inside a deep cave.


    Savi who tried to got up after hearing door sound¡­ immediately felt a strong thrust from the Das and his pole forcefully entered deep inside car cave. Savi released a loud moan and hugged the naked body of Das tightly with both hands.


    Das felt her two soft andrge mounds on his bare body. But before he enjoys this position... another loud knock came from the door. Immediately he came out of his daze and gestured Savi to go inside the bathroom along with her clothes.


    Das also got dressed up in hast and checked everything on the bed before opening the room door. Just as he opened the room door, he saw Ste¡­ stood before the door with aplicated expression.


    "What happened...?" Das asked with a confused look as the clock is ticking at one O''clock.


    "The baby¡­ she is not sleeping." Ste showed the text while pointing the baby towards Das.


    "Is she crying...?" Das asked as he took the baby into his hands.


    "No¡­ she is staring and grinning without sleeping and she is not even looking ufortable." Ste typed with a worried look.


    "Did you feed her well?" Das asked back as he removed the baby diapers and clothes.


    "Yeah¡­ she is not hungry. She is not drinking milk even after cing the bottle in her mouth." Ste texted after a brief moment. Das ced the baby on his shoulder and started tapping on the baby''s back trying several methods to let her sleep.


    After taking the baby, Das walked towards the outside of the vi along with Ste. As Ste left with Das¡­ Savi came out of the bath room and went inside the guest room after wearing her dress.


    Even though Ste observed the faded lip stick marks on Das face and a little bulge on the boxers¡­ she behaved like nothing happened. Inside her brain she can already guess what happened.


    Note: The next chapter is also an 18+ chapter... I''m really sorry if anyone is ufortable with this sexual content. The drama will start soon... hold your fangs... Thank you for reading.


    Please take a moment to rate five stars for the book.... Thank for your continuous support...

 Chapter 74 : Corner Seats

    74 Chapter 74 : Corner Seats


    The night went peacefully as Savi slept inside the guest room and the baby also slept along with Ste after half an hour of continuous struggle by Das. Das also did not disturbed Savi after dealing with the baby.


    Early morning seven O''clock, Das woke up to the coffee smell¡­ But surprisingly Ste is not the person who woke him up¡­ it was Luna who came to deliver the documents rted to property sale.


    After seeing Luna''s face Das put aside the coffee and pulled her into his hands. As he is in a sitting position¡­ Luna directly sat on hisp. Luna is staring into his face in a side angle while Das is looking into her with a lustful look.


    "What are you doing...?" Luna asked with a slight grin. While holding Luna''s waist with one hand¡­ Das kissed her on the lips in a sitting position. Luna epted his generosity with an open mouth.


    Das continued to kiss her passionately while moving the right hand from her face to chest. Luna is enjoying the kissing sensation and let Das to do whatever he wants with her pink nipples.


    Das slowly moved her from sitting position andid her on the bed without stopping the tongue twisting in her mouth. He unlocked her shirt buttons one by one and ced his right hand on top of her bra. He directly pulled the brassier and started ying with her round milky white melons.


    Luna started making moaning sounds as he pinched her nipples with his index finger. After ying with her mounds for long time¡­ Das moved his towards the lower flower garden. But just as he inserted his hand inside the lingerie Luna made painful cry and almost bit his lower lip.


    "I''m sorry¡­ I''m sorry¡­" Luna moved back in a staggering manner. Das checked his lower lip before responding to her.


    "What happened...?" Das asked leisurely as he trying to calm her.


    "I''m really sorry¡­ I''m on my periods..." Luna replied like a small girl who made a mistake.


    "It''s ok¡­ I''m the who caused you this pain." Das said while lifting her head with a sweet smile.


    "Are you really, ok?" Luna asked while staring at his lower lip which had a small, red colour bite mark.


    "Just a little bit painful¡­ but it doesn''t matter." Das replied as heid down beside her.


    "Should I bring ointment?" Luna asked again with a worried look.


    "Nah¡­ give me another kiss. Saliva is the best pain killer." Das replied with a wide grin.


    "Stop teasing me¡­" Luna said as he stood up and started wearing her clothes. Das also turned his focus on to the documents brought by Luna while sipping the coffee on the table.


    The Reddy family patriarch really took a great care in preparing these documents as the information about each property, location and market cost is clearly mentioned on each one. Das spent half an hour carefully selecting the desired and valuable assets on the file.


    Finally, after removing the loathsome properties from the list¡­ Das handed over the file back to Luna. Tell your father to quote a whole sale price on the selected properties and also ask him to made arrangements for registration. Das said while giving back the file into Luna''s hands.


    "Will you stay for break-fast?" Das asked as she is preparing to leave.


    "Nah¡­ My father gave me another task. I have to be there on time." Luna replied while stepping out of Das''s room. Das also got up from the bed and entered inside the rest room. After eating the break-fast he directly left for the college on his Enfield.


    As usual She sat beside him on thest bench and the morning sses continued on casually. Das still ignored Moni who is taking secret nces at him.


    She tried to chat with him about her family''s situation and other things. As the clock ticked One O''clock¡­ students left for the lunch break.


    "Das, let''s go. We are gettingte!!" She hurried Das who is checking his mobile.


    "Where?!" Das asked with a confused look.


    "What!!..." didn''t you agreed toe for movie with me?" She asked with a questioning look.


    "Ohh¡­ sorry¡­, Then what about lunch?" Das asked back.


    "Let''s go¡­ we will eat pizza at the theatre." She replied as she picked up her bag.


    Das checked the theatre location and started the bike engine. She sat on the back seat while hugging him tightly with her both hands.They reached the theatre just before the movie time. After ordering tworge size pizza''s, She directly took him inside the theatre.


    "Why did you book corner seats¡­ that too for a horror movie?" Das asked as they sat on the premium sofa seats at thest row corner.


    "These are the only seats avable on online." She replied as the lights went off inside the theatre. Das did not ask any more question after that.


    Das opened the pizza box and shared a pizza with her. After that Das held her hand and started watching movie. She held his hand more tightly as the movie is horror picture.


    "Why did you want to watch horror movie when you afraid of ghosts?" Das asked with loudugh as She hugged him after seeing the ghost picture on the screen.


    "Actually, my sister dared me to watch this movie." She replied in a timid voice.


    ''Haha¡­'' Dasughed at her answer. "Don''t worry, hug me like this¡­ nothing will happen." Das said while patting her shoulder. She continued to hug him as the horror music is constantly ying on the speakers.


    But suddenly she saw interestingly towards Das crouch as there is big bulge on his pants. As She is rubbing her body against him from a long time¡­ Das''s little brother fallowed his norm and stood up like current pole.


    She poked her index finger on the bulge with a curiosity¡­ Das almost jerked out of his seat as he felt the poking of this littledy directly against his hard pole.


    Note: Take a moment to rate the a book a five star... it is a great help for the book poprity... Thank you for Reading. Next chapter will be released in the evening. For bonus chapter rate reviews and power stones.


    PeterPan :-)


    Creation is hard, cheer me up!


    Like it ? Add to library£¡


    Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.


    PeterPan :-P


    Like it ? Add to library£¡


    PeterPan

 Chapter 75 : Ninety Degree Shovel (R18+)

    75 Chapter 75 : Ny Degree Shovel (R18+)


    "What are you doing?" Das asked in a hissing tone as She directly poked on his little brother. Sheughed at his reaction like a small girl.


    "Stopughing¡­ you should not do poking on this thing." Das said while adjusting his little brother into afortable position.


    "Are you hurt?" She questioned.


    "It''s ok¡­" Das replied while trying to avoid her piercing gaze. After brief silence She put forward a weird request.


    "Das, let me take a look at it." She asked as she pointed her finger towards his protruding crouch area.


    "What!!..." Das took a moment to understand what is she asking about.


    "Are you sure?" Das asked with a weird look as he did not expect this type of request from this ice queen. Inside the college, everyone is thinking that she is a goddess and an ice queen¡­ but here, she is asking to see my Eiffel tower.


    "Hmmhh¡­ what a strange girl." Das thought while thinking about She''s reputation.


    She nodded her head like a chicken as she wants to check out his standing pole.


    "Then check it out on your own." Das replied as he lifted both hands upward in a freedom gesture. Without waiting for another moment, She used her both hands to dig out treasure from his pants. Just as she pulled his underwear¡­ a long ny-degree shovel emerged in a swinging motion.


    "What should I do now...?" She asked after staring at his rod for a long time with curious looks. Instead of replying to her atypical question¡­ Das held her both hands and ced them on his long shaft and after that he moved her hands to and fro on the top.


    "You should massage it like this¡­" Das said with a satisfactory smile. After moving her hands for another minute¡­ Das gave the full control over his gear rod to She.


    "Hey¡­ gently. Don''t use force." Das blurted out as She is gripping hardly.


    "How much time should I move it like this?" She asked while continuing her virgin experience of moving a hand pump.


    "It depends on your skill¡­ if it won''t work, you can use your mouth to suck it like an ice cream cone."


    "Yak¡­ stop saying nonsense." She put on weird expression after listening to the mouth part.


    "Haha¡­ don''t act like that. After getting more experience¡­ you will like the sucking part rather than giving a hand job." Das replied with slyughter. Inside this dark theatre with scares poption, Das enjoyed her hand pumping care freely.


    He also slowly started using his hands to rub her boobs. As she did not reject his actions, Das removed her top shirt buttons and inserted his hands to feel her soft mounds.


    The sensual pleasure from her nipples made She moan with a satisfying expression and her inner cave is already dripping with the dew drops. Even after twenty minutes of constant pumping with her both hands¡­ Das pole stood erect without backing down.


    Finally, She decided to use her mouth to cool down the heat from the standing fire rod. While Das continued to pinch her nipples, she bent down and tasted the top red portion in a hesitant manner.


    Das continued to guide her by giving instructions on how to proceed. He made her suck everything including the ball. She did not deny any of his requests as she is more curious to know about it.


    While his little brother was deep inside her throat¡­ Das held her head tightly against his crouch and released the nice cream into her mouth with a satisfied expression. Even though She did not understand what is going as Das suddenly forced her head¡­ She tried to bear with it.


    Finally, afterpletely releasing the juices¡­ Das released head leisurely.


    "Ahhk¡­ ahhk¡­"


    She started coughing vigorously while using her hands to cover her mouth. But both her hands got a white gummy liquid which came out of her mouth. Das immediately passed on the tissues which were offered at Pizza delivery.


    "So, is this all sperm....?" She asked while cleaning her hands and mouth with tissues.


    "Yeah¡­ That is the DeVine liquid to make babies." Das said with a small grin.


    "Next time, tell me before forcing it into my mouth!..." She said as she is buttoning her shirt.


    "I''m sorry¡­ it all happens in an instinct. I will control it next time." Das replied assuringly.


    "Das, let''s go¡­ I want to go for wash room." She asked as she picked up her back pack.


    "Ok¡­" Das agreed without asking any more questions. Das waited outside while She enter inside the women''s rest room. Inside the rest room¡­ She first cleaned her wet cave as it still dripping.


    After another fifteen minutes She came out with a happy smile.


    "Should I drop you home...?" Das asked with happy smile while walking outside the theatre.


    "Nah¡­ I will book an UBER taxi. My house is little far from here." She said as she took out her mobile to book a cab. Das gave a sendoff to her with sweet kiss on cheeks as the cab arrived on time.


    The time is still four O''clock in the evening¡­ So, Das decided to meet the old man at the training centre. Das need to train for the uing duel as lot of things are at stake in that blood duel.


    After that he did not think much¡­ took out his Enfield from the parking lot and raced towards the training centre of the Reddy family. Forty minutester, Das parked his bike before the training centre and took the elevator to the top floor.


    The entire training centre is looking like dojo with open halls and duel rings. Das directly walked on to the training ce where the fighters are doing their norm.


    Surprising Das saw the forty-year-old aunty Ruth who is seriously guiding the fighters by showing the fist moments. The old man for whom Das came personally is stood at one side like a side character.


    Note: Don''t forget to rate the book a five star... I will release a bonus chapter for every new review. Thank you for your support.


    PeterPan :-)


    Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know....


    PeterPan :-)


    Like it ? Add to library£¡


    PeterPan

 Chapter 76 : Can you do it?!

    Chapter 76 : Can you do it?!


    Instead of directly meeting the old man who stood at one side¡­ Das started observing the training given by Ruth aunty. All the fighter sat in a half circle to see the demonstration by Ruth. She is using a one of the fighters to show the fighting stances.


    She showing the angle of attack and release posture of a punch. Before everyone''s eyes, she showed the difference between the punching force of normal stance and her method of fighting stances.


    People really convinced at her methods as the strength of each punch increased with her methods. As she is guiding two people in front of all the fighters, every one observed carefully. Finally, after demonstrating for half an hour¡­ she asked everyone to practice on their own.


    "Hey smelly brat¡­ why are you still standing there? Are you staring at body?" Ruth asked with straight face as Das is continues to look at her while thinking deeply about something.


    "Sorry miss, I''m in a daze." Das replied as Ruth is walking towards him.


    "I''m not a miss¡­ Call me Ruth. Why are you here? Do you wanna learn fighting?" Ruth asked with a taunting look.


    "Sorry¡­ But I''m here for him." Das replied while pointing at the old man who gave him a promisest time.


    "Oh¡­ you are here for master Chen. Haha¡­ master Chene here." Ruth called the old man with finger gesture. Das did not like her arrogant gesture and yful demeanour. But he bears with it as she did not cross his bottom line.


    "Master Chen, this brat said he came for you¡­ do you know him?" Ruth asked with her raised eye brows. Master Chen nodded his head as an approval.


    "Hmmm¡­ Brat, ask him what do you want?" Ruth said acting like a main character in a movie.


    "Master Chen, do you remember the promise you made. You said you will train me if I join your training centre." Das asked with an expected look.


    "Yes¡­ I remember it and still I stand on my words." Master replied calmly.


    "Then please train me¡­ I want your guidance." Das said as he bowed his head to master Chen.


    "Hahaha¡­" before master Chen gave a reply¡­ Ruth startedughing loudly while clutching her stomach.


    "Brat, are you an idiot. Can''t you see who is stronger in this training centre. I can defeat this old man in ten moves." Ruth said with a proud face.


    "I''m the one, you should request for training¡­ why are you pleading this old man?" Ruth added as she got upset with Das''s behaviour.


    "Sorry Ms. Ruth, I don''t want to get training from you." Das said casually in a rxed manner.


    "What!!?... but why?!!... Are looking down on me because I''m a woman?" Ruth asked with blood shot eyes. She is razing with anger because she got looked down by a half age brat.


    "Nah¡­ Don''t misunderstand Ms. Ruth. I have a valid reason behind words." Das said trying cool down her anger. But his words made her more angry.


    "Brat, if you don''t tell me a valid reason, you will receive my punch on your pretty face." Ruth said in a threatening tone while gesturing her hand like a punch.


    "Ms. Ruth, I observed you for a long time during your demonstration. All you training is about increasing the strength. But I''m not here for strength¡­ I want improve my control and instinct. So, your style of teaching won''t fit for me." Das exined everything in detail. But Ruthpletely misunderstood his words.


    "You bastard¡­ you dared to insult me!!!..." Ruth directly raised her hand to deliver a tight p. She did not hold back in that p as she using her full force. Before the old Chen stop her, she already released her hand towards Das face.


    Just before the pnded on Das cheeks, her hand came to a standstill. Even after increasing the force, it did not move a single inch forward.


    "You dared to resist me?... Hmmhh¡­ Ruth released another punch with her other hand. But Das also clutched her other hand. Even though Daspletely held both of her hands, he can ''t flinch them backwards.


    "This brainlessdy definitely had a great strength¡­" Das thought while holding her hands with all his might. The old Chen finally came to ease the situation and release both of them from this standstill.


    "Ruth, let him go¡­ he is just a teenager." Master Chen requested with a persuasive tone. After struggling for few more minutes, Ruth took back her hands as she can''t dominate Das.


    "If you dare to insult me next time¡­ I will fucking kill you with my bare hands." Ruth gave a strong warning before she left with a fuming raze. Daspletely ignored her threats. Even though he can''t fully negate her¡­ he can easily block her.


    "Haha¡­ Young man, you are rally capable. Haha¡­" master Chenughed happily after Ruth left from the Scene.


    "Master Chen¡­ when will you start my training?" Das asked directly.


    "Haha¡­ young man¡­ first tell me your name. I''m really curious how you blocked that musceldy." Master Chen asked with a curious look.


    "My name is Mohan Das. As for theter question¡­ I really have good strength." Das replied with straight face.


    "If you already have good strength, then why did youe here?" Master Chen asked with an interesting look. Instead of directly answering his question¡­ Das first exined him about the blood duel between Reddy family and Shetty family.


    "So, you want me to prepare you for that fight?!" Master Chen asked as he seriously thinking about Das''s motive.


    "Yes¡­ I want to improve my control, instinct and most importantly capability to fight a mob. Can you help me, Master Chen?" Das asked after a brief moment of silence.


    "Das¡­ I already gave my promise¡­ so I won''t deny your request."


    "But if you want to train at my ce¡­ you have to follow whatever I say. Can you do that?"


    Note: Thank you for reading... Don''t forget to vote power stones.

 Chapter 77 : Conditions

    Chapter 77 : Conditions


    "Tell me Das¡­ Are you ready to do it?" Master Chen asked with a serious look. Das went to deep thought after listening to Chen''s request. He is thinking about the motive behind Old Chen''s condition. But finally, he agreed to Chen''s condition trusting his natural instinct.


    "Master Chen I will do whatever you ask me to¡­ help me in training." Das said while bowing his head in respect.


    "Then listen carefully¡­ Das. I can only spend two hours on you. You should be here, on every day morning by seven O''clock and clean this entire floor. After that I will start my training ording to your request." Master Chen replied with a straight face. Das took a long moment to understand his words.


    "What do he mean by clean this entire floor¡­ It has the area of five basket balls courts!" Das thought inside¡­ but he did not object Master Chen as he already agreed to his condition.


    What Das don''t know was Master Chen already decided to give a hard training to Das after seeing his encounter with Ruth as he sessfully blocked her attack with full force. After dealing with Master Chen, Das left the training facility and started his journey towards the brothel house.


    Das stopped his bike in the middle of the journey and entered inside an Apple to store to buy a new Mac book for Le. Das promised her a long time ago¡­ finally he got some time to buy this for her.


    Das directly selected the top model in the store and he also took a new iPhone to rece the old antique phone in his hands. After sessfully processing the bill¡­ Das left the store with a brand-new MacBook and iPhone.


    At night eight O''clock Das reached the brothel house. After parking the bike, Das walked inside through side gate. The hotel is still empty with very few people inside.


    As usual Le is working at the reception area with her head down. With a happy smile Das walked near the desk.


    "You took more than three days leave. Why are you so busy, like a prime minister?..." Le questioned as Das reached the reception.


    "Why are you worrying about my absence?... By any chance did you fall for me?" Das asked in reverse with wide grin. Le instantly got irritated after listening to his teasing words.


    "It will only happen in your dreams. No one is worried about you and I''m just asking casually." Le replied while turning back her focus on to work.


    "Haha¡­ don''t get angry little girl. I''m just teasing you." Das replied while cing the newptop box on the reception desk.


    "Wahhh¡­ did you brought a MacBook!!!..." Le gave an amazed expression while taking theptop box into her hands.


    "Open the box¡­ Don''t stare at it like an idiot." Dasmented as she is checking the box on all sides. Ignoring his cursing, Le peeled the transparent wrapper on the box in a delicate manner. She is treating it like a treasure box.


    Finally, after taking out all the documents and user guides¡­ Le switched on the new Mac. As the cursive hello words appeared on the screen¡­ her petite lips turned into a beautiful concave shape.


    "How is it? Do you like it¡­?" Das asked as she ispletely involved in the setting up of Mac.


    "It''s really pretty. I thought you would bring a cheap Ch*** brandptop. But you really gave a huge surprise. The Mac is really slim and nice." Le replied with a happy smile.


    (I''m really sorry if I offended any Ch*** people¡­ But the electronics from Ch** had a great reputation around the world. :-()


    "What are you two love birds discussing...?" John came walking with a loud shouting. Le who gotpletely immersed in theptoppletely ignored John''s remarks. Instead of cursing John for calling her a love bird¡­ she greeted him with a wide smile.


    "John¡­e. Look at this thing¡­ Isn''t it pretty?" Le asked while turning theptop towards John direction. John who expected a cursing got dumbfounded at her wide smile. After seeing the newptop on her hands¡­ he finally understood what was happening.


    "Das, you are really spoiling this hard-working girl." Johnmented while patting Das on shoulder.


    "I''m just reducing her burden¡­ don''t think too much." Das replied casually.


    "Don''t waste your money on these electronics. Did you forget your first day in this happy house!?" John asked with a slyughter.


    "Don''t worry John¡­ At present I have a enough money to spend and I think I forgot to mention you this¡­ now I have vi at the Film city area." Das replied with a goofy look.


    "Hmmhh¡­ It''s just a vi. Why are you boasting it like a Taj Mahal." Johnmented with frown.


    "Haha¡­ John, are you jealous by any chance. Because, you face is little funny." Das replied with a heartyughter while clutching his stomach. Even Le also startedughing after seeing the ufortable look on Das face.


    "Stopughing.... Das, I heard a crazy rumour about you. But I still can''t believe that news." John said trying to divert the topic.


    "What is it¡­?" Das asked in a questioning manner.


    "Someone said you ced a twenty thousand crores bet against Shetty family in the uing challenge between Reddy family and Shetty family. Is it true? Or is it just a rumour." John asked with a long stare at Das face.


    Le also listened to John''s question with more curiosity. After a brief moment of silence Das replied on John''s question.


    "Yes¡­ the news you received is urate." I challenged the Shetty family to ce a twenty thousand crores bet in the uing Blood Duel. Das said with a straight face. John looked at Das face for a brief moment to trust his words.


    "Stop speaking nonsense. If you really have twenty thousand crores¡­ why would you even work here?" Le asked with weird look even before John reacted to Das''s reply.


    ____


    Note: Thank you for your support... There will be some intense fights in the uing chapters. Don''t forget to rate the book a five stars.

 Chapter 78 : Training

    Chapter 78 : Training


    "It is true that I bet twenty thousand crores. But the bet still not finalised as that much amount is also a huge number for Shetty family." Das replied calmly.


    "Ohh¡­ now it makes sense." Le said as she turned her attention on to the new MacBook.


    "John¡­ don''t think about it. I''m going to select the girls for foreign customers." Das said while leaving towards the first-floor hall.


    The night went peacefully¡­ After saying a good bye to Ria and Le, Das informed John and left the brothel at one O''clock in the mid night. As he need to attend the training, Das slept early in his room.


    Next day morning he woke up earlier than usual time and informed Ste before leaving for the training facility. By the time he reached the top floor of the training centre, Master Chen is already waiting for him with a mop and a bucket.


    Without asking another word, Das started cleaning the entire hall. Within half an hour Das cleaned the entire floor neatly and reported back to Master Chen. Master Chen then ordered him to wear the fighter uniform of this training centre.


    Later, Das stood inside the fighting ring while facing two strong body builders.


    "Das these two people are the strongest of this training centre¡­ they will attack you for half an hour without stopping. But you should not fight back." Master Chen said as he stood outside the fighting ring.


    "If I can''t fight back¡­ what should I do?" Das asked in a questioning look.


    "Defend¡­ you should only block their moves."


    "Start¡­!" Master Chen cried out with a loud shout and the two strong men started their attacking.


    ''Ten moves¡­ Just Ten moves¡­'' Das already fell t on the floor. The people who stood outside the ring startedughing loudly.


    "Again!..." Master Chen cried out and the fight began. After fifteen of continuous struggle, Das sessfully found the rhythm and started blocking each attack from both the fighters. But the dark reddish bruises appeared on his face¡­ as he received few strong punches because of the coordinated attacks.


    Master Chen suddenly signalled another man to join the fight. The pressure increased on Das and he received consecutive punches. After another fifteen minutes¡­ Master Chen put an end to this one side attack and asked Das to put on the ice pack.


    Later Master Chen took Das to a dark room and asked him to stand behind a thick cloth. Das who stood leisurely, suddenly received a strong punch on his bruised face. Before he checks out his face another punch came through the thick clothes.


    ''Concentrate¡­''


    A loud shout came from Master Chen. Das immediately blocked the next punch. As he can''t see the person¡­ he needs to be alert and react in time to block the punch. After blocking third punch, A sudden a punch came towards his face¡­.


    But instantly his special vision activated and the thick cloth became transparent. He is directly looking at the person who is releasing the punches. From there on Das started blocking every punch¡­ After ten minutes Master Chen suddenly stooped the punching.


    "How did you do it...?" Master Chen asked with a confused look.


    "Oh¡­ Sry. You please continue¡­ "Das said as he closed his eyes. He actually continued to use his special vision to defend the sudden punches. After closing the eyes¡­ it became super hard to defend the punches.


    But he patiently waited and trained his instinct even though the punches are raining on his body. After another twenty minutes of this nket training¡­ Master Chen again gave ten minutes break for Das.


    "Not bad¡­ I thought you will give up on the first day. But you held up pretty much to the end." Master Chen said as he took his to arge stadium size grass field.


    "Why did you bring me here...?" Das asked with a confused look as the entire field is an empty area.


    "Wait a minute¡­ it''s also part of your training." Master Chen walked near a transport van which is ced near the them and opened the back door. Immediately arge number of chickens rushed and ran wildly on the open field.


    "Das, these are the vige chicken¡­ each cost a thousand rupees. There are a hundred of them on the field. What you have to do is capture every single one of them and ce them back inside this van. After that you can take leave for today." Master Chen said before leaving Das alone on the open field.


    "By the way Das, these chickens are fed with alcohol... So, be careful, they will fight back." Master Chen mentioned before leaving. Das left alone with a van and hundred alcoholic chickens on a foot ball court sized open ce.


    Instead of cursing the old trainer, Das started focusing on the task. He ran directly into the mob of chickens and held more than four chicken at a time and added locked them inside the van.


    But the task became more hectic as the number of chickens reduced on the field. He started picking one chicken at a time. As the time continued the task became more and more troublesome.


    Das already received several pecks on his body which are bleeding drop lets of blood. Finally, after two hours, Das locked up thest chicken inside the van. With a bruised face and blood marks all over his body, Das walked into the wash room of the training centre.


    But Master Chen stopped him at the door and asked him to take dip in the wooden barrel which is filled with a negative degree cold water. Like an obedient student Das directly soaked his entire body in that bone chilling cold water.


    As the time goes on, he got limatised with the water temperature and started feeling strange rxation and excitement.


    "This will be your daily routine¡­ See you tomorrow." Master Chen said as he left to attend the other trainers.


    While leaving the training facility Das saw Ruth aunty who is demonstrating a leg move. But he ignored her and left the training centre as he is gettingte for the college.


    Note: Actually the training part should be in modern methods... but i changed it into this funny training methods. We will change the methods as the training continues. Thank you for reading and your continuous support.

 Chapter 79 : Emma

    Chapter 79 : Emma


    Note: Emma is the daughter of the Patel family head who is a widow aunty with 33 years old. If you still can''t remember... please read chapter 46: Mother&Daughter.


    ***************************--------------------------------******************


    ***********


    Aftering out of the training centre Das started his journey towards his college. As he reached near the college, a mob suddenly blocked his path. The mob looked like a gang of fighters with a hockey sticks and cricket bats in their hands.


    With one nce, Das understood that they are purposefully blocked him just a hundred meters away from his college.


    "What do you want...?" Das asked while staring at the mob without any fear.


    "Haha¡­"


    ughter of a teenage girl came from behind the mob. Das saw a petite figure who sat on the car dome as the mob moved away from his view. After close look Das recognised the teenage girl.


    She is Emma, the daughter of the Patel family head. Das saw her when he went to invite the Patel family to Luna''s birthday party. At that time, the Patel family head Maria, the widow women behaved like responsible person even though her daughter is making mess.


    "Maybe she came here to take revenge..." Das though while thinking about Emma''s rtion with the Reddy family young master, Richard.


    "If you want to say anything¡­ say it faster. I''m gettingte for my college." Das shouted again as there is no response from this mob.


    "Haha¡­ Don''t worry. You won''t be able to attend the college after I deal with you." Emma said in aughing tone as she is enjoying this dominant feeling.


    "Why are you blocking my path¡­?" Das asked in a calm tone.


    "Of course, to beat you into a pulp. How can you escape after messing with my love life. You are the reason for Richard''s marriage with a widow. Because of you, Richard left me¡­ and marrying that chief minister daughter. So, I''m going to make you regret it for your entire life time." Emma said with blood shot eyes after seeing the rxed expression on Das face.


    "Miss, why are exining all this. Tell me, what should we do. If you say a single word, our people will kill him on the spot." One of the subordinates who came with the mob spoke in a razed voice.


    "Nooo¡­ don''t kill him. I want him alive. Beat him into a pulp¡­ For his entire life he needs to stay on the hospital bed. I want him to regret his doing for his entire life." Emma said while staring at Das with an evil look.


    "Don''t worry¡­ Miss. We will follow yourmand." The subordinate replied with a nod.


    ''Tic¡­ Tic¡­''


    Das made a loud snapping sound from his fingers and all the mob turned their focus on to Das.


    "If any one of have a wife and children¡­ I suggest you to leave now. Once I started¡­ I won''t show any mercy." Das replied as he got up from the bike.


    ''Hahaha¡­'' A loudughter came from the mob.


    "Miss, we don''t even need to beat him. Look at his face¡­ someone must have already thrashed him." One of the subordinates said after seeing the Das face in a close distance.


    Das was already in a great frustration because of the one side attack during the training. But now he got a chance to release all that frustration.


    Boom***


    Das directly lifted his leg and kicked the person chest who came to beat him with bare hands. Das did not stop after that, he continued to move forward while stretching his hands.


    Boom***¡­ BOOM***


    the punches rained down as he moved forward through that mob. While delivering the punches, Das tried to not to hit them on the head as he don''t want cause any permanent damage to this small mob.


    All it took was ten minutes¡­ every single person from the mob lied down on the ground with broken bones. Das straightened his shirt as he moved closer to Emma who stood with a dumbfounded face.


    Her body started shaking as Das walked closer to her. Das directly stood before her in a hair line distance.


    "This time I''m letting you go, because of your mother. If you repeat this again, that will be yourst day on earth." Das warned her in a cold tone while staring right into her eyes. Emma did not even dare to utter a single word after listening to his bone chilling tone.


    She started crying after a moment as Das still stood before her face with cold stare. After seeing her pitiful face, Das turned back. Without caring about the wailing mob and a crying girl, Das left for the college.


    "Haaa¡­ it really feels amazing to teach a lesson to these crybabies." Das thought as he rode the bike towards the college.


    By the time he reached the ss room¡­ he is already half an hourte to the first ss. Without asking any questions teacher Rosie allowed him inside the ss.


    "What happened...?" She asked as he sat in thest bench.


    "Just some bruise marks¡­ don''t worry. I''m fine." Das replied as he shared the text book with her.


    "I don''t believe you. Look at your body, there are several small wounds." She replied worriedly in a small murmuring tone.


    "It''s alright¡­ I will exin youter. First turn your head, the teacher is looking at us." Das said as he pinched on her waist.


    As the table covering half of their body¡­ no one noticed their romance. The sses continued¡­ the morning two sses finished with in two hours. Das is enjoying his sweet time with She as they were touching each other in an appropriate way under the table.


    Even though She got little shy with the romance part¡­ she did not reject his hand, rubbing on her thighs.


    But Das''s ex-lover Moni saw their secret romance as she is taking nces at Das. She finally understood that she can''t take back Das. With a disappointed face she also stood up to have lunch at Canteen.


    "Stop¡­ we also need to go for lunch." She said pointing at the empty ss room.


    "You are my lunch." Das said as he kissed her on the lips.


    Note: As the Zebra organisation head Natalia is going enter in Das life... We will level up our hero. Get ready for intense action with the Patel family aunty who is a widow from thirteen years. She needs some irrigation to her drynd.


    Request : Please take a moment to rate the book a five star. Thank you for your support.

 Chapter 80 : Property Registration

    Chapter 80 : Property Registration


    Note: I''m really sorry for thete release. Today i had a lot of work in theb. I promise that I will make up for mistakes. I will release one more chapter shortly by today night, so stay tuned. Thank you for your support and understanding.


    *******************************--------------------------------------********


    **************************


    After having little sweet time with She¡­ Das took her to Canteen. Ignoring the constant stares of the other students, Das continues to behave freely with She. While in the middle of their meal, Moni brought her sister Amy and sat opposite to Das.


    Das did not understand why this sister pair is concentrating on him. Even though he had a great time with Amy during the night where he saved her sister Moni¡­ he still did not have good opinion of this sister pair.


    While She is looking at the sisters in a confused face, the two sisters started having their meal without caring about She.


    "What do you want...?" Das asked as they behaving oddly.


    "Nothing¡­ we are having our meal." Amy replied with a poker face.


    "Then why are you sitting here...? There are lot of empty benches in the canteen." Das asked again. Moni stood up to leave as Das is directly questioning their presence¡­ but her sister Amy pulled her back.


    "We will sit where ever we want. If you want, you can leave with your pinky girlfriend." Amy replied with a gnashing teeth. Das finally understood the problem¡­ Amy is feeling jealous of She.


    "She must have developed feeling for me." Das thought while thinking about the blowjob she gave.


    Before Das gave a reply to this cheeky Lolli¡­ Das''s new iPhone started ringing with a ssic ringtone. While Das answering the call, Amy''s entire focus went on his new iPhone.


    "Das, my father is asking for you. He wantsplete the property sale¡­ my father also called the registration officers to my house. So,e quickly." Luna informed from the other end. Das replied a simple yes to her and disconnected the call.


    "She, I''m really sorry. I need to leave¡­ it''s important." Das said as he stood up to As Das and She were leaving by holding hands¡­ Amy looked at them with scornful nce. She really is feeling more jealous after seeing their intimacy.


    leave.


    "Wait¡­ drop me at the ss room¡­ I''m also done here." She replied while closing the half-eaten lunch box. Das understood that She is notfortable with these two sisters.


    As Das and She were leaving by holding hands¡­ Amy looked at them with scornful nce. She really is feeling more jealous after seeing their intimacy.


    After dropping She at ss room, Das left to the Mbar Mountain area. Das reached the Reddy family vi at two o''clock in the afternoon. Luna is already waiting for him at the entrance with wide smile.


    She took him directly to the hall area¡­ where the family members of the Reddy family and two other registration officers are waiting for his arrival.


    While all the family members stood behind the sofa, Das sat on opposite side to Reddy family patriarch, old man and young master Richard. The two registration officers sat across them.


    "Das, check these documents¡­ every one of my family members signed these documents¡­ if you are okey with the documents we will proceed with registration." The Reddy family patriarch said while passing the documents.


    Das took therge bundle of papers and first took few photos of the few documents and sent them to Ste number. He is acting like he wasmunicating with the buyer from Zebra organisation. Later, Das studied each document patiently.


    "Das, the total market value of these properties is more than ten thousand crores. But as the buyer is asking a whole sale price, we quote nine thousand crores. If the buyer is okey with the price¡­ this deal will be done in an hour as the registration officers also prepared everything for the transfer." The Reddy family patriarch added as the Das is silently looking at each document.


    This is arge amount of transaction¡­ So, Das don''t want to make any mistakes. After checking the final document Das nodded his head as an approval to the total price. Das signed the documents and passed them to the registration officers. They started adding stamps and signature to the documents without any dy.


    The entire registration process took more than one¡­ finally after finishing procedure, the Reddy family patriarch ced the documents in Das hands. Das again took the document pictures and sent them to Ste''s number.


    As he already login to the skull organisation web site, Das transferred the nine thousand crores to Reddy family patriarch''s foreign bank ount. After confirming the deposit, a wide grin appeared on the stoic face of the Reddy family patriarch.


    "Das, you did a great help in this crisis time. Thank you for your efforts." The patriarch replied happily while checking deposited amount onptop screen.


    "Haha¡­ Patriarch I just did what I can. My survival is also depending on your family. So, please make some concrete preparation for the uing blood duel." Das replied modestly without showing any pride.


    "At least you know your ce...!!" The chief minister daughter, Embermented with a scornful look. But Daspletely ignored her harsh remarks. He don''t want to argue with this brainlessdy.


    Ember thought she got upper hand as Das sat silently without confronting her. Das spent another half an hour in Reddy family vi and discussed about the present situation of the Shetty family''s recruitments.


    Das got shocked after learning that the Shetty family is spending more than ten thousand crores to recruit fighters for the uing blood duel. Even the Reddy family patriarch did not expect that the Shetty family will spend that much.


    Finally, after saying good bye to the old man and the Reddy family patriarch¡­ Das left the vi. Luna followed Das to give a send-off. While looking at the receding Das and Luna¡­ an evil grin appeared on Ember''s face.


    Before saying a good bye to Das, Luna gave a sweet kiss and left hurriedly from the parking lot. (Of course, no one is there on the surroundings.)


    The time is still four O''clock in the evening. So, Das decided to go to his vi at the film city as he wants to spend some time with the baby. But what Das don''t know was the Patel family head Maria is searching for him.


    Note: One more chapter will fallow tonight. Thank you for reading. Please leave somements about story pacing. Should i speed up the story...?

 Chapter 81 : Where is my Daughter...?

    Chapter 81 : Where is my Daughter...?


    After leaving the Reddy family vi¡­ Das drove the bike towards his vi at film city area. As he came to home, Das took the baby from Ste''s hands and started ying with her.


    "Why are sending me these property document¡­?" Ste showed the text to Das who is busily staring at the baby face.


    "I joust bought those properties¡­ have a look at them." Das replied while turning back his attention on to the baby.


    The baby slowly slept in his hands with a sweet smile on her immature face. Das continued to hold the baby as he is enjoying her breathing on his shoulders.


    Boom***


    Suddenly a loud smashing sound came from his vi gate. Das immediately passed the baby on to Ste''s hands and he alone went outside to check the situation. He instructed Ste''s to stay in her room beforeing out from the main door.


    More than five luxurious Rolls Royce cars were directly entered inside his vi. Those cars directly entered inside his vi by ttening the entrance gate. Das felt infuriating raze after seeing their brazen behaviour in his vi.


    The five cars stopped before him and arge mob got down from those five cars. Later a beautiful middle-aged woman who wore a ck saree got down from the back seat of the centre customised car with a hasty temper. S


    he directly walked towards Das in a hurried manner. Das recognised her in a single nce. She is Maria¡­ the head of the Patel family¡­ the widow who took control of the powerful Patel family without bowing her head to anyone. Das really admired her character, aside from her beauty.


    "Where is my daughter...? Maria directly asked Das with a serious face. Das did not understand what she is talking about. How could he know about her daughter.


    "Don''t act like innocent. I already know that she came to attack you with a mob in the morning time. So, tell me where is she now...?" Maria asked again while staring into Das eyes with a serious look.


    "It is true that your daughter came to attack me in the morning time. At that time, I only smashed the gangsters who came along with your daughter."


    "But I did not touch a single hair on your daughter. I just a gave her small warning to your daughter¡­ other than that I did not do anything to her and after that I left to my college." Das exined the events of the morning fight patiently.


    "Madam, he won''t say the truth if we ask him like this. Let me handle this brat." Maria''s body guard said as he moved towards Das.


    Thud*** Das directly kicked the body guard on the knee.


    "Don''t dare to threaten me. You people already entered into my house with out my permission. But I''m talking patiently instead of kicking you out. So, think carefully before talking any nonsense." Das warned the mob with a loud tone.


    "Stop behaving like hero¡­ if you did not do anything to my daughter, then where is my daughter?" Maria asked again without backing down.


    Even though Das can feel her anguish, he can''t do anything. Das also don''t know about Emma''s where abouts. Before Das answered, Maria''s mobile started ringing from her hand bag. While looking into the Das face with an impatient expression, Maria answered the phone call.


    While talking into the phone¡­ Maria face changed into aplicated expression. She started feeling anxious as the call continued.


    "I''m sorry... It''s my fault." Maria said to Das with an anxious look as she disconnected the call.


    Instead of epting her apology¡­ Das asked her about the phone call.


    "It''s about my daughter. The Shetty family actually kidnapped my daughter to ck mail me. They are demanding my support and money for the uing challenge with the Reddy family." Maria said while preparing to leave.


    "What are you going to do...?" Das asked back while thinking about the consequences of this matter.


    "First, I need to save my daughter." Maria said as she got onto the driver''s seat of the car. She already ordered her servants and security to not to follow her.


    "You can''t go alone. Let me apany you." Das requested as this matter also rted to the uing blood duel.


    "Nah¡­ my daughter is at the Shetty family training facility, there will be more than hundred fighters in that ce and they also warned me to not to bring anyone." Maria said as she started the car engine.


    Without listening to another question from Das, Maria directly left alone. Das went onto deep thought after listening to her answer. He can''t ignore this matter. The Shetty family will be formidable if they gain support from Patel family¡­ so, he had to do something.


    "Maria said it is a training facility of the Shetty family¡­ if my guess is correct the newly recruited fighters of the Shetty family will also be there in that building." Das thought while thinking about what to do in this situation.


    transfer Emma to another ce. So, he must do something.


    "Whatever¡­ first I need to see what is going on at the training facility." Das decided to Even after thinking for fifteen minutes straight, he did not get any suitable n. Even though he can inform Reddy family about this matter, the Shetty will get alert and transfer Emma to another ce. So, he must do something.


    "Whatever¡­ first I need to see what is going on at the training facility." Das decided to follow Maria secretly. The security who came with Maria are already left his vi.


    Das took out the sports car in the garage to follow Maria. Before leaving Das suddenly remembered the bow. That night where he saved the baby, Das also brought a broken bow used by the mysteriousdy to defend her baby.


    She said it is the heirloom of the Aries family which is a top hidden family. The mountain goat spirit which entered inside Das body is also came out of the broken bow.


    Das took out the broken bow from his room and instructed Ste to stay inside her room.


    With a determined look Das left the vi in sports car.


    Note: I know that I made you guys wait... So to atone my sins. I will release two bonus chapters tomorrow along with the regr two chapters. One bonus chapter for reaching the Fifty power stones target and other chapter is an apology from my side.


    Note: Thank you everyone for your continuous support. i request everyone to rate the book a five star as it will help for the book poprity. Thank you for your support.

 Chapter 82 : Trap...!!!

    Chapter 82 : Trap...!!!


    Note: This is the first chapter today and three more chapters will follow shortly. Thank you for reading. Take a moment to rate the book a five star.


    ***********************-----------------------------------------------------**


    ******************************


    Aftering out of the vi, Das called John to know the location of the training facility of the Shetty family. The training facility is in the city outskirts and it is an isted building with a lot of fallownd surrounding it.


    Das reached that ce at night eight o''clock. He stopped the car a long distance away from the building and walked near the training centre without alerting anyone. The Shetty family already set up a tight security around the building as they were preparing to take down the Patel family.


    Das climbed a big tree which has a better view and patiently waited for the arrival of the Patel family head. Das raised his focus to test whether he can activate the special vision as he wants to see the actual situation going inside the training facility.


    Maybe because of the tense situation, the special vision got activated immediately in the first try. With excited face, Das climbed on to the top branches of the banyan tree and started observing the present situation.


    The training facility is a five floors rectangr building with open space. Only the top floor had a several rooms. Das saw more than two hundred people inside the building. Arge number of fighters upied the first four floors¡­ and every one of them are leisurely walking around while looking for any intruders.


    On the top floor Only ten members are present and among them Das only recognised Vicky and the third brother of the Shetty family patriarch. Except for these two people all other eight members are the security persons.


    Emma the daughter of the Patel family head Maria, lied unconscious in the central luxurious room. The two family members of the Shetty family sat leisurely in the outside lounge waiting for the arrival of Patel family head Maria.


    Das observed every minute detail inside the building¡­ he is thinking for a n to rescue Emma. After another fifteen minutes of Das arrival, Maria reached the training centre alone in the luxurious Rolls Royce car.


    Das did not understand why Maria is entering this trap without thinking about the consequences. She directly walked inside the training centre. Two security persons checked her for weapons and took her to the fifth floor directly.


    Das who is on the top of a big banyan tree is observing the entire situation carefully. His special vision is helping him to see though the thick walls of the building.


    "Haha¡­ Ms. Patel, we are waiting for you since a long time. Thank you foring¡­ please have a seat." The third brother of the Shetty family patriarch invited Maria to sit down with a yful attitude.


    "Where is my daughter¡­?" Maria directly questioned without caring about their hospitality.


    "Your daughter is in safe hands¡­ you don''t need to worry about her. First sit down¡­ we can discuss things slowly." The third brother who is a talkative person among the Shetty family brothers replied with wide smile.


    "I want to see my daughter¡­ Now." Maria asked with a serious face. After seeing her resolute attitude, they decided to first show Emma to her.


    "Vicky, bring out the daughter of Ms. Patel. Let her take a look at her beloved daughter." The third brother instructed Vicky while passing a water ss to Maria..!! Vicky immediately brought unconscious Emma outside and showed her from a long distance.


    "What happened to my daughter...?" Maria asked in an anxious tone while looking at her daughter.


    "Haha¡­ don''t worry. She is unconscious because of the sleeping drug. We did not cause any harm to your daughter." The third brother of the Shetty family patriarch said casually.


    "What do you want?" Maria asked with blood shot eyes after seeing her daughter''s condition.


    The third brother signalled Vicky to take Emma inside and he also poured a ss of water for himself.


    "First drink some water¡­ we are going to argue for a long time." The third brother said while pointing at the water ss in front of Maria. Das found that the third brother of the Shetty family is acting little mysterious.


    Usually, he should be demanding Maria for support in an ardent manner. But he is acting little casual without any tension. Maria drank the water after seeing that the opposite person is also drinking it leisurely.


    What she doesn''t know was, she is the real target of the Shetty family¡­ not her daughter. The third brother of the Shetty family lusted on Maria''s body since many years. He already prepared thoroughly to have her tonight at any cost.


    "Ms. Patel, we want your support in the uing blood duel¡­ we also offered a great share in profits if we win over the Reddy family. Why are you rejecting my offer?"


    The third brother of the Shetty family questioned while looking at her inappropriately¡­ he already started imagining the scene of their intercourse. Maria felt something is wrong after seeing his lustful gaze.


    "I already said my family won''t participate anything rted to the ck market. We won''t support any family in these types of matters." Maria replied in a stern tone.


    "Please keep in mind that your daughter is in my hands before rejecting my offer. My family already had the support of Mittal family. We are going to win this blood duel against Reddy family with ease. Then why don''t you join the winning side?" The third brother of the Shetty family asked again in a yful tone.


    Maria who is feeling a little hotness and sweating confirmed that something is wrong after seeing the yful look on the third brother of the Shetty family. Immediately her attention turned on to the water ss on the table.


    "What did you do...?!" Maria asked anxiously as she is losing control over her body.


    "Haha¡­ nothing. I just mixed a happy drug into your ss. Don''t worry¡­ it won''t cause any harm. But You just feel more lust and behave like an obedient puppy on bed." The third brother of the Shetty family replied with an evilugh.


    Note: Get ready for a massacre...!!! leave some encouragingments.

 Chapter 83 : Spirit Awakening

    Chapter 83 : Spirit Awakening


    Note: This is the second chapter today... As promised i will release another two bonus chapters by evening. If you like this book... take a moment to rate the book a five stars as our book still did not have minimum number of reviews. Thank you for your support.


    **************-----------------------***********************


    After finding out the drug, Maria immediately got alert. She took out a small sized revolver from the secret pocket of her hand bag and pointed it towards the Shetty family third brother.


    "If you dare to take one step against me¡­ I will put a hole in your head." Maria said threateningly.


    "Haha¡­ stop acting like a stupid. Did you forget that your daughter is in my hands¡­?" The third brother of the Shetty family asked in aughing tone.


    Maria immediately realised her mistake. But still she pointed the revolver and threaten him to take his life if he don''t release her daughter.


    "If you want to kill me, do it. But before that think about the consequences¡­ your daughter, family members¡­ everyone will suffer severely because of your foolishness."


    Maria fell into a deep thought after listening to his threats. As she is in the effect of a happy drug, her brain also not supporting her to think straight. If she is not under the effect of the drug, she might have dared to threaten his life by firing a bullet.


    But she already lost some sense and feeling dizziness and nausea. Maria immediately stood up from her seat and tried to leave the training centre as soon as possible. But the third brother of the Shetty family signalled a subordinate restrict her and took her to the VIP room. Das who sat on the top branches of the banyan tree saw the struggling Maria in the hands of subordinate who is taking her towards a room. Das did not understand how to save this mother and daughter pair.


    With an anxious face Das looked in to the room where the subordinate ced Maria on the bed¡­ there was recording cameras ced all around the bed and Maria is struggling to get up from the bed.


    She is still trying to gain some rity¡­ but it was no use. Maria slowly started feeling the lust as the drug started effecting her nerves.


    "If I can''t save her today. It will be an end for the Patel family and the Shetty family will be formidable if they had the support of this Patel family. I must do something." Das thought while looking at Maria who is struggling alone on the bed.


    There are more than two hundred capable fighters on the opposite building¡­ they were actively surveilling the surroundings for any intruders. Among these two hundred there are also fighter who came to participate in the blood duel. The Shetty family spent a lot of money to recruit these fighters.


    "Whatever¡­ I need to do something. Otherwise, it will be a big burden to handle the Shetty family in the blood dual." Das thought while picking up the broken bow which he brought along.


    Das tied the both hands of the bow with the same rope the mysteriousdy used during that night where Das saved the baby.


    After tightly binding the bow in his left hand¡­ Das pulled the string. But nothing happened. Except for the small pressure on his hand¡­ Das did not feel anything. When the mysteriousdy used this bow, the arrows released like an energy beam without using any physical arrows. Das thought for a long time to understand the real problem.


    "The weapon spirit is absent in the bow¡­ that''s why it''s not showing any response." Das thought while taking ghost card from his pocket. He made a small cut on his left-hand palm with the sharp end of the ghost card.


    The weapon spirit is inside his body¡­ so he wants to drip blood to test out his theory. Just as his blood touched the bow shaft¡­ Das felt a connection with the bow. Slowly the bow began glowing with a strange crimson red colour and Das started feeling an intense pain to his nerves.


    Das felt that the bow suddenly gained a lot of weight as he can''t lift it freely like before. The pain continued to increase and the burden on his brain increased to a great extent. Das started losing his consciousness as he can''t control the after effects of the bow.


    His left-hand skin tuned into blue green colour¡­ Just as he thought he is going to fall from the tree¡­ A sh of energy entered inside his body. The weapon spirit of the bow whichid dormant inside his body woke up from its slumber.


    A cosmic energy form of a sprit outline appeared around Das body in the shape of a mountain goat. Das started suddenly seeing everything in new light¡­ the bow which weighed a ton previously became a feather like object in his left hand.


    It is glowing with crimson red outline and Das felt like the bow is part of his body. His eye sight became more powerful as he seeing the things more clearly even from a distance of a kilometre. The special vision which he can''t control previously¡­ became an automatic turn on for him.


    He easily controlled his eyes sight to see things in whichever way he wants. With a thought in his brain, the visuals changed ording his choice. He can control the vision to see through walls, building even through people he can see the other side visuals.


    Das did not have much time to check out the other changes happened in his body because of this spirit activation as the third brother of the Shetty family entered inside the room where Maria is behaving oddly on the bed.


    Das immediately aimed the bow towards the power source outside the building. He decided to first cut down the electricity before starting the massacre. He pulled the bow string with his right hand into a beautiful arch.


    A long beam of cosmic coloured arrow formed from bow head to the string in his hands. As he aimed at the electricity transformer his vision worked like a binocr¡­ It''s like he is using an aim assist to take out the targets.


    Note: If you find any plot holes or grammar mistakes.... pleasement on it. Thank you for reading...


    PeterPan :-)

 Chapter 84 : Massacre

    Chapter 84 : Massacre


    Note: this is the first bonus chapter for reaching the fifty power stones target. Thank you each and every one of you, who voted power stones and supported withments.


    *******************************-----------------------------


    --------------************************


    Das released the bow string after confirming the target.


    Boom***


    Aser beam like arrow directly pierced the electricity transformer and with loud explosion the entire power supply got cut down. Except for the top floor¡­ the lower four floors cked out.


    The top floor had a power backup facility as it is ce of residence for everyone. Without dying any more time Das directly aimed at the security person at the entrance. His vision directly focused on the head of the target person.


    Shhh¡­


    the cosmic beam arrow travelled without any sound¡­ Even Das took a second to recognise the hole on the target head. The person is spot dead¡­ he did have any chance to utter a single word.


    After killing the first person in his life¡­ Das did not take much time for another kill. As his vision is shifting from one person head to another¡­ the life less bodies filled inside the training centre.


    Das did not give any time to the opponent to realise what is happening. For each passing minutes, the number of dead bodies increased. He killed two people in each passing second.


    After killing more than hundred members¡­ the mob finally got alerted and started making horrific sounds as they got stupefied while looking into the life less bodies of theirrades. Except for a deep hole in the fore head of the dead bodies, they did not have any other injuries.


    As the number of fighters reduced below fifty¡­ Das got down from the banyan tree and started walking inside the training centre while continuing to kill people. The people inside the training facility started hiding in rest rooms, under the tables and some people started running towards the top floor as the strongest eight members of the training centre are on the top floor.


    "What happened¡­? Why are you running like that?" A strong man among the eight security men on the top floor asked one of his subordinates whose body is shaking with intense fear.


    "Someone is killing all our members." The subordinate muttered while he seriously gasping for air.


    "Who¡­?"


    The strong person asked with a confused look¡­ as he can''t imagine a small gang attacking the training facility with more than two hundred trained fighters. What this strong person don''t know was, the attacking person was a single individual.


    "We don''t know who is attacking¡­ but all the dead bodies have strange hole on their forehead." The subordinate replied with a nervous look. The strong person did not believe this nonsense. He decided to check out the situation himself.


    "Young Master, please stay alert¡­ the other seven members will stay here for your protection. If anything happens to me¡­ immediately inform your uncle and escape as fast as you can." The strong person instructed Vicky who is staring at the unconscious Emma in a lustful gaze.


    But the irony is, just as the strong person turned around, a deep hole formed on his broad fore head. Das who is in great hurry to save Maria, killed everyone while climbing the steps. He did not let a single person to escape.


    After killing the leading person, Das released another seven consecutive arrows and killed everyone except Vicky. Das took a moment to scan the entire building and surroundings to check out for any possible survivors.


    After confirming that there are no other persons alive.... he walked leisurely towards Vicky who is shouting for his uncle while shaking crazily with fear. To him Das looked like a grim reapering to take his life.


    The third brother of the Shetty family who went inside to have fun with Maria came out with an impatient face.


    "Why are shouting like that? I didn''t even start." The uncle of Vicky said impatiently. But his face changed immediately after seeing the life less bodies of all the security persons.


    The third brother of the Shetty family immediately closed the room door with an anxious face. Even though he doesn''t know the reason for outside massacre¡­ His instincts tell him to hide immediately.


    But it was no use, the cosmic arrow released by Das directly passed through the thick door and pierced his head. After killing him, Das slowly walked near Vicky in a care free manner. Vicky stood in the same ce while shaking vigorously from head to toe.


    As everything is in his control now, Das first sat on the sofa opposite to Vicky and gestured Vicky to sit down.


    "Don''t try do anything to me. My father won''t leave you if you cause any harm to me." Vicky said nervously while trying to stop his body from shaking. Ignoring the Vicky, Das loosened the thread around his left hand and put the two parts of the bow on the table.


    Even though the bleeding on his hand stopped¡­ the bow parts still continued to glow crimson red. With a fatigued expression, Das took out the wine bottle which is already ced under the tea table at the centre and poured himself a ss of wine. He also poured another ss and handed it over to Vicky.


    "What are you doing¡­?" Vicky asked as he did not understand why Das is behaving like this.


    "I will ask you only one question if you tell me the truth¡­ I might leave you alive!..." Das said while taking a sip from the wine ss.


    "What is it¡­?" Vicky asked immediately with a small hope.


    "Aside from the Mittal family, is there anyone supporting your family for the uing blood duel¡­?" Das asked with a cold stare.


    "Will you leave me alive if I say the truth¡­?" Vicky asked with a doubtful face.


    "It depends on your answer¡­ if I feel that you are saying truth¡­ then I will think about it. But you only have one chance." Das replied with a yful smile.


    Vicky who sat beside the unconscious Emma, fell into a dilemma. He is thinking about his chances of survival.


    Actually, Das only asked this question to test his doubt and Das also did not know the actual truth.


    Note: The next chapter R18+ with Maria aunty... please hold your guns until then...


    PeterPan :-)

 Chapter 85 : Cave Dancing..!? (R18+)

    Chapter 85 : Cave Dancing..!? (R18+)


    Note: This is the fourth chapter today. It is a bonus chapter for my mistake of yesterday''ste release. From tomorrow the two chapters/day will be release as usual.


    Disimer: This chapter is full of R18+ content. If any body is ufortable with this type of stuff... you can happily skip this chapter. please take a moment to write a positive review for the book. It will be great help.


    ************************-------------------------------------


    *******************


    On the top floor of the Shetty family training facility, Das sat leisurely while sipping the wine. Before him the Shetty family young master Vicky stood nervously as his body is shaking with fear.


    "I don''t have much time¡­ tell me, is it true that your family had another backer...?" Das asked with a serious look. Das also wants to finish things fast as he need to check Maria''s condition.


    "Yes, aside from Mittal family we had support from a powerful family from Delhi (Capital City). Vicky replied in a stuttering tone.


    "Who is it¡­?" Das asked back with an interesting look.


    "I don''t know the exact details¡­ what I know is a young man named Jethin visited my family and made a deal with my father. He asked for the control over the Brothel business and moneyundering."


    "In exchange, he offered seven thousand crores and strong fighters for the uing blood duel." Vicky gave long exnation without hiding anything.


    Vicky thought Das will leave his life if he shares this important information. But he is going to regret his decision in the afterlife. After listening to Vicky''s exnation, Das stood up from his seat and moved closer to Vicky.


    "Hey¡­ you promised me¡­!!!" Vicky cried out loudly as Das delivered a punch towards his head.


    Booommm***


    A big dent appeared on Vicky''s head and his life less body dropped down on the floor.


    "Sorry¡­ I take back my word." Das said after killing Vicky and walked towards the luxurious room where they ced Maria.


    (Some serious, intense, marvellous stuff starts from here¡­ If anyone don''t like R18+¡­ you can skip this chapter from here onwards¡­)


    Inside the luxurious room, except for the king size bed there is no other furniture. Mariaid on the bed with only her lingerie and she is behaving oddly on the bed. Das first smashed the video cameras around the bed and went near Maria to see her situation.


    "Maria¡­ Maria¡­ wake up..." Das tried to talk with her¡­ but she is struggling intensely to not to sumb to lust. She twisting on the bed while tearing her clothes¡­ the happy drug really affected her body.


    "Maria¡­ are you ok¡­? Das asked as he tapped on her cheeks.


    "Emma¡­ Emma¡­"


    Maria is muttering her daughter''s name while trying to maintain herst thread of resistance against lust.


    "Your daughter is safe¡­ don''t worry about her." Das replied loudly. Maria opened her eyes wide as she got some rity after listening to her daughter name.


    "Das, is she really ok¡­? She asked hurriedly while trying maintain some rity.


    "Yes¡­ she is safe. Everything is okey now." Das replied hurriedly. After listening to Das answer herst thread of resistance died down. She is feeling ufortable as her body is carving for men.


    "Das, help me¡­"


    Maria said helplessly as she started touching Das inappropriately. Das held both of her hands to stop her¡­ but she directly throwed herself on him. Das did not expect this sudden reaction from her. he also trying hard to resist the temptation.


    Even though Maria is thirty-three years old¡­ she still looks like a young, mature beauty. Maria is little bit taller than Das and she had zero size body with milky white skin.


    Maria''s body also suffered all these years, as her husband died on the same year of their marriage. In thest thirteen years, she did not let any man to touch her body. The irondy who controls one of the powerful family in Mumbai is carving for Das body.


    "It''s ok¡­ help me. I don''t me you." Maria said while tearing Das shirt. Das finally understood her condition¡­ She is epting him with free will. So, he decided to not to resist the temptation anymore and allowed her to take advantage of his body.


    Maria started kissing his lips forcefully and bonded her entire body against him as she is feeling sweaty and heat from the happy drug.


    Das did not stop her actions¡­ he let her do whatever she wants, while enjoying her beautiful body. She started moving her ass against his crouch and moved her hands to removest few pieces of clothes on her body.


    Das whoid on the bed with half naked body felt her protruding nipples. Das felt strong heat from her body, because of the happy drug in her system.


    Das decided to take the lead to save some energy for Maria. He immediately tossed her aside and directly pounced on her naked body. While kissing her in a hurried manner¡­ Das continued to massage her mounds with both hands.


    Her milky white boobs felt like silky soft flour in his hands. Maria began releasing soft moans as he is pinching her nipples between his index and thumb finger. Instead of enjoying his kissing, Maria directly unzipped his pants and took out his anaconda outside.


    Das felt a sharp pain from his little brother as she held tightly with both hands. He immediately moved his antenna away from her hands and directly inserted it, in her wet cave.


    In the heat of a moment she identally bit on his shoulder and stretched her legs wide to receive his rod deeper into her cave.


    In front of the happy sensation from her body, Das did not feel any pain from her biting. Maria tightly hugged him with both her hands and closed her eyes as shepletely surrendered her body.


    Das started pumping action while slurping her sweet tongue. The loud shrieking sounds filled inside the room aside from the thrusting noise. Das suddenly stopped his action after five minutes of continuous thrusting to see her reaction.


    "Ahha¡­ aha¡­ continue¡­ don''t stop." Maria said in a puppy face while moving her ass against his Eiffel tower. But Das still stood without pumping.


    "Ahha¡­ aha¡­ please¡­ please." Maria started pleading with cry baby face while moving her hands to force him against her cave.


    Ignoring her pleading Das moved away from top of her andid aside with his hands behind his head.


    Note: This action scene will continue in next chapter. Until then hold your fangs... :-P


    Don''t forget to leave somements...


    PeterPan :-)

 Chapter 86 : Cave Dancing (II)

    Chapter 86 : Cave Dancing (II)


    Note: It''s an R18+ chapter... pleasement your thoughts on R18+ content. Should I reduce it...?


    ******************----------------------------**************


    **


    Shetty family training centre, inside a luxurious room. Dasid on the king size bed with hands behind his head. Beside him Mariaid nakedly. With a pitiful face she is pleading Das to prate her cave.


    Please¡­. Ah..aha..ah¡­ please,


    Maria continued to beg Das while looking at his ny degree shovel helplessly.


    "If you want something¡­ you need to work for it." Das replied with a yful smile. She immediately understood his meaning and directly sat on his little brother.


    Das felt cooling sensation on his hard stick. Sticky, white juices started dripping from her cave as she is moving up and down on his stick. After moving for just two minutes, she had her orgasm shortly and sheid t on his bear body with weak expression.


    A satisfied smile appeared on her face. But Das still did not finish his ink. So, he held her ass a little high and started thrusting her with more noise.


    Aha¡­aha¡­ ha¡­ha¡­


    Maria began making loud moaning sounds as Das continued bump arge stick against her ass. She again bit his shoulder as she had another orgasm shortly after first one.


    Sorry¡­ Mm¡­ sorry¡­


    She said in stuttering tone as moaning sounds interrupted her apology.


    "Why are you dripping like water tank...?" Das asked yfully as Maria got some rity.


    "Ahhh¡­ sorry¡­" Maria dropped down her head like little girl.


    "It''s ok¡­ next time don''t bite me." Das said as he changed the position. He ced her aside and first cleaned her wet cave with his tongue. Maria rubbed his head and yed with his silky hair as he is cleaning her cave with passion.


    After making her cave a brand-new entrance, Das stretched her legs wide apart. He changed her into missionary position as her both legsid on his shoulder and began shoving her sweet flower cave with his shovel.


    In the dead silent building, which is filled with dead bodies of more than two hundred fighters, Das is enjoying his first sex with the curvy body of the Patel family head. Outside her daughterid unconscious on the sofa and inside the she moaning sweet sounds with mad grinning.


    Finally, after one hour, shepletely got out from the lustful state. Mariaid on the top of bare chest of Das with her mounds pressed against him. As she had more than five orgasms in one hour that too after thirteen years, sheid weekly on his body.


    Das did not hurry her and let her adjust her emotion. Maria''s eyes got moist while thinking about the sequence of events happened tonight.


    "I''m sorry¡­ I lost my control." Das said while staring at her moist eyes.


    "Nooo¡­ please don''t talk like that. I should be the one who is saying sorry. I bit you like dog."


    Maria said as she caressed the bite barks on his shoulder.


    "It''s ok¡­ I like that actually." Das said while rubbing her naked body. As Maria in a deep thought thinking about what to do next¡­ Das continued to massage her soft thirty-six size ass. While enjoying his touch Maria kissed him on the lips.


    As her silky hair dancing on his face¡­ Das inserted his rod back inside her cave and enjoyed another half an hour of sweet time.


    "Finish it faster¡­ we need to leave this ce." Maria whispered in his eyes while moaning a sweet voice. Das immediately lifted her ass up and started thrusting hardly with loud noise.


    After release the baby making sirup on her wet cave, Das let her leave from his embrace. Within five minutes, theypleted the cleaning process and got dressed up.


    As Maria is feeling weak¡­ Das helped her to wear her ck saree. Das only wore his undershirt¡­ because his shirt got tattered in the process of Bum-Chick-Bum.


    "Emma¡­ Emma¡­ woke up."


    Maria pattered on her daughter''s cheeks to wake her up. Das picked up the wine bottle and sprinkled few drops on Emma face to wake up from her slumber. Emma finally opened up her eyes and saw her mother along with a handsome young man.


    Emma took sometime to understand what is going on. As Emma is still feeling weak Das took her into his hands and ced her body on his shoulder. Later he took the two bow parts whichid dormant on the table and started walking down the steps along with Maria.


    "Why are you walking like that¡­?" Das asked with a confused look as Maria is limping slowly beside him.


    Shhh¡­


    Maria made a silent gesture with her index finger and inside she cursing Das for Fu*** her super hard. Because of that intense action her legs got numb feeling.


    Having Shakaka-Boom-Boom for one hour straight without any forey, that too after thirteen years really exhausted her body.


    Just after they got down from the fifth floor, Maria got terror stricken from what she saw¡­


    "who did this¡­?"


    She muttered with a stupefied face.


    "Why are you getting shocked now¡­? Didn''t you see the dead bodies on top floor?" Das asked confusedly.


    "Nooo¡­ I did not see them clearly as I was worrying for my daughter. Who killed all these people¡­?" Maria asked while observing the dead bodies.


    She can''t believe that these many people are died without anymotion. There are no signs of any fighting or blood shed. Except for a deep hole on their fore heads¡­ there are no other wounds on their bodies.


    "I though Patel family head is little clever¡­ but you are behaving like teenage girl. Is there any other person here?" Das asked with a questioning look as they were continuing to get down.


    "What do you mean¡­? Are you saying that you killed all these people¡­!!!" Maria asked with her mouth wide open. Das only nodded his head in response to her question.


    "How did you do it¡­?" She asked again.


    "That''s a secret¡­ I will tell you when we meet next time." Das said with a yful smile as he winked her with sly look.


    Author''s request: Thank you @Hminga_Pc for a positive review. Guys, we are one review away from getting the standard rating. So i request that at least one of you take a moment to write a five star review. Thank you for your support.


    PeterPan :-)


    Creation is hard, cheer me up!


    PeterPan

 Chapter 87 : Leelas Secret

    Chapter 87 : Le''s Secret


    Shetty family training centre, Das is walking down the steps while holding Emma on his shoulder, the broken bow in left hand and supporting Maria with his right hand. Maria and Das are seriously discussing about what to do after leaving the training centre.


    "Das, what happened to Shetty family young master and his uncle¡­?" Maria asked with a questioning look.


    "Their dead bodies are on the top floor." Das replied calmly. Das is feeling strangely calm and rx. He is not at all feeling any tension.


    "What?!... Are you for real? He is the only son of the Shetty family patriarch." Maria blurted after listening to Das casual mentioning of the matter.


    "Maria, stop mixing your emotions. Think straight. Is it a situation to worry about those two lives?" Das asked while thinking about what to do with all these dead bodies.


    "Then what are you going to do now¡­?" Maria asked with a confused look.


    "I''m still thinking about it. But one thing is sure¡­ I can''t let any evidence leak from this building." Das replied in a determined tone. Maria went into a deep thought after listening to his serious words.


    As they came out of the training facility, Das ced Emma inside Maria''s Rolls Royce and asked Maria to what she is she thinking about.


    "Das, if you don''t mind, let me handle this mess. I promise that I won''t leave any evidence." Maria requested with a worried look.


    "Are you sure¡­? If your people involved in this clean up, Shetty family will easily find out this matter." Das questioned with a deep stare.


    Das used the Aries family heirloom to kill all these people. If someone saw those strange holes on all dead bodies¡­ they will easily notice things. This matter is rted to the security of the baby¡­ that''s why he can''t blindly trust another person.


    "Das, don''t worry. My people won''t involve in this. I know a powerfuldy who can deal with this matter in finger tips. So, let me handle this." Maria requested again while taking out the mobile from her hand bag.


    "What will you tell that person, if she asks about these strange dead bodies¡­?" Das asked with a questioning look.


    "Das, don''t worry. No one will doubt you and I will make sure to not to involve you in this matter." Maria said as she dial a private number on her mobile. As she is saying in an assuring tone, Das let her handle things.


    Even though he got some other ideas¡­ they won''t guarantee the evidence leakage. That''s he agreed to her suggestion.


    "Hello, Miss, I''m agreeing to your offer. But I need your help right now. It''s urgent." Maria exined about the situation to the person on other side of the call. After talking for five minutes, Maria disconnected the call.


    "Das, everything is settled now. I will stay here and look after this matter. You please leave now." Maria said in a promising tone.


    "Let me stay with you. I can''t leave you alone here." Das replied trying to move closer to her.


    "Stop¡­ I don''t want to involve you in this matter anymore. Please listen to my word and leave this ce now." Maria asked in a pleading tone.


    She doesn''t want others to see Das face. That''s why she is sending him away to safe guard him.


    "Then at least tell me, who you called for¡­?" Das asked with a worried look.


    "I will tell you next time we meet each other." Maria replied with her head down shyly.


    Finally, after confirming other things with Maria, Das left the scene. Before walking away Maria asked him to take her car, But Das showed his car key with sweet smile.


    While walking towards his sports car, Das activated his special vision and scanned the entire surroundings for any spies. With a rxed expression he retracted his gaze and entered inside the car.


    Maria is patiently waiting for the people who are going to clean this mess. Emma already woke up from her sleep drug and asked her mother to what is happening. But she denied to reveal any details to her daughter and forced her to stay inside the car.


    Das is observing this scene from the top of a mountain which a long distance away from the training facility. Das brain did not let him leave this ce peacefully, he can only rx after confirming that all the evidence is cleaned up.


    After fifteen minutes of endurance, a minivan entered in the premises. Only six people came out of that van. With concentrated vision, Das started observing every single one of them.


    The thoughts in his brain got stirred up after seeing the face of thest person who came out of that van. Thest person is Le, the girl at the brothel house reception. She still covered up her face in a mask. But with the special vision, Das can clearly see her facial features.


    "What a Bombshell¡­ she really hid well." Das thought while looking at her curiously. All the six people who came out of the van are teenagers. After Maria exined them about the details¡­ the six people immediately started their swift action.


    First, they gathered all dead bodies, cameras,puters and all other things rted to evidence. Later, they switched off the fire rms and poured arge quantity of petrol on the dead bodies.


    As there is no blood shed, the task became a lot easy for them. They collected every ornament, mobiles and any things rted to the person''s identity and fired the dead bodies which are gathered in arge pile.


    After confirming that everything is cleaned up well, the six teenagers came out of the building. The driver of the minivan is an old man in his sixties, he took out two grenades from the back seat.


    Boom*** Boom***


    The entire five story building got ttened with those two powerful grenades. After checking that everything is over, Maria left the scene along with her daughter.


    But those people who came to clean up are still waiting patiently before the burning pile of bodies.


    Note: Thank you for your support. Don''t forget to vote power stones for bonus chapters.

 Chapter 88 : I Miss You...!

    Chapter 88 : I Miss You...!


    .


    _


    Even though Maria left the scene, Das stayed back to observe the situation. From the top of the mountain, he is clearly observing every action of those teenagers who came to clean up.


    After seeing the face of Le, who is working as a receptionist at brothel house¡­ Das got more curious to know about these people. The six teenagerspleted the task of burning down the bodies and upied the minivan to leave this ce.


    The driver of the minivan who is a sixty years old man, started checking the surroundings before leaving the training facility. Das immediately retracted his gaze away from the old man... He felt that the old man found out his location.


    Without waiting for another second, Das got down from the mountain and left the scene on his sports car. Das don''t want to leave any clues for that old man as he felt that the teenage group definitely belonged to a powerful organisation.


    "Senior, what happened¡­?" Le who sat inside the minivan asked the old man with a confused look. She needs to hurry to the brothel house as she left the desk empty in the middle of the business hours. That''s why she is hurrying the old man.


    "Nothing¡­ I just sensed a person on the top of that mountain. But in the next second I lost that sense." The old man replied while pointing his finger towards the mountain in a long distance.


    "Senior, that''s impossible. No one can escape your sensing power. It must be an animal or something." A teenage boy who came in the minivan replied. After using his sense for another five more minutes, the old man also thought same thing and left the scene, driving the minivan.


    While in the middle of the journey, Das received a call from Maria.


    "Das, where are you now¡­? Did you reach home¡­?" Maria asked in a caring tone.


    "I''m still in the middle of my journey. What about you? Is everything settled now¡­?" Das asked as he slowed down the car.


    "Yeah¡­ everything is settled now¡­ all the clues are erased. No one will know about your involvement in this matter." Maria replied while checking her daughter. As she is talking in air pods, her daughter Emma couldn''t listen their conversation.


    "I''m not worrying about myself, The Shetty family patriarch will definitely find that, you are rted to his son death¡­ He will definitelyunch an assault against your family. what are you going to do?" Das asked while thinking about the consequences and after effects of this matter.


    "I''m not afraid of him¡­ I already informed my family to close down all business for one week. Along with my family members, I''m leaving to a safe location. So, don''t worry." Maria replied with a sweet smile as Das showing concern for her.


    "What aboutter, will he be calm, knowing that you are reason for his son death?" Das asked worryingly.


    "Stop mixing your emotions¡­ think straight. The Shetty family need to prepare for the blood duel. Do you know what will happen if they start war against my family in this situation¡­?" Maria used the same dialogue against him in a retort. Dasughed at her reply.


    "Haha¡­ it''s ok. My dear madam. I will take care of the Shetty family in the blood duel. So, you can properly thank meter." Das replied back with happyughter.


    "Ok... then, I will contact you after one week." Maria replied before disconnecting the call.


    "Hey, wait¡­ wait", Das hurriedly stopped her from disconnecting the call.


    "What is it¡­?" Maria asked with a confused look.


    "one week is too long. I''m already missing you!!..." Das said in a sad tone. Maria immediately disconnected the call as she can''t control herughter.


    Beside Maria, her daughter Emma is also watching her with strange look. Emma never saw her mother talking to man for so much time¡­ that''s why she had weird expression on her face. A shy grin appeared on Maria''s face as she is thinking about his sweet words.


    "Mother why are youughing¡­?" Emma asked with a confused look.


    "What?!... no, I''m notughing. It''s just some air." Maria replied in a stuttering tone.


    Das reached his vi at night one O''clock. After checking out on Ste who is sleeping beside the baby, Das left for his room.


    _


    Early morning six o''clock, Das woke up to the sound of his iPhone ringtone. After seeing the John name on mobile screen, Das picked up the call.


    "Das, yesterday¡­ why did you ask me the location of Shetty family training centre¡­?" John asked seriously without even saying a hello.


    "What?!... Oh, I just want to checkout their training centre." Das replied casually while acting ignorant of the matter.


    "Das, tell me the truth, where did you gost night?" John asked again in an enquiring tone.


    "I''m at my vi in film city area¡­ why are you asking all these questions?" Das asked with an irritating tone.


    "I just received some important information from my friends. Last night some people killed the Shetty family patriarch''s own son and his third brother at the training facility."


    "Not only that more than two hundred fighters whom the Shetty family recruited for the blood duel were dead." John exined nonstop with a shaking voice. Das is listening attentively while acting like he is super surprised of this matter.


    "John, who did all this?... Did they find any evidence?" Das asked in an astonishing tone.


    "No¡­ except for the stone bs and pile of burnt human bones¡­ nothing left there. The killers did not even leave single clue." John exined patiently.


    "Wah¡­" Das continued his acting.


    "John, is there any chance of Reddy family involvement in this?" Das asked in a doubtful tone.


    "Of course, even if Reddy family has nothing to do with it¡­ the primary suspect will definitely will be the Reddy family."


    "Das,.... Martin is calling for me¡­ we will talk in the evening. Don''t take any more leaves." John cried out before abruptly disconnecting the call.


    "Wait¡­ wait¡­" Das wanted talk more about this¡­ but only a beep sound came from the other end.


    With a disappointed look Das got up from the bed as he need to attend the training by seven o''clock.


    But the disappointed face of Das immediately changed into an astounding expression.


    Note: Don''t forget to vote power stones. Please write yourments on the story development. Thank you for reading...

 Chapter 89 : Body of a fierce warrior

    Chapter 89 : Body of a fierce warrior


    The disappointed face of Das immediately turned into shock.


    "My body¡­ oh my¡­"


    Das muttered while touching his smooth skin, his hands were looking little different. He immediately ran for the mirror in rest room.


    The shock in his brain got doubled after checking his image on mirror. For a moment he thought it was another person on the mirror.


    "What the flute!!!... my eyes, when did they change colour." Das thought while checking his eyes on the mirror. Previously his eyes used to be in normal brown colour¡­ but now, his eyes changed in to sky blue with a glossy effect.


    Strangely his eyes are resembling of the eyes of that mysteriousdy who gave him the ghost cards to protect the baby. Slowly, his attention turned from eyes to skin.


    Looking at his new milky white skin without any ck spots¡­ Das did not understand how to react to it. Das is happy that he is looking more handsome, but thinking of his baby skin did not let him enjoy his happiness.


    "While caressing his face, Das observed that his fingers looking little longer than usual and his attention immediately went onto his body. Das removed his under shirt to check out for any changes.


    "What the*** !!... when did it happen?" Das muttered while touching his body packs. Even though previously Das did not have a muscled body or six packs¡­ he had a fit body.


    But know his body suddenly turned in to a packed one with well-developed mussels. His new baby skin did not suit the muscled body. While observing his erged palm and increased hand length, Das removed his boxers to check out his little brother.


    "With theserge palms I can grab any size of Boo*** now." Das thought whileughing slyly.


    "Thank Go*, at least my pee-pee not turned into a donkey." Das muttered as he is taking a serious checkup on his lower body. Das did not understand why his body turned like this¡­ but he knows the exact reason for all this.


    "The Aries family weapon spirt!!¡­ that mountain goat is the reason for all this." Das uttered loudly while turning on the valve for the shower.


    Several thoughts running wildly on his brain¡­ but he don''t have enough time to think about everything. He needs to reach the training centre before seven o''clock.


    Within fifteen minutes, Das got ready and informed Ste before leaving. He directly ignored her bewildered and shocked expression. He know that from now on he need to tackle the strange reactions from people as he also felt the same reactions while looking at his face in the mirror.


    Das raced his bike on the empty roads and reached the Reddy family training centre on time. As usual, Master Chen is already waiting for him a with mop and a bucket of water.


    "What happened to your face¡­?" Master Chen got dumbfounded as he did not saw any bruise marks on his face. Yesterday, during the training process Das got several bruise marks on his body because of the strong punches.


    "Nothing? I just had some face massage." Das replied casually while trying to avoid the scrutinising gaze of Master Chen.


    "Then what happened to your eyes¡­? Are you using any contact lens?" Master Chen asked again as he can''t recognise the previous face of Das.


    This time Das directly ignored his question and continued to mop the floor like a humble worker. Master Chen did not ask any more questions after seeing his attitude. He don''t want to force Das unnecessarily.


    After cleaning the floor, Das changed his out fit into to fighter clothes and stood in the middle of the fighting ring. Master Chen signalled three strong fighters to join the fight.


    "Das, same rules¡­ only block their moves. Do not fight back or push them. Did you understand¡­?" Master Chen asked with a cold stare. Das nodded his head in the form of an approval.


    Start!...


    Master Chen shouted and the three fighters jumped into the action. Even after five minutes of relentless attacks, the three people failed to deliver a single sessful punch. Das blocked each move care freely without a single drop of sweat.


    Master Chen gestured another two fighters to enter inside the fighting ring. But it was no use. Das still blocked with easily. Inside the fighting ring, Das body is moving like snake avoiding every single punch. Das is using his both legs and hands to block them easily.


    After another two minutes, Master Chen gestured another three people to enter inside fighting ring. Das started feeling a little hard, but he managed to block everyone with his long, sturdy hands.


    Another two people joined the fight, ten people. Literally ten people were fighting against single man with relentless attacks. They were feeling humiliated as Das is blocking every single one of them.


    Yesterday, they beat Das like punching bag¡­ but now they can''t even touch his body. More and more people gathered around the ring to watch the fight. They did not understand, how Das is defending ten well trained fighters, that too without fighting back.


    Finally, Master Chen signalled the fighters to stop. Without saying another word, he took Das to next room where Das received punches through a cloth.


    "Das, did you consume any steroids¡­?" Master Chen asked with a serious face. Das, gave weird look to this sudden question.


    "Why would I take steroids!..." Das thought with a confused look.


    "No¡­" Das replied.


    "Stopying¡­ tell me the truth. Did you take any steroids into your body¡­? " Master Chen asked angrily.


    "I said no¡­ if you don''t trust me, you can check my body fluids." Das replied with a straight face.


    Master Chen stared at Das face for a long time before rxing a bit.


    "Das, yesterday¡­ you couldn''t even handle three strong fighters. It was normal for anyone in their first day. But today, you tackled ten fighters at a time without sweating. Why is that¡­?!, I don''t think you hold back yesterday."


    Master Chen asked back while observing the changes on Das expression.


    Note: Thank you for reading. Next chapter is a R18+ chapter with soft content. Don''t forget to vote power stones...

 Chapter 90 : Love Bush (18+)

    Chapter 90 : Love Bush (18+)


    "Master Chen, everyone has secrets. I have mine. As for the steroids matter, I can guarantee you that I did not consume any drugs." Das replied with a serious look.


    Even though Master Chen questioned his secrets¡­ Das understood that it was all for his well-being. That''s why he answered patiently. Master Chen stared at Das face for a long time¡­ he is observing Das face closely to know whether Das is saying truth or not.


    "Das, I believe you for now. I don''t know what secret you used¡­ you really improved a lot. You can go for now¡­ I will prepare another set of training methods for tomorrow.


    Das took a cold bath for long a time and changed his clothes before leaving the training centre.


    Just as he decided to leave, Das saw Ruth aunty, the forty-year-old women who got hired by Reddy family to train fighters for the blood duel. She is demonstrating the techniques to handle more than three people at a time.


    Das dragged a chair and sat in a long distance from the fighting ring where Ruth is demonstrating the fighting skills. As he did not have any urgent work, Das decided to spend some time here. After seeing Das, Ruth gave a small smirk and continued her action.


    "She really held a grudge against me..." Das thought whileughing at her childish behaviour.


    Inside the fighting ring, Ruth is defending five people at a time. She is showing a particr type of defending techniques, where one should use opponent body as a cover while deliver a punch in gaps.


    Present, she is skilfully moving her body around one fighter while delivering punches to the other four fighters. She really had a good skill. But the point is, her method of defence won''t work for everyone.


    After five minutes of observing the fight, Das got bored and his focus slowly shifted on something else.


    He is staring at the big jugs of Ruth, which are dancing joyfully as she is moving around in the fighting ring. Das activated his special vision unintentionally as his intent is to see the true form of those melons.


    "What the F***"


    Das muttered while staring at the big milky jugs. He is more surprised after seeing her nipples closely. Her nipples were pierced with a bright pink colour stainless steel ornament.


    With a curious look, Das started observing her entire body. She had several tattoos below the boobs as a lining and a Bright pink diamond was pierced on her naval point.


    On her back side, picture of a long knife with two serpents is tattooed colourfully. Ruth is still fighting hardly on the ring without knowing that Das is taking advantage of her body.


    Slowly, Das gaze turned on to her lower body.


    "Haha¡­ she is really growing a love forest under her pants¡­" Das muttered while looking at her ck bushy area.


    She tattooed two dragons on her two thighs. Funny thing is the two dragons are pointing their open mouth towards her cave which is deeply covered with ck bush.


    Das can''t stop hisughter after seeing her ck bush which is shaped like a love symbol.


    Even though Ruth is a forty-year-old aunty, her breasts are still looking firm and attractive. Das continued to stare at every part of her body as his little brother protruding out of his pants.


    "She really is taking good care of her body. Das thought as he continued to imagine her body against his crouch. Ruth suddenly turned back her head and stared at Das angrily.


    Just as she turned her head a punchnded on her shoulder and she fell down on the ground. The fighters immediately stopped their fighting. They were looking at Ruth with a dumbfounded look as she never allowed any punch tond on her body.


    "Madam, I''m sorry¡­. I''m sorry¡­" The fighter who hit Ruth, immediately apologised her, bowing his head respectfully.


    While giving death stare at Das, Ruth stood up and she announced everyone to leave. With a confused face, the fighters left the scene in groups. Ruth walked near Das and sat directly opposite to him. Das turned his head away and changed his vision to normal.


    "Seeing those jugs in close distance will definitely cause a nose bleed for me." Das thought while ignoring Ruth who is keep on staring at his face with blood shot eyes.


    "By any chance, are you lusting on my body¡­?" Ruth directly asked while continuing to stare at Das.


    "What!?..."


    "No¡­" Das cried out.


    "Then stop staring at my body. Do you think I can''t notice your gaze from long distance¡­ You are looking at my boobs like a pervert." Ruth said as she crossed her hands below her chest.


    Her chest area got erged and Das gaze directly went onto her round jugs.


    "Hey, look at my face." Ruth cried out angrily.


    "Sorry, I''m just observing your fight. Don''t misunderstand my intensions." Das replied calmly while controlling hisughter.


    "Hmmhh¡­ if you stare at body one more time¡­ I make you a snitch. I don''t like boys with soft skin. More than that I don''t want to be your sugar mommy." Ruth left with a loud smirk after saying that sentence.


    She walked away with proud demeanour like queen looking down on peasants. Das keep on staring at her bosom as it is jiggling left and right.


    "What a nice acting. She is definitely doing selfies every night in her room." Das muttered while thinking about her body. Das also stood up to leave as he is gettingte for the college.


    While walking away, the images of Ruth body keep on glitching inside his body.


    "What a sexy woman, she is still maintaining her body even at the age of forty. There must be no one to take care of that thorny bush." Das thought while remembering the love shaped bush on her crouch area. Her ample thighs really made his brain go crazy with imagination.


    Note: Thank everyone for your support. the next few chapters will be slow romance. so bear with it... until we find a good cave. Don''t forget to vote power stones...

 Chapter 91 : Acupressure (!8+)

    Chapter 91 : Acupressure (!8+)


    While thinking about Ruth body, Das reached the college on his bike. After parking the car Das directly walked into the ss room.


    Just as he entered inside the ss room, the people started staring at Das with strange looks. Ignoring everyone, Das directly sat on thest bench.


    "Hey¡­!"


    Das cried out suddenly, as She touched his cheeks.


    "What happened to your face? Tell me which cream are you using¡­?" She asked with a curious look. Das continued to settle down andpletely ignored her question.


    "Why are you not answering me? Are you using contact lens?" She asked again as she bowed a little to take a closer look at Das.


    "No, they are not." Das replied while checking his mobile.


    "Then how did you change your eye colour...?" She asked back with a confused look. Das turned his head towards She to give a satisfying reply. Also, the people around them perked their ears to listen.


    "What are you guys looking at?... turn around." She shouted loudly like an angry owl. Dasughed at her brazen behaviour before exining things.


    Previously she used to sit dumbly in the first bench, but now she acting like ast bench bully.


    "She, I did not use any creams or eye lens. Check for yourself if you don''t believe me." Das replied as he leaned closer to She. She touched his face and also took a closer look at his eyes. She turned his face left and right to have closer look.


    "Das, can you tell me how did you do it? I also want to change my eye colour." She asked in a low voice. Das did not understand how to answer her question. Das thought for a long time for an excuse and finally, an evil n formed inside his brain.


    "She, listen carefully. This is a big secret¡­ so, first promise me that you won''t tell anyone." Das asked in a cold whispering tone as he stretched his hand before her.


    "I promise¡­ I won''t tell anyone." She instantly replied while cing her both hands on the top of his palm.


    Yesterday night an angel appeared in my dream. She blessed me with good luck and immediately my body changed like this." Das replied with sly acting.


    "What¡­!? That''s not possible. You are lying¡­" She said with a pouting.


    "That''s the real truth. Look at my palm¡­ see how big it is. Das directly ced his palm before her face." His palm almost covered her entire chubby face.


    "Not only palm, my entire body got transformed¡­ I also got packs." Das directly held her hand and let her touch his ribs. She moved her fingers on his stomach, several times to feel his body.


    As they were sitting on a bench, the top portion covered half of their body. So, no one saw She touching Das stomach.


    She slowly moved her hand and touched his nipples. Das continued to act normal without rejecting her soft touch. While staring at Das face, She continued to touch his nipple. She is moving her finger around the nipple to cause tickling.


    But even after a minute of her attempt, Das stayed calm enjoying the littledy''s touch. She got annoyed as she failed to tickle Das body¡­ she immediately removed her hand and directly grabbed his little brother.


    Even though his stick is covered in twoyers of fabric protection¡­ She urately grabbed it.


    "What are you doing...?" Das asked as he bent down to protect his brother. Sheughed at his reaction.


    "Nothing¡­ You just said, your entire body got transformed. Did this thing also change?" She asked while continuing to grab his pee-pee. Das did not understand how to reply to her straight question. Das returned to his sitting position and leaned onto her left side.


    "Check for yourself...!!" Das whispered in her ear with a sly look and he waited to see her shy reaction.


    But strangely, she did not give a nasty look or shy reaction. She turned her face towards him and stared into his eyes and asked a question which Das did not expected even in his dreams.


    "Are you sure?!!... there are people around us." She asked in a mumbling voice. Das took a moment to look around before answering her.


    "There are no one on our side ways and this bench can cover most of the part. I will also use the book to cover¡­ so, don''t worry about it." Das hushed into her ears with a serious face. After listening to his exnation, She felt slight nervousness.


    But her excitement and guilty pleasure pushed her brain to proceed forward. Just before she moved her hand from his crouch to Zip hook, Teacher Rosie entered inside the ss. With a startled expression, both of them stood up along with everyone to greet the teacher.


    After giving a look at strange look at Das, Teacher Rosie continued on her lecture. Everyone sat down rxedly while opening their text books. Das and She looked at each and a wide grin appeared simultaneously.


    As the lecture continued, She moved closer to Das and out of know where her handnded on his crouch. Das turned his faced towards her with an amazed look¡­ he did not expect this drama.


    "Don''t look at me¡­ focus on the lecture." She uttered while continuing to look forwards without any emotions.


    She is acting like an obedient student with a straight face¡­ but under the study table her hand is moving up and down. She is writing down the ss notes with her left hand and her right hand is doing magic for Das.


    Das tried to control hisughter while trying to act like a good student. Das little brother is already little wet because of the morning Ruth visuals. That''s why She''s hand is moving freely without any rough patch.


    Maybe She got some experience after the theatre romance, she is moving her hand gently while rubbing his top portion with her thumb.


    In between she wrote a sentence on the note book and showed the text to Das. After reading that sentence he smiled with a wild joy..

 Chapter 92 : Five Minutes (R18+)

    Chapter 92 : Five Minutes (R18+)


    Note: Thank you @Ironize97 for the positive review.


    _


    "It isrger thanst time. Am I doing good?... or should I use my mouth?" She wrote on the note book and showed it to Das. With a slight grin, Das wrote a reply on his notes and showed it to her.


    "You are doing super good. How can you use mouth now?... teacher is looking at us." Das asked with a smiley symbol at the end.


    As a reply to Das question, She intentionally dropped her pen towards Das side and she bent down to pick up the pen. In the process of reaching her pen, she opened her mouth wildly and directly swallowed the stick deep inside her mouth.


    She moved her head like a jerking machine and immediately got up with a pen in her hand. Das experienced a roller coaster ride in that short moment. He gripped her thighs tightly as a reaction to her sweet water mouth sucking.


    Teacher Rosie looked at Das for a second as he closed his eyes for a deep moment¡­ but she continued her lecture like nothing happened. In that one-hour lecture, She dropped her pen three times. Hard thing is Das stick is still standing without any fatigue.


    "I need to release the syrup; it will be painful if I hold on for longer times." Das wrote the sentence on his text book and showed it She who is still pumping his little brother like an eternal warrior.


    "Wait¡­ the ss will be over in five more minutes." She showed the written text on her note book. Das nodded his head as a reply. Later, the ss teacher discussed about the final exams before leaving the ss room.


    Das fallowed the teacher and came outside the ss room. Shorty, She also stepped outside without leaving any hints. Das directly entered inside the rest room in the corner. She fallowed him with a straight face.


    Even though many people saw them going towards the rest room... No one doubted their activity. Who would think that the ice queen of college is going for shakaka-boom-boom. That too Das had worst reputation in the college.


    Das scanned the surroundings with his special vision¡­ before entering inside thedies'' rest room. Just as he entered, She dragged him inside a closed toilet room and bolted the door in a sh.


    "We only have five minutes¡­ what should I do?" She asked as she tied her hair into a bun.


    "Five minutes is really short¡­" Das replied in aining tone.


    "Just five minutes¡­ the next ss teacher is baldie. He won''t allow inside if wete for ss." She replied in a hissing tone. Das put on a pitiful face to convince her¡­ five minutes is really short as he expected to at least see her wet cave.


    "Tell me fast¡­ I will do what ever you ask!..." She replied while touching his cheeks like she is begging him. Das immediately thought of an idea. He sat down on the toilet seat and gestured her to kneel before him.


    "It will be little forceful¡­ are you ok with it¡­?" Das asked while staring right into her eyes.


    "Yes¡­ anything for you. But only five minutes." She replied with sweet smile. An evil smile appeared on Das face after listening to her reply.


    "Then close your eyes and open your mouth little wider." Das said as he prepared for water melon dance. He directly inserted his ny-degree shaft inside her mouth.


    Das did not let her suck it¡­ he held her head with both hands and started moving her head against his erged antenna.


    She did not have a chance to take full breath as her head is moving like a machine gun¡­ while rubbing his bullet casing.


    Gawk¡­ gawk¡­gawk¡­


    Her throat started making weird sounds. As Das is in a sitting position, her head is directly on top of his brother¡­ In his upgraded palms, She''s head looked like a small musk melon. (Ignore: Imagine Thanos and Gamora heads). Even though Das is forcing her, She held on to it withoutining¡­


    Finally, after four minutes of intense machine work, Das released the baby making syrup all over her face. Like an obedient girl she closed her eyes and let the waterfall on her face. Most of the liquid stayed on her dimples.


    She also cleaned his nozzle before asking him to leave for ss room. As Das left outside, She cleaned her face neatly¡­ before leaving she also cleaned her wet cave. After checking her face in the mirror, She also walked inside the ss room.


    "Are you ok¡­?" Das asked as she sat beside him calmly without saying a word.


    "Yeah¡­ my head is spinning a bit. Nothing to worry." She replied while holding his hand. Das felt little guilty¡­ Every time she is helping him without anyints. Das thought he taking advantage of her.


    "She, tell me what you like¡­ I will definitely do it for you. Don''t think about money, ask me anything." Das asked trying to do some justice for her hard work.


    "Haha¡­ why are you asking? Did you be a rich man?... "She asked with a sweetughter. She thought Das is asking for fun.


    "Nah¡­ trust me. I have a lot of money now. So, tell me what do want the most?" Das asked with eager looks.


    "Ok, if you really have money!... buy a big car. I''m notfortable in the toilet." She whispered in his left ear. She started giggling as Das is looking at her with a shocked face.


    "Leave the car matter, ask anything for you." Das asked again after moment ofughter.


    "My father is also rich man. So, you don''t have to buy anything for me." She replied as she stood up to greet the teacher who entered inside the ss room.


    "One day, I will give a big present." Das whispered with a sweet smile.

 Chapter 93 : Verma family from Delhi

    Chapter 93 : Verma family from Delhi


    New Delhi, Capital city,


    Greater Kash¡­


    Inside a luxurious room on the top of a sky scrapper, a young man named Jethin is showing a brand new neckless to his girl friend Ellen.


    "Is it beautiful¡­?" Jethin asked while showcasing the neckless to her.


    "Yeah¡­ it is. How much is it?" Ellen asked with sparkling eyes while taking the neckless from his hands.


    "It''s just one crore (10M Indian rupees)." Jethin replied with a disappointed face. He expected some romance after gifting this expensive neckless. But Ellenpletely ignored him after seeing the neckless.


    Even though Ellen''s father is a servant under Jethin''s father, he never forced or took advantage of her. Jethin really loved her whole heartedly.


    "Jethin, it''s really beautiful¡­ Thank you." Ellen said without even looking at his face. Although Jethin got depresses, he did not voice out his opinion. He wants to marry Ellen someday¡­ that''s why he always treated her like his life partner.


    Every month he will spend at least five crores on Ellen as she likes expensive gifts and rich parties. What Jethin don''t know was she will do anything for luxury gifts with special edition tag.


    Just as he enjoying his sweet time with Ellen, someone directly kicked the ss door of the VIP room and barged inside. Tworge sized men entered inside the room and stood at the door as an entry guard.


    After a short dy an old man entered inside while walking with the help of a long stick which is decorated with gold dragon.


    "Father, why are you here? You should have called me?" Jethin greeted the old man who entered inside the room. The old manpletely ignored Jethin, he sat on the sofa in a slow motion.


    "Send the girl outside¡­ we need to talk." The old man ordered as he ced the cane in his hand on the table. Jethin immediately gestured Ellen to wait outside.


    "Father, what happened? Why are looking worried?" Jethin asked with a questioning look.


    "Did you move the money from Swiss bank¡­?" The old man asked with a straight face. His sixty years of wrinkled face did not let him express his anger. Jethin became silent after listening his dad''s question.


    "Tell me Jethin, did you move the money from Swiss bank...?" The old man asked while staring right at Jethin.


    "Yes, father. I moved seven thousand crores from your Swiss bank. Sorry father, I should have informed you." Jethin replied in a depresses tone.


    "Son, it''s ok if you don''t inform me. AhhA¡­ But the thing is where did you spend that money!? AhhA¡­ This time you really made a huge mistake." The old man said while controlling the deep cough.


    "Father, you don''t need to worry, I did not waste that money." Jethin replied hurriedly as he moved closer to the old man.


    "Jethin, even if you use that money¡­ I won''t be depressed. But you did the worst thing." The old man yelled loudly.


    "Father, what are you talking!?... I invested that money for future¡­ why are you ming?" Jethin asked in an arrived tone.


    For this sixty-year-old man, Jethin is the only heir¡­ that is why he always pampered Jethin from child hood. Because of that reason the old man is patiently dealing with Jethin even though he spoiled seven thousand crores.


    "You gave that money to Shetty family in Mumbai. Do you call that investment? We lost a ten percent of our wealth because of your stupidity." The old man announced in a retort while controlling his anger.


    "Father, the Shetty family promised brothel business and moneyundering business for me. The Mumbai city has port area¡­ our business will grow several times if we had control in that city." Jethin gave a justifying exnation. But the anger on the old man face increased after listening to his proud exnation.


    "You idiot!... The brothel and moneyundering are in the hands of Reddy family. Why are fishing in those troubled waters?" The old man questioned in a fretting tone.


    "Father, don''t worry, the situation is different now. We had a great chance to take Mumbai into our hands." Jethin said hurriedly while trying to convince his old man.


    "Hmmhh¡­ Jethin, I already know about the situation in Mumbai. The rivalry between Reddy family and Shetty family and all other things involved in this feud, the blood duel¡­ I know every fucking thing."


    The old said in a loud smirk. As Jethin is staring at him with wide eyes, the old man continued his lecture.


    "Yesterday night, the Shetty family lost more than two hundred fighters. All of them are recruited with our money. Do you know that?..." The old man questioned with blood shot eyes. Jethin took a long time to understand what his father is saying.


    "Not only the money, Last night, the eight fighters whom you sent personally to the Shetty family also found dead." The old added as Jethin is looking at him with a dumbfounded face.


    "Father, what are you talking...? When did this happen?... I personally recruited those fighters from the top ranks of Zebra organisation. Jethin asked with a confused look.


    Phat***


    The old man stood up and delivered a loud p.


    "From now on, do not involve in the matters rted to Shetty family. from here on, I will take care of those troubled waters¡­ so stay away from Mumbai." The old man dered while walking outside.


    Jethin''s girlfriend Ellen is hearing this entire conversation through her second phone. She had an angry look on her face as she found out that Jethin messed up seven thousand crores of her future wealth.


    _


    Mumbai¡­ Das is raiding his bike towards the brothel house afterpleting his sses. The next two days were gone peacefully without any surprises. Everyone is talking about Shetty''s family loss in thest two days.


    Das spent his time busily in the ss rooms and training centre.


    Of course, he also brought a new Range Rover which has ample space. Das also customised seating with afortable seating with reclining bed like structure.


    Note: There is a big announcement tonight along with a bonus chapter. Stay tuned. By the way remember this Ellen character... she had a funny part in future. Don''t ask for hints. :-P


    Q: What do you think about the number of female characters?... ording to the story, there is still arge number of girl characters need to be introduced. Should i reduced the number of girl characters? """Pleasement your opinion""" as people are getting confused with thedy characters


    _

 Chapter 94 : Random thoughts (Bonus)

    Chapter 94 : Random thoughts (Bonus)


    Announcement: Web Novel offered me a contract today. That means my work is going to be premium in few days. I''m releasing this bonus chapter to celebrate our sess. As for the power stones bonus, it will delivered as usually.


    In this happy time, I want to thank few members who supported this book from the starting...


    Thank you @Lemon_Square, @ArvindDel, @jose_1992, @taanish, @rackson, @Gp_Vaa.


    You all supported this book from the starting chapters with power stones andments... Thank you so much.


    I think i missed few people... I will definitely mention their names in the next chapters.


    _


    Three days after the incident of massacre at Shetty family training centre,


    City college,


    Mumbai.


    At evening five o''clock.


    Das stood in the college parking lot along with She. Before them a brand-new Range Rover is parked with new decorations.


    "Hey, how much time should I wait?..." She asked with an annoying tone as Das closed her eyes with his right-hand palm.


    "Just a second, we are almost here." Das said while taking her near the car.


    Surprise...


    Das said as he removed his right-hand palm which is covering her entire face. She immediately opened her eyes eagerly.


    She took a moment to stare at the brand-new car before her eyes. Even though she asked for a car¡­ she never expected that Das would really do that.


    "How much is it?" Instead of feeling joy¡­ She questioned him with a serious face.


    "Don''t worry about the price¡­ look at the car Do you like it?" Das asked with a sweet smile.


    "No¡­ it is a range rover, tell me how much money you wasted because of me?" She asked with a teary eyes.


    "Hey¡­ hey, stop ming yourself. If you cry like this¡­ people will think that I''m forcing you into something." Das said loudly, trying make herugh.


    But She still continued to look depressed. With an impatient face, Das directly dragged inside the car and locked the door. As he customised the sses for privacy, there is no risk of someone peeking inside.


    "Why are you not believing me. Didn''t I say that I have a lot of money¡­ At present I''m richer than your father." Das said seriously while holding her cheeks.


    "Hehe¡­ nice joke. Don''t try to fool me. Do you even know how much wealthy is my father?" She asked with a yfulughter.


    "I don''t know about your father¡­ But, trust me that I have a lot of money." Das said while poking his finger on her dimple.


    "Hey, don''t touch me like that¡­" She replied while covering her cheeks.


    "Ok¡­ now tell me, did you like the car?" Das asked as heid his hand on her shoulder.


    "Yeah¡­ it''s really big with good space. The seats arefortable too. I like it¡­" She replied with a sweet smile.


    "Now you like it more." Das said as he switched on the recliners. Slowly the seats moved back to ny degrees and a tbed formed inside the spacious car.


    "Wah¡­ It''s reallyfortable here." She said as her bodyid beside Das on the t seat bed.


    Das felt little happy after seeing her sweet smile¡­ He sat in the car show room for three hours patiently to customise this bed.


    "From now on this is our ce." Das said as he leaned on her face to kiss her lips. She did not reject his action and let his tongue inside without any resistance.


    As the cold air circting inside the car, Das continued to taste her sweet lips. He locked her tongue with a deep sucking and enjoyed the taste of her sweet mouth.


    Gradually his hand moved from her face to lower mountains. He slowly massaged her petite mounds without giving a chance to breath. He removed her middle shirt button and inserted his hand skilfully inside her brasier.


    Just as he pinched her baby pink nipple, She phone started ringing with a thundering noise and coincidentally, Das mobile also began ringing like a loud speaker.


    Even though Das tried to ignore the ringing noise, She stood up like a startled fish after seeing the caller id.


    "Das, my father came to pick me up. I need to go. Bye." She directly kissed him on the cheek and left the car in a sh. Of course, she arranged her clothes neatly before getting down from the car. With a disappointed mood, Das stayed alone inside the car.


    As the mobile is still ringing like a morning chicken, Das picked up the call.


    "Das, my father is conducting big meeting with all supporters¡­ he also asked me to invite you for the meeting." Das heard a sweet voice of Luna while enjoying the cool breeze from the air conditioner.


    "Why is he conducting a meeting now? Is there anything important?" Das asked in a questioning tone.


    "Hmmhh¡­ I already guessed that you will forget about this important matter. Tomorrow is the day of peace meeting. Abduh family already sent invitations for both families." Luna exined with a serious tone.


    "Hey, why are you talking like that? Did anyone upset you?" Das asked questioningly as Luna is speaking little unusually.


    "Idiot¡­ you are the one who upset me. Do know how many days it is?!... You didn''t evene to visit me once." Luna yelled loudly and directly disconnected the call without listening to his reply.


    Hey¡­ hey¡­


    Das called out for Luna¡­ But only a beep sound came from the other end.


    "What a silly girl, I should do something... Otherwise, she will act like a little witch." Das muttered while thinking about the meeting at Reddy family vi. Das lied on the car seats for half an hour as the thought of Le is disturbing his mind.


    He did not understand the link between Le and the organisation which came to clean up the massacre at the Shetty family training centre.


    "Next time, I need to ask Maria about the details of that organisation and also need to check the background of this Le."


    Her acting is perfect in the role of the receptionist¡­ even Das took a moment to recognise her at the training centre as she came to clean up.


    "I don''t know how many days I can hide in this low life¡­ things are changing pretty fast. One day the hidden family wille after me and you. But before that I need to find a good support to protect you and also me." Das uttered while looking at the baby''s face on his mobile screen.


    Ste sent the picture of the ying baby as Das instructed her to send baby pictures for every half an hour. On the mobile screen his face is reflecting on the ss screen. Das is staring deeply at his eyes as its colour is matching with the left eye of the baby.


    "Maybe that mountain goat spirit is the reason for this sky-blue colour of our eyes. Then how did you get the golden-brown eyes?!" Das questioned as he sat alone in the new Range Rover.


    _

 Chapter 95 : Meeting

    Chapter 95 : Meeting


    "Das, where are you¡­? The meeting is going to start soon." Luna cried out from the other end.


    "Half an hour more..." Das replied while driving through the busy streets of Mumbai. As he is driving a big size car, it is taking more time for him to reach the Mbar Mountain area from his college.


    "Whatever¡­e fast." Luna yelled before disconnecting the call.


    "Haaa¡­ what a headache." Das eximed as he honked the car horn with an irritating look. "Bike is the best thing on Mumbai Roads." Das thought as he increased the car speed on the highway road.


    Finally, Das reached the Reddy family vi after a hectic journey. He parked the car outside vi gate and directly walked on his feet. Maybe because of therge size meeting, the entire vi of the Reddy family is filled with all type of luxury cars without any space for parking.


    By the time Das entered inside the meeting hall¡­ the patriarch already started his meeting speech. The old man who sat beside the patriarch at the head of the table, gestured Das toe closer.


    The old man asked Das to sit across him where Luna reserved a seat beside her. At first some of the supporters among the guests remembered Das, but after seeing his strange eyes and body structure, they thought Das is a different person.


    "What happened to your eyes?" Luna asked immediately after Das sat down beside her.


    "We will talk aboutter." Das replied while shifting his focus on to the meeting contents.


    "Gentlemen, it is sure that the Shetty family is going to offer peace tomorrow. Now the ball is in our court, the oue of the peace meeting is in our hands. The event of the blood duel will depend our decision¡­ what do you think about it? Should we ept their peace with apensation or challenge them to a blood duel?"


    The patriarch asked with a cheering smile. He never expected that the Shetty will suffer a big loss¡­ that too they lost all their fighters. That is why he isughing happily while delivering a proud speech.


    The patriarch is thinking the victory is in his hands as the Shetty family patriarch lost his own son and a brother in single night. But Das thought differently on this matter. While Das is thinking deeply on this matter, the supporters started announcing their opinions about tomorrow''s peace meeting.


    "Patriarch, this is a golden opportunity for us. We canpletely annihte the Shetty family with a blood duel." One of the family members of the Reddy family said loudly with a proud face. Most of the members who sat in the first row supported his suggestion.


    But an old man who sat among the business people opposed his suggestion.


    "Patriarch, it is best to take apensation from the Shetty family. Because of this blood duel, many business sectors are suffering withck of funds and most of the ck-market activities are shut down as we need to submit the market rights to Abduh family on tomorrow''s peace meeting." The old man exined patiently with a worried expression.


    Business people are the true donators of the money for this challenge, that''s why it is natural for them to oppose this blood duel. The argument continued among the supporters of the Reddy family. Das leaned towards the old man who is deeply thinking about the opinions of his family supports and members.


    "What is it?" The old man asked as he turned his attention towards Das.


    "The Shetty family won''t agree for peace tomorrow. I''m hundred percent sure that they will still challenge us to the blood duel." Das said in a whispering tone. The old man stared at Das face for a long before falling into a deep thought.


    "Why are you so sure about it? Didn''t the Shetty family lose two hundred fighters and close family members recently." The old man asked with raised eye brows.


    "What you are saying is true. But the Shetty family had a backer now." Das replied while staring right into the old man eyes. The old man thought about Das words for a long time before gesturing the patriarch to sit down.


    "What is it father?" The patriarch asked as he leaned closed to the old man. The old man passed on the same news to his son Michael.


    "Das, who is the backer?" The patriarch asked in a whispering tone.


    All the supporters who came to attend the meeting are watching the patriarch with a curious look as hepletely ignored about the meeting. Ember, the chief minister daughter who also came to attend Das meeting got irritated as she was ignoredpletely.


    "Hey Das, why are you whispering your opinion to the patriarch? we are all the supporters and members of the Reddy family¡­ you should announce your opinion loudly." Ember said with a proud look like a dictator.


    Many people also voiced out in support for Ember as she is the daughter of the chief minister. Das gave a silly look to Ember and continued to discuss things with the old man and the patriarch. Ember felt humiliated as Das looked down on herpletely.


    "Father-inw, this is not a good manners to ignore your guests. You allowed an outsider to sit on the same seats of your family members and now youpletely ignored your supporters who came to discuss about the peace meeting." Ember said loudly as she stood up to condemn Das.


    "Miss Ember, I''m discussing an important information with patriarch¡­ don''t me him with unnecessary tags." Das replied as the patriarch is feeling head ache because of the Shetty family matter as well as Ember''s firing.


    "If it is important matter¡­ you should share with everyone. These are all the supporters of the Reddy family." Ember announced in a retort.


    "Ahhh¡­ I need to spank this brainless girl. Why don''t she think for a bit before shouting like a loud speaker." Das thought before replying to Ember who is staring at him with an angry look.


    _


    Note: Thank you for reading... if there are any desktop readers... I suggest that please switch to mobile app as you get daily login benefits to read the book freely in the future. Thank you everyone for your support.

 Chapter 96 : Meeting (2)

    Chapter 96 : Meeting (2)


    "Miss Ember, I''m discussing a confidential information with the patriarch. How do you expect me to announce it to everyone?" Das asked while trying his control his anger to not spank her butt.


    "Haha¡­ stop talking nonsense. These are all the supporters of the Reddy family. They deserve to know about it as the also wish for welfare and well-being of Reddy family." Ember said loudly so that she can gather major support from guests.


    "My dear daughter-inw, it is a crucial information rted to tomorrow''s peace meeting¡­ we can''t rule out the danger of spies. That''s why we are not announcing this information." The patriarch exined trying to calm her down as Das is feeling annoyed with her brainless behaviour.


    "Father-inw, then why are you trusting him?... maybe he also a spy sent by Shetty family!?" Ember cried out while pointing a finger at Das.


    "Miss Ember, if the patriarch thinks I''m a spy¡­ I will leave this vi without another word." Das replied as she is ming him with a threatening finger.


    Ember looked at the patriarch for his answer. She expected that the patriarch will support her as she is an important member of his family. But the patriarchpletely ignored her and stood up to announce something as the topic is going somewhere because of the Ember''s intervention.


    "Everyone, the meeting is over. Please have dinner before leaving." Michael announced before sitting back. But his announcement made Ember more irritated.


    "Father-inw, why are not announcing our standing tomorrow. All these people came to know about that information." Ember asked loudly as she stood up in a protest.


    loudly as she stood up in a protest.


    The patriarch held his forehead with indignation. The old man understood the patriarch''s burden¡­ so, he stood up slowly to say something for all the guests.


    "Everybody, the Shetty family is not going offer peace tomorrow. The blood duel is inevitable. So, prepare for war." The old man announced in a moderate tone while gesturing everyone to leave the meeting hall.


    After listening to the old man, everyone immediately left without saying another word. The patriarch, old man and patriarch''s son and daughter stayed back. Also, Ember moved closer to the patriarch table as she also want to hear this confidential information.


    "Richard, take Ember for a walk¡­ spend some time with her." The patriarch ordered his son as he is not feeling good with the Ember''s presence.


    Richard stood up without saying another word. He waited for Ember without asking her out. Even though the engagement is already happened between Ember and Richard, Ember never allowed Richard to touch her finger. That is why he is feeling moody around Ember.


    "Father-inw, I''m also part of this family. Let me here what this poor fellow is whispering." Ember made a request ignoring Richard who still stood beside her with an empty hand. As she insisted to stay, the patriarch allowed her with an annoyed face.


    "Now tell me Das, who gave seven thousand crores ($850M) for the Shetty family? Is he a powerful person?" The patriarch asked with an eager look.


    "A young man named Jethin from the Verma family gave that money to the Shetty family. Not only money, he supplied strong fighters and connections with the top-level fighter organisations." Das replied while drinking a ss of water.


    "The Verma family is a strong force in Delhi, they mainly control the brothel business. I never thought they want to snatch the business in Mumbai." The old manmented with an angry face.


    "Das, even if he supports the Shetty family, they lost their family members¡­ I still think that they will offer peace." The patriarch replied with a moment of thought.


    "Patriarch, think about the money matters. The Shetty family lost seven thousand crores, if they backdown now, they need to return that money to the Verma family."


    "Do you think the Verma family will ask for money¡­ no, they will grab the ck-market business from Shetty family. So, the Shetty family did not have the option of backing down."


    "More than that, till now they did not spend a single coin from their pocket." Das exined calmly ignoring the scrutinising gaze of Ember.


    "Das, how do you know all this information? Are you spying on Shetty family?"


    Ember asked without giving the patriarch a chance to discuss things peacefully.


    "Patriarch, I already said what I know¡­ It is your choice to believe it or not. Now, if you please excuse me, I need to go for my work." Das said as he stood up to leave. The old man immediately stooped Das from leaving.


    "Das, don''t take her words seriously. She is still a child¡­ Luna, take Das for dinner." The old man asked Luna to take care of Das as he is feeling annoyed with the constant poking of Ember. Luna immediately stood up and dragged Das towards the kitchen.


    Ember felt like she waspletely ignored. With an angry look she looked at Richard who is seriously checking his phone with out caring about Ember''s feelings.


    She immediately stood up and left outside with an angry face. The patriarch patted Richard to follow her.


    "Michael, what do you think of this matter? Should we do something?" The old man asked the patriarch to know his opinion.


    "Father, I don''t know how to deal with this matter. But the truth will be revealed tomorrow." The patriarch said with a serious face.


    "Michael, don''t worry. If the Shetty family still challenge us for a blood duel¡­ I will personally visit the Verma family in Delhi to solve this issue." The old man said to give a moral support for the patriarch.


    Aftering out of the meeting hall, Luna directly took Das to her room and she personally went to kitchen to bring nice food for Das.


    Das received a phone call from Ria, seventh sister of the brothel chain. Das picked up the call instantly with a happy smile.


    Note: Thank you for reading... I want to make the bonus chapter a little special... so wait for tomorrow... Don''t forget to addments and power stones...


    _

 Chapter 97 : Rias request

    Chapter 97 : Ria''s request


    "Hello Das, where are you?" Ria asked from the other side of the call.


    "Why do you ask¡­? Are you missing me?" Das questioned in a yful voice.


    "Stop sweet talking. It''s an important matter. So, tell me where are you now?" Ria asked again.


    "Hmmhh¡­ I''m at Reddy family vi. what is that important matter?" Das asked as he sat on the sofa inside Luna''s bed room.


    "Can we meet tomorrow¡­?" Ria asked hesitatingly.


    "Nah¡­ tomorrow I need to attend the peace meeting between Reddy family and Shetty family. So, tell me what''s the matter?" Das asked trying to guess her reason for calling.


    "Do you have any other works on day after tomorrow¡­?" Ria asked again in a dull voice.


    "First tell me the issue? Do you need any help?" Das asked in an assuring tone.


    "Day after tomorrow, I''m going to New Delhi (Capital city) for attending an auction. Can you apany me¡­ I''m going alone." Ria asked requestingly with a sweet tone.


    Das took a long time think about her request. He needs to think about the baby and Ste''s safety as he won''t be avable in case of emergency .


    "When will we return?" Das asked after a moment of thought.


    "It''s just a one day and one night trip. If we catch the early morning flight¡­ we can return by next day evening." Ria exined hurriedly as she is expecting a positive response from Das.


    "It''s ok then¡­ I wille with you." Das replied with a happy smile. Ria helped him, a lot of times¡­ she is also the person who is sending the breast milk for baby. Das can''t reject her request as she asked for his help for the first time.


    "Haha¡­ thank you¡­ thank you so much." Ria said with a happy giggling.


    "Ok¡­ then, send me the boarding details¡­ we will meet at the airport." Das said before disconnecting the call.


    ''Hey¡­ hello¡­'' Ria tried to talk for some more time. But disconnected the line.


    "Who are you talking with¡­?" Luna asked as she entered inside the room with a food te.


    "Ohh¡­ she is¡­ Ria. She is my girlfriend." Das replied with a yful smile to see Luna''s reaction.


    "What¡­? When did you have a girlfriend?... Is she beautiful?" Luna asked a series of questions with a serious look. Instead of answering her questions, Das stared at her face with a yful smile.


    "Yeah¡­ she is super cute." Das said with a sly smile as he took the food te from her hands. But suddenly Luna pulled the te from his hands and ced it away from him.


    "What are you doing...?" Das asked with a surprising look. Luna started sobbing without answering his question. Das stood up in a sh after listening to her loud wailing.


    "Stop¡­ stop. Why are you crying?" Das asked as he held her hands. But Luna continued her sobbing.


    "Tell me, why are you crying¡­? If you don''t tell me I will leave now." Das said as he moved away from her in a threatening action. Luna directly hugged him tightly without letting him leave her room.


    "Let me go¡­ I won''t stay if you cry like this." Das said trying to push her away. But Luna continued her sobbing.


    As Luna is still glued to his body, Das moved from sofa and directly fell on the round bed. With a soft cry, Luna also fell on top of him. Instead of arguing with this sobbing beauty, Das hugged her more tightly as he rested his face on her petite mounds.


    "Ahha¡­aha¡­ leave me¡­ leave me." Luna cried out while trying to move away from him. Das directly lifted his head and kissed her on the lips as she making more noise.


    Mmm¡­mm¡­ Luna tried to get away from Das. But therge size palm of the Das right hand held her small head steadily without letting her move.


    Slowly, Luna started kissing him in return. But, Das abruptly stopped kissing her and looked at her sobbing face with sweet smile. Luna immediately hid her face in his embrace like a small kitten.


    "Stop looking like that..." Luna murmured while covering her face against his broad chest.


    "Haha¡­ now tell me¡­ why are you sobbing like a cry baby?" Das asked while rubbing her head in a loveable gesture.


    "Are you forgetting that we had a close rtionship. You even kissed me several times." Luna replied in an aggrieved tone. Das fell in a deep thought after listening to her reply. He forgot that, in thest few months, he developed rtionships with several girls.


    He became aplete yboy without thinking about the true love. Das felt a big headache while thinking about all the girls he had in his life.


    "Luna, She, Ria, Amy and also Maria¡­" he had a close rtionship with almost all these girls.


    "Am I using these people for my pleasure¡­?" Das thought for a long time about this issue while Luna stayed in his embrace calmly.


    "Luna, I''m sorry to say this¡­ I think I had rtionships with few more girls. I''m really sorry¡­ I shouldn''t have forced you in this situation." Das said in a dull tone while trying to tell her the actual truth.


    He don''t want to hide the truth and take advantage of this sweet girl like a moron. He moved away from her as it is not proper to behave like this after saying that he had rtions with other girls.


    "What are you doing?" Luna asked with an annoyed expression as Das moved away from her.


    "Aren''t you angry at me? It''s like I cheated on you with other girls¡­" Das asked in a confused look as Luna is behaving oddly.


    "Stop moving¡­ Luna pulled him back and kissed his lips. As heid on the bed without any resistance¡­ Luna slept on top of his body while continuing to kiss him. Das did not resist her attack... he let her do whatever she want.


    Note: There is a big action scenes are loading up from Delhi city and also interesting auction scenario. So, stay tuned and remember the girl named Natalia. This is beauty is ready for some action.

 Chapter 98 : Spy Camera

    Chapter 98 : Spy Camera


    As Das tried to move away from Luna, she pulled him hardly and directly kissed his lips.


    "Das, I already expected that you will have private rtions with other girls as you are working in a brothel house. So, stop ming yourself. I''m not worried about cheating."


    "What I want to know is -are you loving me sincerely. I don''t care even if you sleep with a prostitute¡­ but you should only love me." Luna replied while holding his cheeks like sweet wife.


    But the tragedy is the chief minister daughter, Ember who had a big grudge against Luna is watching all this erotic drama through the small camera which is ced secretly in Luna''s room.


    "Hey, stop¡­ stop¡­ its painful." Luna cried out as Das pinched her nipples while slurping on her petite tongue.


    "Sorry, it happened unintentionally." Das replied hurriedly as he pulled back his hands from her t-shirt.


    "It''s ok¡­" Luna said with a sweet smile while moving her hands on the new packs on his stomach.


    "By the way you did not answer my question? What happened to your eyes? And when did you get this body?" Luna asked, rubbing his chest in a yful manner.


    "I just started training my body and as for the eyes¡­ it''s a secret." Das said as he pulled Luna closely.


    "Keep your secrets safely¡­ But I liked the previous Das who looked like a normal college student." Luna said while moving her hands inside his pants. She started rubbing his little brother.


    "You will face the consequences¡­ if you y with him." Das said with sly smile. She immediately pulled back her hands in a retreat.


    "Wait¡­ for a bit. I will bring fresh food." Luna said before leaving the room in a sh.


    "Haha¡­"


    Luna heard the sound of loudughing from behind. Ember, who is watching this entire scene through a secret camera, felt jealous. Even though she was engaged to Richard, she never had this type of intimate romance.


    But Luna is enjoying sweet romance in her own room without worrying about outsiders.


    "Hmmhh¡­ I will have my day where these two puppies will lick my foot." Ember muttered while looking her mobile screen which is disying the scene of Luna feeding Das with her own hands.


    Finally, at night nine o''clock, Das reached his vi at the film city. With two big grocery bags, Das entered inside. After ying with the baby for a long time, Das stood up leave for his room.


    Strangely, the baby is feeling morefortable in his hands. She even cried when Ste tried to take the baby from his hands.


    After the baby fell asleep, Das gave the baby to Ste and decided to sleep early as he need to attend the peace meeting tomorrow morning at nine o''clock.


    Ahh¡­ ahh¡­ Ste coughed slightly in a gesturing manner.


    "What¡­?" Das asked as he stood at the bed room door. Ste made hand gesture while trying to ask him about his eyes.


    "I will tell you¡­ if you reveal your secrets." Das replied with a sly smile. Ste immediately walked inside her room and shut the door with a loud thud. Das also closed the room door and slept soundly after taking a shower.


    Within one hour, his sleep was disturbed with a loud knocking from the door.


    "What happened¡­?" Das asked with a sleepy face. Ste pointed the baby who is crying with a loud noise. Usually, the baby won''t cry¡­ but today she is crying loudly with snot all around her nose.


    Das immediately took the baby from Ste. Strangely, the baby stopped crying in an instant. She happily smiled while touching his face with her tiny hands. Das touched her forehead to check the temperature.


    "Did you feed her well?" Das asked after finding that the baby''s condition is stable. Ste nodded her head.


    "It''s ok¡­ take the baby, Das pass on the baby to Ste. But the baby started crying again as she held his shirt tightly with her small hands.


    "Leave it¡­ I think she liked me more now.... tonight, I will handle the baby." Das said while closing the room door. But Ste stood in the same spot without moving.


    "What happened¡­?" Das asked with a questioning look. Ste took out her mobile, typed a long text and showed it to Das.


    "Are you sure?" Das asked with dumbfounded face as Ste requested to stay in the same room with Das. She is insisting because she don''t want to leave the baby.


    "Your wish¡­ but keep in mind that I''m not a good person." Das replied with a yfulughter.


    Ste gave loud smirk after hearing his words and walked inside his room. She directly slept on Das bed without any fear. Das ignored her and turned his focus onto the baby.


    "Hey¡­ why are not sleeping¡­" Das asked in a funny tone as the baby is ying with his face.


    "You became more rowdy now a days. Stop pulling my hair." Das cried out amusingly.


    "By the way what should I call you?... I think your mommy forgot put a name for you. Don''t worry, I will find a nice name for you." Das said as the baby is falling asleep on his shoulders. Das continued to talk nonstop for a long before deciding to sleep.


    Ste is already snoring on the bed. Das alsoid on the other side while cing the sleeping baby on his stomach. He ced the pillows all around the baby before sleepingfortably.


    Das looked at the peaceful face of Ste before closing his eyes. He kept one hand onto the baby''s side as she is sleepingfortably on his stomach in an ovey position.


    New Delhi, inside a big luxurious bungalow, two middle aged men sat opposite to each other while their subordinates stood on their back side.


    "How is it Reynar (the head of the Zebra organisation), is everything ready for the auction?" The person who sat opposite to Reynar, asked him with a questioning look.


    "You don''t need to worry about it¡­ My daughter Natalia is looking over all the arrangements." Reynar replied respectfully in a humble manner.


    Note: Thank you for reading... The bonus chapter will be released tomorrow. So, wait for bit. Thank you everyone for adding power stones andments. It means a lot.

 Chapter 99 : Determination

    Chapter 99 : Determination


    "This is auction is pride of our both organisations¡­ so I''m also taking extra care for it." Reynar replied with a respectful tone. The auction which Ria invited Das to attend is conducted by the partnership of Zebra organisation and Shadow organisation.


    That is why the head of the Shadow organisation came to meet Reynar to ask him about the arrangements and preparation.


    "It''s ok Reynar¡­ my Shadow organisation first time coborated with you guys. I''m expecting good results and big profit. Don''t disappoint me in this matter." The person who covered his face fully with a ck mask said before leaving the bungalow.


    "Father, how can you obey hismands?... He is literally ordering you around!..." Natalia, the girl who is after Das ghost card, said in aining tone.


    "Nat, don''t worry about him. The shadow organisation had a backer with ghost card and we are receiving arge number of important supplies from their organisation. So, he has every right to order us around." Reynar exined in a consoling manner.


    "Father, we are paying three times extra for those supplements. There is no need for us to bow down before him." Natalia eximed annoyingly. She did not like her father bowing down to others.


    "Nat, we are working in the criminal society, it ismon for us to bow before the strong. For the survival and development of our family you need to do many things in future which you don''t like."


    "At one time, my father kneeled down before a ghost card holder for a getting a valuable medicine to save my life. I will also do the same if its for the family." Reynar exined her in a lecturing tone.


    He is not angry at her daughter¡­ but he got disappointed that his daughter is still thinking about pride.


    "Sorry father, I shouldn''t have talked like that." Natalia said in a depressing tone.


    "It''s ok¡­ What happened in Mumbai? Did you meet that person?" Reynar asked eagerly while looking at his daughter.


    "No father. That person has a very fool proof background. As he did not like spying¡­ I enquired through other channels. He grow up in that city since childhood¡­ even after three days of intense searching I did not find a single clue about his true background." Natalia exined annoyingly while thinking about Das.


    "Nat, are you sure that he had a ghost card?... I think your brother made a mistake." Reynar asked with a doubtful look as he can''t imagine ghost card in the hands of a teenager without any hidden background.


    "Father, I''m hundred percent sure that, he had a ghost card¡­ I personally checked the transaction details at the ck Sheds in Mumbai port area." Natalia replied assuringly.


    "Then what should we do now¡­? Is there any way to befriend him?" Reynar asked with a worried face.


    "Afterpleting this auction, I will personally meet him and ask for his co-operation." Natalia replied with a thoughtful look.


    "Nat, I don''t know what you do, but make sure to find a way to co-operate with this person. If you seed in this, we don''t need to bow before Shadow organisation and also, we can save a billions of money." Reynar said ardently while looking at his daughter''s eyes.


    After seeing his father''s emotion, Natalia determined to do anything for getting a co-operation with Das.


    Mumbai, Film city, inside a luxurious vi¡­


    Das just woke up to the sound of babyughing. The clock is still ticking at five o''clock and it''s still dark outside.


    Das activated his vision to see in the pitch-dark bed room. The baby is still trying to get down from his stomach. Das got dumbfounded after activating his vision. Not because of the baby¡­ Ste is hugging his neck while sleeping with a loud snoring.


    Her face is just a breath away from Das. Das tried to remove her hands from his neck¡­ But she hugged him more tightly in that super sleep mode.


    After ten minutes of intense struggle, Das sessfully got away from Ste''s embrace. He picked up the milk bottle on the table and started feeding the baby. While feeding the baby, Das thought of what will happen in today''s peace meeting.


    "I really want to see the face of the Shetty family patriarch after cing a twenty thousand crores bet. He will definitely regret his life." Das muttered slowly as he thought of the peace meeting.


    "Oy¡­ drink slowly, no one is going to snatch your food." Das uttered in a funny tone as the baby is munching on the milk cap with a loud noise.


    ''Hehe¡­'' the baby started giggling as he touched her nose. Slowly, the morning sun started lightening up his window and Ste took the baby into her hands as Das need to go for training.


    "Wait¡­ let me handle the baby. I''m not going for training today." Das said as he opened both arms for the baby.


    But before Ste decided on that, Das iPhone started ringing like a chicken. Steughed at him and took the baby for morning routine.


    "Why would anyone call me in this time¡­?" With a doubtful face, Das picked up the call from an unknown number.


    "Hello¡­ who is this?" Das asked impatiently.


    "It''s me."


    With that one word Das understood who is calling. A wide grin appeared on his face. The person who called is the head of the Patel family¡­ Maria.


    "Where are you? Are you safe now?" Das questioned in a caring tone.


    "I''m safe now and everything is alright." Maria replied with a sweet smile.


    "Then why did you call me? Anything important?" Das asked back.


    "Nothing. Are you free now?" Maria asked in a nervous tone.


    "I''m always free for you." Das replied without considering the important peace meeting at Abduh house.


    "I''m in Taj pce now. Do you have time toe here?" Maria asked doubtfully in a stuttering tone.


    Note: Get ready for shakaka-boom-boom, Just kidding... there will be a bonus chapter tonight aside from the regr chapter. Thank you for reading...

 Chapter 100 : Marias Invitation

    Chapter 100 : Maria''s Invitation


    Note: Thank you @shyfix291 for the five star review.


    This is the second chapter for today and the power stones bonus chapter will be released shortly.


    _


    Maria is feeling nervous to talk with him like a teenager in love. Even though she is thirty three years old women and had a teenage daughter, she is feeling more shy to talk with him. Dasughed at her stuttering tone as she used to behave like a cold, aloof family head.


    "If you say that you miss me¡­ I will definitelye. Otherwise, forget about it." Das said in a yful manner with a sweetughter.


    "I can only stay here for one hour¡­ it''s your loss, if you don''te here fast." Maria directly disconnected the call after giving that prompt.


    "This brat is treating me like his little lover." Maria muttered with a sweet smile.


    One single night of romance made her fall in love with him. Even though it all happened due to the happy drug¡­ she really felt close to Das after that intense struggle. If not for Das, she could have be a puppet in the hands of the Shetty family.


    Das did not forced her that night¡­ she ept him whole heartedly. Das put a full stop to her thirteen years of abandoned solo life which she sacrificed for the Patel family. With a exited heart she waited for Das eagerly.


    After hearing that she only stay for one hour¡­ Das got ready in ten minutes and left the vi in a sh. The Enfield raced on the busy roads of Mumbai and within twenty minutes, Das reached the Taj hotel.


    Maria already messaged him about the room number¡­ so, he directly took the elevator and knocked on her room door. In a sh, Maria pulled him inside and bolted the room door.


    Hey¡­ Das cried out as she pulled him directly.


    "Did anybody followed here?" Maria asked ignoring his cries.


    "No¡­ why would I bring anyone." Das replied with a confusing look.


    "That''s good then¡­ tell me how is the situation out there? Did anyone doubted you?" Maria questioned while mentioning about the massacre at Shetty family training centre.


    "Nah¡­ everything is alright. But, Why are you here? Didn''t you say that you won''t see me until one week?" Das questioned while sitting on the soft bed.


    "Are you sad that I returned earlier than one week?" Maria questioned with her arms crossed around her chest.


    "No, I''m really happy to see you. But I''m worried about you safety." Das said with a sweet smile.


    "Don''t worry. My family got a backer now. Because of their help, I arranged things pretty fast. I also sent my daughter and important family members to a safe spot." Maria replied while passing a water ss to Das.


    "That''s cool¡­ then why did you call me?" Das asked as he ced the water ss on the table.


    "Nothing¡­ I just want to say that you don''t need to worry about that massacre incident. The Shetty family won''t find your involvement in this." Maria answered as she turned away from Das.


    "Maria, stop joking. Do you think I''m afraid of Shetty family? Tell me the actual reason for calling me." Das asked trying to probe her motive. But Maria did not gave a reply to his question. She stayed silent while facing the mirror. Das stood up and walked near Maria.


    "Why are you silent?" Das questioned as he turned her towards him by holding her shoulder.


    Surprisingly Maria is crying silently with her head down¡­ her entire face became wet because of the stream of tears.


    "Why are you crying? Did anything happened?" Das asked caringly while holding her chin. But Maria resisted to lift her head and see into his eyes.


    "Why all these girls are crying without saying anything." Das thought while thinking about Luna''s sobbing.


    "Mhm¡­.I''m sorry¡­ I shouldn''t have called for you." Maria said in a sobbing voice.


    "Stop crying¡­ I can''t understand what you are saying." Das shouted loudly.


    "I''m sorry." Maria said loudly without stopping her tears.


    "Why are you saying sorry¡­" Das asked again with a confused face.


    "I''m sorry for wasting your time¡­ please leave now. I can''t control myself." Maria said in a aggrieved tone and moved away from Das.


    Das took a long time to understand her odd behaviour. He immediately pulled her back and hugged her tightly.


    "I''m sorry¡­ I should done this earlier." Das said while hugging her whole heartedly.


    "Leave me¡­ we should not do this." Maria side, trying to get away from him.


    "We already done everything and we did it with love and passion. Don''t try to hide your feelings." Das said without letting her leave his embrace.


    "No, it was an ident. You will suffer if we continue this. I also had a grown up daughter." Maria said with loud wailing noise.


    "Ohh¡­ so that''s what you are afraid off. Maria, stop crying. I don''t care about age or back ground. It''s ok even if you had a daughter or family to take care. I already fell in love with you." Das said emotionally while caressing her beautiful face.


    After listening to his loveable words, the block in Maria''s heart melted and she stopped her wailing with tight hug. She understood that the feelings are mutual.


    "Why are you silent¡­ if you really want me to leave¡­ I will leave without saying another word." Das said while kissing her on the fore head. Instead of replying she moved her hands and slowly unbuttoned his shirt with a teary face.


    "What are you doing?" Das tried to hold her hands. But she gave a deep look into his eyes and continued to remove his shirt button.


    After taking off his under shirt¡­ she moved fingers onto the bite marks she made ''that'' night. Most of the bite marks already disappeared from his body because of the transformation from the Aries spirit.


    She caressed the deep bite left on the top of his shoulder.


    "I''m sorry. I made you suffer." Maria said in a depressing tone with moist eyes.


    "I won''t mind if you add few more bites." Das said in a yful tone as he leaned down to kiss her lips.


    Note: Next chapter is R18+ so prepare for some bum chick bum. Don''t forget to vote power stones andments. Thank you everyone for supporting.

 Chapter 101 : Tapa Tap (18+)

    Chapter 101 : Tapa Tap (18+)


    Note: This is a bonus chapter for reaching the power stones target. This chapter is full of mature content. Read at your own risk :-P


    _


    Just as he leaned to kiss Maria, his cell phone rang loudly startling Maria. She immediately jumped back away from Das. With an impatient face, Das answered the phone call.


    "Das, where are you?... we already entered inside Abduh house." Luna shouted loudly from the other end. Daspletely forgot that the peace meeting is at early morning nine o''clock.


    "Don''t worry, I will be there in fifteen minutes." Das said after thinking about the distance from venue.


    "Come faster¡­ The Shetty family is already sat inside." Luna said before disconnecting the call.


    "Maria, I need to go. The peace meeting is happening at Abduh house." Das said as he picked up the shirt. But Maria did not reply anything¡­ she stood silently facing away from Das.


    "Look Maria, I already said what I feel about you. If you don''t feel the same¡­ then it is thest meeting for us. I won''t disturb you from now on." Das said as he turned away to leave.


    "Wait¡­"


    Maria came running towards him and kissed his lips directly. She did not take another moment to waste, she directly hugged him tightly without letting him go. Her tears continued to drop as her lips moving intensely.


    "Stop crying¡­ it''s too much salty..." Das muttered, holding her face.


    "Ahh¡­ Ahhm¡­ You idiot. Don''t stop me. We don''t have much time." Maria said while dragging him towards the round silky soft bed.


    "Women are really unpredictable." Das thought as he fell on the bed. Maria stripped himpletely and took off her body clothes.


    "When did you get packs?... Last time I did not see them." Maria questioned as she stood before the bed with a soft shiny under garments.


    "The packs came because of our hard work." Das replied with a sly wink and took her into his arms by holding her waist. As Mariaid on the soft bed, Das sat directly on her crouch and started massaging her pinky nodes with hisrge palms.


    Maria closed her eyes and enjoyed his soft touch all over her curvy body. Das started kissing her neck and slowly moved down the road. After five more minutes of sweet kissing her body, Das pulled off her lower garments.


    "Ohh¡­ youe prepared." Dasmented after seeing her shaved wet ground.


    "Stop talking¡­" Maria shouted while pressing his head between her slender thighs. Like an obedient student, Das licked her wet cave in a tongue twisting action. He continued to massage her mounds and pinching her nipples without stopping the cave cleaning.


    After five more minutes Das shifted his focus on to the top portion. He sucked her nipples while inserting his long, thick fingers inside her. Suddenly Das thought of a curious thing and immediately he activated his super vision.


    "What are you doing¡­?" Maria asked with a confused face as Das stopped abruptly. Instead of answering her question, Das ced his thumb on her clitoris and inserted his middle finger inside her.


    Instantly Maria body began vibrating like a ma.


    "Wah¡­ what are you doing?! Stop¡­ now!!!" Maria cried out as her body is trembling with lust.


    "Who said G-spot is a myth." Das uttered while rubbing his middle finger on particr spot inside her wet cave. Maria started crying out as Das yed with her body.


    "Please stop¡­ I beg you. Please¡­" Maria started pleading him as Das is ying with her body.


    Das continued his remote sensing activity with the help of his special vision. He finally stopped after seeing tears in her eyes because of lust.


    His entire hand is already drenched with a transparent wet liquid. As Das is looking at his wet fingers¡­ Maria pped his face and directly forced him to insert his manhood inside her cave.


    "You bastard¡­ where did you learn that. Because of you I''m unable to walk properly." Maria yelled in an aggrieved tone.


    Instead of apologising her, Das threatened her with one more session of vibrating action. She became a silent kitten after hearing his warning.


    "That''s my girl¡­" Das said while crashing her cave with a ny-degree pole. While looking into her eyes, ying with her nipples, Das enjoyed the cooling sensation from her wet cave. Daspletely ignored the ringing cell phone as he immersed in the deep pleasure.


    "Lift the call¡­ it might be emergency." Maria said in a sweet tone.


    Without turning his gaze Das picked up the cell phone with his extended hands.


    "Das where are you?" Luna yelled from the other end.


    "I''m almost there¡­ why are you shouting?" Das asked without stopping his pumping of Mari''s shaved flower.


    "Come fast. The Shetty family stopped the meeting¡­ they are demanding your presence before starting the peace talks." Luna exined in a hurried voice.


    "Haha¡­ they are really asking for beating." Das replied with a happyughter.


    "Stopughing. Everybody is waiting for you¡­ What''s that noise?" Luna asked with a confused face as she heard moaning sounds of Maria. Maria immediately shut her mouth with both hands while controlling herughter.


    "Nothing¡­ it''s just traffic. Don''t worry¡­ I will be there in a minute." Das directly disconnected the call after saying that sentence.


    "Someone needs to hurry¡­" Maria announced with a kittenish voice.


    "Yes, I need to hurry. But first I will finish this¡­" Das directly moved her body upside down and pulled her ass back to his crouch.


    "What are you doing?" Maria shrieked with slight resistance.


    "Some people call it doggy style. But for us it''s a horse race as I need to hurry." Das replied while holding her ass firmly.


    Thup¡­ thup¡­ tup¡­


    the loud smacking sounds and deep shrieking sounds of Maria filled the entire room. Like sewing machine, his needle moved like a machine gun firing her wet cave.


    Ahhh¡­ ahhh¡­ aha¡­ Maria tried to say something but only a moaning noise released from her throat.


    I''ming :-P


    _

 Chapter 102 : New girl

    Chapter 102 : New girl


    ''I''ming¡­''


    A moaning sweet sound released. Not from Das¡­ but Maria is the one who eximed in a kittenish tone. Das immediately increased his sewing speed and the two water tanks released simultaneously.


    Maria fell t on bed with her face down and Dasid on top of her back. He kissed her neck from behind as Maria is releasing gasping sounds. Das body felt rxed after releasing the shampoo.


    "Are you still inside¡­" Maria asked with sweet smile as Das did not remove his stick from her flower.


    "Yeah¡­ don''t you like it?" Das said with a sudden jerk.


    "Hey¡­ that''s enough. Shouldn''t you hurry somewhere?" Maria asked while turning her body. She started ying with his hair as Dasid his head on her soft mounds.


    "Why are sending me away? I want spend more time with you?..." Das said in a daze. He is looking into the mirror which a short distance away and continued to pinch her pinky nodes like a small child.


    "Das, I''m sorry¡­ I made you suffer." Maria said thinking about previous drama.


    "It''s ok¡­ you are mine now." Das replied with sly smile as he gripped the left side boob and sucked it passionately.


    His mobile rang one more time like police siren. But Das ignored the call as he sucked on her other mound.


    "Hey, stop plucking my hair, it''s painful." Das said with an annoyed look.


    "Pick up the call¡­ work is important too." Maria said while cing the mobile on his ear as heid on her chest.


    "Idiot¡­ if you are not here in ten minutes¡­ I will pluck your eye balls." The phone call came from Luna''s number¡­ But the person who cursing nonstop is not Luna. It''s somebody else.


    "Hey¡­ who are you? Give the phone back to Luna." Das spoke with a confused look as he did not recognise the person.


    "Who am I?... I''m your wife idiot. Because of you my entire family is suffering without eating food. Come faster or else I will make you suffer in hell." The female voice continued to yell without giving him a chance to argue back.


    "Das¡­ Das¡­ sorry, she forcefully took my phone. Don''t mind her¡­e faster. The Shetty family denied peace¡­ they are asking for you to sign the documents." Luna said in a hurried tone while apologising Das.


    "First tell me who is that brainless idiot¡­" Das asked with an angry tone. Maria is busy in cleaning his body and she is helping him to get dressed as Das is busy in phone call.


    "She is the granddaughter of Abduh chacha. Don''t mind her¡­ she is just bbering her mouth. But you need to hurry." Luna said in a shaking voice.


    The granddaughter of Abduh is still running her mouth beside Luna. Das directly disconnected the call and kissed Maria before leaving. As Maria gave a send off with sweet smile, Das took the elevator and reached his Enfield in a sh.


    Mumbai, Old city, the area which is under the control of Abduh family and the ce where arge number of Muslim poptions is living in the entire city.


    Abduh family is the solely responsible body for moneyundering in this city. As the entire area is in their control¡­ any police or officials do not dare to touch the Abduh family. Even though they had the control, Abduh family never took the role of owners.


    They always worked loyally to the ck-market holders. They supported the families with strong control over ck-market. Because of their loyalty everyone trusts them with the business and property.


    That why the Reddy family old man agreed to blood duel after listening to the Abduh family name as an organiser to the challenge.


    Because of the busy traffic and narrow streets of the old city, Das took forty minutes to reach Abduh house. After taking few more twists and turns, Das bike stopped before a big estate. A white coloured royal building stood a long distance away from him.


    "Which family?..." A guard who dressed in a white dhoti with casual head gear asked Das before entering the Estate.


    "Reddy family." Das replied after taking a look at the guarding person.


    "Vehicles are not allowed inside¡­ park your bike at opposite side and go this way." The security person pointed his finger towards the right-side path of the entrance gate.


    "Hey, let him enter directly¡­ he is an important guest." A twenty-five-year-old teenager said as came running towards the entrance.


    "Sir, I''m sorry¡­ please enter inside." the security person immediately changed his demeanour and greeted Das respectfully. Before Das understood what is going on, the young man reached Das and stood beside his bike.


    "I''m the grandson of Abduh chacha¡­ let''s go, Luna madam ordered me to personally bring you inside."


    "Ohh¡­ then hop on my bike¡­ we will go together." Das said after understanding the situation.


    "No sir, I''m a servant. I''m not qualified to sit along with master family members." The young man replied respectfully.


    "I''m not rted to Reddy family in any way. I''m just a normal person¡­ You can hop on without any worry." Das said without moving. As Das continued to insist, the young man upied the back seat.


    "Sir, if you are not a family member of Reddy family, why is Shetty family insisted on your presence to sign the documents?" The young asked with a curious look.


    "First stop calling Sir, I''m just a normal teenager like you. Call me Das. As for the other matter, I pped the son of Shetty family patriarch. If you want to know more¡­ ask Luna. She will exin in you in detail."


    Das reached the entrance of the house while chatting with the young man. There are several thousands of people waiting outside the main entrance.


    Das also several hundred people inside the meeting hall just as he entered inside. In thatrge hall with long passage people sat in two group on both sides giving a royal court vibe.


    The arrangement is really perfect that every single person can see what''s going on at the centre of the stage.


    _

 Chapter 103 : Stakes/Bet

    Chapter 103 : Stakes/Bet


    "Who are all these people¡­?" Das questioned the young man who followed him from the entrance. Das did not understand why there are several thousands of people waiting outside without knowing what is happening inside.


    "Sir, the people outside are the workers and managers and nominal employees of ck market in this city and the hundreds of people inside are the dealers and small owners of ck market."


    "The people inside this hall need to sign the documents as the Reedy family and Shetty family are betting over the rights to ck market." The young man exined while pointing towards the different groups of people.


    Das took a moment check the amount of people on both sides.


    "What a pity¡­ all these people lives are going to be affected because of this family feud." Das uttered with a pitiful sigh.


    "Sir, you don''t need to pity them. The business in ck market is nothing but gambling. It is great opportunity for few people to rise in this troubled situation." The young manmented before leaving Das as they reached the main stage.


    Only six people upied the stage. The patriarch and the old man of Reddy family upied the right side and the Shetty family patriarch, his second brother sat opposite to them.


    An old man aged around seventy-five years sat at the top of the table like a mediator and a person who looked simr to the old man sat opposite to him with arge number of bond papers and seals.


    The seventy-five-year-old man is Abduh and the person who sat opposite is his son. The old man Abduh gestured his grandson to bring new chair for Das.


    "Hey, brat¡­ because of you everyone wasted their valuable time. You should first apologise to everyone." The second brother of the Shetty family said loudly and the followers below the stage made supporting noise.


    "Haha¡­ you are the one who should say sorry to me. I went to church to pray for your third brother spirit¡­ I also asked the pastor to pray for your third brother." Das said with a sly smile as he sat down on the newly brought chair.


    The members who came for the Reddy family immediately startedughing crazily with loud noise.


    "You scoundrel¡­ I will kill you." The patriarch of the Shetty family cried out with an angry tone.


    "Ohh¡­ patriarch. You don''t need to worry. I also visited the kali temple to pray for your son. I specially asked the god to take your son''s soul to the heaven." Das said with a serious face and sincere acting.


    Another loudughter followed in the crowd. Irony is, the supporters of Shetty family also startedughing after seeing his sincere face.


    "Bastard, you dare to mock me. I will fucking kill your entire family. Scoundrel¡­. " The Shetty family patriarch continued cursing.


    "Patriarch, please cool down. This type of behaviour will not be encouraged in my house." The son of Abdu, who sat across the table said in a grave tone.


    "You should warn that bbering idiot¡­ not me." The second brother of the Shetty family replied loudly.


    "Young man, you should control your tongue, there is a limit to mock someone. You should not curse the dead people." The son of Abduh lectured Das with a serious face.


    "Sir, I swear on the mighty Shetty family that what I have said ispletely true." Das added with his hand stretched towards the Shetty family patriarch.


    "That''s enough¡­"


    the seventy-five-year-old Abduh finally stopped Das, before another round of argument.


    "Patriarch, as you requested the young man is here¡­ shall we proceed to sign the documents." The Faruk (Abduh''s son) asked the Shetty family patriarch while passing the documents.


    "Faruk, there is no hurry. First ask that young man to sign. As promised, he has to participate in the blood duel without fail." The Shetty family patriarch said with a yful smile.


    "Young man, what is your decision, are ok with the Shetty family demand?" Faruk asked with a questioning look.


    Das nodded his head as a reply to Faruk question. With in five minutes, Faruk drafted a new document and ced it before Das for signing.


    "Young man, please read the document before signing it. Once you sign it, you must participate in the blood duel. Otherwise, you will face the consequences." Faruk said in a warning tone.


    Instead of signing the document, Das stared at the Shetty family patriarch for a minutes before opening his mouth.


    "Before signing this document, why don''t we discuss about our bet?" Das asked with a yful smile while continuing to stare at the Shetty family patriarch.


    "Brat, stop talking nonsense. It is not Reddy family vi to bber your mouth." The second brother shouted from the opposite side.


    "What bet?" Faruk asked with a confused look without caring about the yelling on his left side.


    "Das, don''t bring that betting matter. The old Abduh don''t tolerate this type of bluffing." The old man of the Reddy family suggested in a whispering tone.


    Das turned his head and said something in the old man ear. The old man got baffled after hearing his reply.


    "Are you saying the truth?" The old man asked with a dumbfounded face as he can''t believe what Das said. Das nodded his head and turned his focus back onto the Shetty family patriarch.


    "Brat, I already gave my word. So, Tell me how much you wanna bet. One crore¡­ or two crores." The Shetty family patriarch said in a yful manner while making fun of Das. The people below the stage also startedughing loudly. Das took a moment until theughter died down.


    "First tell me how much the Shetty family is capable to ce the bet¡­ I will announce my bet after that." Das asked with a taunting look.


    The old Abduh and his son Faruk also started watching this drama interestingly. They were amazed at how confident is Das.


    They never expected a young man to talk face to face with the powerful Shetty family.

 Chapter 104 : Wealth Trap (1)

    Chapter 104 : Wealth Trap (1)


    "Ten thousand crores¡­" The second brother of the Shetty family announced with a proud face and yfulughter. He thought Das got frightened after hearing that amount.


    "Now tell me brat, how much you wanna bet?" The second brother of the Shetty family patriarch asked in a provoking manner. But Das is looking at him like he is seeing a clown.


    "Nah¡­ ten thousand crores are too less..." Dasmented with mocking tone.


    "What is he talking?..."


    "That''s fucking ten thousand crores..."


    People below the stage were murmuring loudly as they can''t believe someone calling ten thousand crores is too less.


    "Brat, do you even know, how many zeroes in ten thousand crores. Stop bull shitting¡­ it''s not a children game." The second brother of the Shetty family yelled loudly with an angry face.


    "Everyone is saying Shetty family is a brave family to challenge a blood duel after forty years. But all I''m seeing here is cowardliness. If you wanna bet, bet like a man." Das stood up from his seat and spoke in a loud tone so that everyone could here.


    He is making a big scene to pull the Shetty family into his trap. As expected, the Shetty family patriarch became a raging a bull after listening to his provoking words.


    "Bastard, tell me how much you wanna bet. I won''t put a single coin less than you. Do you even know the value of wealth in my hands?... You will need your entire life time to count the wealth of my family." The patriarch gave ridiculousugh at the end after jeering Das in front of all the people.


    Das did not get angry with the cursing of the Shetty family patriarch. In fact, he is more happier inside. He achieved his goal of making the Shetty family patriarch to say that sentence.


    "Mr. Faruk, make preparation for betting. Card or cash anything is fine for me." Das said without looking Faruk, the son of old Abduh. Das is constantly staring at the Shetty family members with a yful look¡­ he can''t wait to see their reaction after cing the bet.


    Faruk immediately called his son and asked him to call Sana, his daughter. Within five minutes, a teenage girl who dressed in a Punjabi style, came walking with aptop.


    As she covered her fully leaving a gap at her eyes, no one saw her true appearance except one fellow. It was Das¡­ he activated the special vision and take aplete look at her.


    If he want, he can see her naked body¡­ but Das controlled himself after seeing her beautiful eyes. But the strange thing, the girl is trying hard to avoid his gaze.


    "Why this beauty is looking afraid of me¡­ Did she know that I''m watching herpletely?" Das questioned himself. But after a moment of thought he ignored it as it is impossible know about his special ability.


    "Sana, pass me the ount details of our foreign bank." Faruk asked his daughter as she sat beside him like a humble girl. She took out card from her purse and gave it to his father.


    "See, gentlemen¡­ this is my bank ount, send the money into this ount¡­ after confirming the bet from both sides, my family will hold the money until the blood dual ends."


    "After that we will hand over the total amount to the winner. Not a single coin less." Faruk added in the end after passing the bank ount details to Das.


    The Shetty family members and supporters are looking at Das curiously as Das made a big scene about the betting amount. They were eager to know about the total betting amount.


    After taking the bank details, Das opened the Skull organisation server in the dark web and opened the portal for money transfer. He directly wired forty thousand crores ($5B) to the foreign ount.


    Sana, the daughter Faruk who is staring at theptop screen to check the deposited amount opened her mouth wide like a frog after seeing the total amount.


    She immediately turned her head to look at Das who is staring back at her eyes. With a shy face, she turned back her head and opened the live ount bnce to verify the total amount.


    Even after five minutes, she still got busy in verifying the amount. She counted the number of zeroes, ten times to confirm the total bnce.


    "Sana, what happened...?"


    Faruk asked with an impatient face as her daughter is behaving oddly. Instead of replying to his father, she turned theptop screen towards him.


    "Abu (Father), He added forty thousand crores." Sana said in a loud tone while avoiding the piercing gaze of Das. Arge size mour started after hearing that sentence.


    "What did she say?..."


    "forty thousand crores?..."


    "she must have made a mistake?..."


    "what''s going?... that''s impossible."


    The crowd started rustling with a loud noise after hearing Sana''s sentence. Even the Reddy family members opened their mouth wide after hearing that number.


    Ember and Luna who sat just below the stage looked at each other face as they can''t believe what Sana said.


    "Silence...!?"


    The old Abduh who sat calmly until now stood up and gave a loud shout to silence the messy atmosphere.


    Faruk, who is looking atptop screen with a dumbfounded face, counted the number of zeroes two more times and asked Das to confirm the total bet amount.


    "Yes, forty thousand crores is my bet amount. If the Shetty family thinks, it''s too low for their family stature¡­ I can add more." Das replied with a taunting look.


    "Faruk, what is he saying?... Are you messing with my family?... What is this nonsense?" The Shetty family patriarch shouted loudly as he can''t believe that the total amount of bet is forty thousand crores.


    "Patriarch, don''t forget that I''m the current head of Abduh family and I''m not talking any nonsense."


    "The young man really sent forty thousand crores as a betting amount. If you don''t believe me look for yourself." Faruk directly passes theptop to the Shetty family patriarch with an angry look.

 Chapter 105 : Wealth Trap (2)

    Chapter 105 : Wealth Trap (2)


    "Forty thousand crores¡­?!!"


    "Forty thousand crores¡­ where did you get this money?" The Shetty family patriarch questioned with an astonished gaze after checking the payment information on theptop scree.


    "That''s none of your business." Das replied with his arms crossed.


    The Shetty family patriarch who stood up with a raze, fell back on his chair with a puzzled face. His brain went intoplete dilemma as he can''t think of what to do in this situation.


    "Patriarch, what should we do now. Theypletely set up a trap." The second brother of the Shetty family patriarch asked with a worried face. The entire hall became a silent hell as people can''t understand what is going on. They were eager to know about Shetty family decision.


    "What happened patriarch, why did you be a silent statue. It''s just forty thousand crores." Das asked in a provoking manner as he can''t stop seeing the grave looks of Shetty family members.


    The Shetty family patriarch looked at Das with a killing look as he can''t take this blow from a teenager in front of all his family members and supporters.


    "Do you really want to ce this bet?... are you sure?" The Shetty family patriarch asked with blood shot eyes.


    "I''m damn sure. You already said you won''t bet a single coin less than mine. Then why are you asking all these meaning less questions now." Das questioned back with a taunting look.


    The patriarch of the Shetty family did not reply or argued back after listening to Das. He went into deep thought as he is thinking about how to tackle this situation.


    Everyone below the stage were watching with yearning looks. This will be a biggest blow to the Shetty family if they back down from this bet as all the members of the ck market were watching this scene.


    "First brother, please reject this bet. They purposefullyid down this trap to control our funds for the uing blood duel." The second brother of the Shetty family patriarch said with a pleading tone.


    Forty thousand crores instant cash is way more impossible for the Shetty family in the present situation as they need money for recruiting the fighters for the uing blood duel.


    "Patriarch why are you not saying anything. We can''t arrange that much amount of cash now. Let''s reject this deal as we are not prepared for thisrge amount of transaction." The second brother suggested with an ardent tone.


    He is worried about the consequences after cing this bet. The old Abduh and his son Faruk also waiting patiently for the Shetty family response. They don''t want to hurry things as this is a huge bet.


    "Haha¡­ what a scene to behold. Mr. Patriarch of the Shetty family¡­ I''m really amused to see this silent drama. Please reply your decision¡­" Das spoke with a loud tone whileughing loudly so that entire hall could hear his taunting.


    The Reddy family patriarch and the old man were sat silently while enjoying this drama. They were not voicing their thoughts¡­ because Shetty family will use the Reddy family as a decoy to reject this bet.


    That''s why the old man and the patriarch sat silently even though it is a best opportunity to rant the Shetty family.


    "Faruk, my family did not prepare for this bet. We need more time to gather that much cash." The Shetty family patriarch finally spoke after long pause.


    But before Faruk, gave a reply Das voiced out his thought.


    "Haha¡­ patriarch, you don''t need to worry about this issue. Who said we only bet cash?!... Mr. Faruk, I will also ept properties, factories, buildings,nds, cars¡­ what not. Including the gold ring on Shetty family patriarch I will ept everything as a coteral to the bet amount."


    "As a generous person, I will also give a full one hour for the Shetty family to gather things. So, don''t postpone this meeting¡­ my time is precious."


    "If the Shetty family can''t do this even after my generous offer, let them obey their loss and pay apensation for the challenging the Reddy family." Das spoke loudly as he stood up from his seat.


    While talking, he faced therge crowd and made thatst sentence reverberate all around the hall.


    "You bastard, how dare you to belittle my family¡­" The second brother of the Shetty family stood up from his chair and showed a threatening finger to Das.


    But before Das gave face pping reply, the Shetty family patriarch stood up and controlled his brother.


    "Faruk, I''m epting this bet. With in one hour, the wealth equal to forty thousand crores will be in your familypound."


    After saying that sentence, the Shetty family left the stage along with his second brother. All the supporters and the family members also left the hall following the patriarch.


    Later, the old Abduh took the Reddy family patriarch and the old man to inner hall. Das, Luna, Ember and the Abduh''s son followed them. Before leaving the old man asked the Reddy family supports to do some tasks.


    "First brother, why did you ept this bet?" The second brother of the Shetty family asked with an impatient tone immediately aftering out of the hall.


    "Haha¡­ second brother, it is a good chance for us, the Reddy family really fell in their own hole." The patriarchmented with a loudughter.


    "First brother, what are you talking?" The second brother asked with a confused face as he did not understand why his brother isughing at Reddy family.


    "Second brother, think carefully. How can you expect a forty thousand crores in the hands of teenager, that too a brothel manager."


    "The Reddy family must have nned this, they were using him to subdue us." The patriarch exined with a yfulughter. The second brother finally understood what his brother is saying.


    "So, the forty thousand crores must be belonged to Reddy family."


    "Haha¡­ what a devious n. Haha¡­ brother you really took the right decision. Now we can trap the Reddy family in their own trap."


    The second brothermented with a loudughter.

 Chapter 106 : Sana

    Chapter 106 : Sana


    "Brother, you should hurry. Bring back all the documents, gold, diamonds and all other valuable things in our family treasury. Also send the luxurious vehicles and important bank cards and physical cash in our reserve."


    "I will call the Mittal family for their support. Come on¡­ hurry up."


    The Shetty family patriarch ordered all his family members one by one with different type of tasks. He sent his brothers for the family treasury and important family members for the factories, resorts and hotel andpany building for cars and registration documents.


    Within ten minutes he made all arrangements for gathering of arge amount of wealth.


    "Mittal, send all the reserve cash, gold, gems, precious ornaments and luxurious cars andpany documents of your family. It''s an emergency." The Shetty family patriarch asked the Mittal family head in an authoritative tone.


    "Don''t worry you will profit double in this huge deal." The patriarch assured after exining the situation to Mittal family head.


    As the Shetty family got busy in gathering wealth, Das is enjoying a non-veg break fast at Abduh''s house.


    "I never thought Patel family would involve in this challenge. Das you really gave a big surprise for me." The old man said with a happy smile while exining the source of those forty thousand crores to Abduh and his son.


    "Das, why did Maria trust you with that much amount of money? As far as I know she won''t involve in matters rted to ck market." The Reddy family patriarch asked with a curious look.


    "How could I know?... I just did what she told me." Das said casually while using the Patel family as a decoy for those forty thousand crores.


    "Haha¡­ whatever it is, the Shetty family really took a big blow because of their own doing." The old manmented while slurping the bone marrow from a solid mutton peace.


    "Sana, pour some paya (mutton soup) for this young man." Faruk ordered his daughter as Das bowl got empty for the third time.


    Sana looked at Das like she is seeing a gluten and poured the paya with an aggrieved face as Das is finishing the entire food without thinking about other. Das gave a happy smile with a cold stare into her eyes.


    Old Abduh discussed several things with the Reddy family patriarch and the old man about the blood dual arrangements. Abduh also asked several questions about Das and his background.


    Das saw a surprised expression on the wrinkled face Abduh, as he mentioned about Brothel Manager post.


    The time went on, after around forty minutes, Faruk''s son who received Das at the gate, arrived inside that private room and called Faruk for evaluating the wealth brought by Shetty family.


    "Sana, take these girls for a tour around our bungalow." Old Abduh said with a happy smile while pointing towards Luna and Ember.


    "Das, you cane with us." Luna took Das hand joyfully and left behind Sana.


    Old Abduh immediately changed his tone started talking with the Reddy family old man and the patriarch.


    "Reddy Saheb, what are you going to do now? Do you think your family had chance to win this blood duel?" Old Abduh asked with a worried tone.


    "Abduh, we already dealt with the finances of Shetty family. Now I need to make a trip for Delhi to cut down the Verma family from helping the Shetty family. If I seed in that, winning this challenge is a cake walk for my family." The old man replied with a confident tone.


    Later, they continued to talk about the venue, tactics and formations for winning this blood duel. Das who came outside is checking the Abduh family building which is an old building with more than two hundred years of history.


    "Madam Luna, since two hundred years my family is in control of ck market in this city. This house also built in the early days of ck-market development in this city."


    Sana continued to exin while Das was looking at her with a confused face.


    "What happened?" Luna asked suddenly as Das is busily staring at Sana.


    "I think, I already heard her voice somewhere. But I can''t remember it exactly." Das muttered while thinking deeply.


    "Hehe¡­ she is the one¡­" before Luna speak the full sentence, Sana stopped her with force.


    "Madam¡­ please. Leave it." Sana said by holding Luna''s hands.


    "What is it...?" Ember asked with a confused face as Sana is behaving oddly.


    "Haha¡­ Das, she is the one who scolded you through my phone." Luna said loudly with a funny smile even though Sana is pleading her to not to say it.


    "So, you are that chicken who cursed me nonstop." Das uttered after finally finding out why Sana is avoiding his gaze.


    "Sir, I''m really sorry. Madam said you are just a normal teenager, that''s why I talked like that in the moment of heat. I''m really sorry sir." Sana continued to plead Das with moist eyes. She did not give a chance for Das to retaliate.


    "Hey chick, you don''t need to worry. He is just a normal person with poor background." Ember said with provoking voice while belittling Das.


    "Madam, Stop teasing me. How could a person with forty thousand crores would be normal." Sana replied as she continued her pleading. Ember did not try to exin Sana as she did not like to talk about Das.


    "Your sorry won''t count." Das said with a serious face and intimidating look.


    "Sir, then what should I do? Please tell me. I will do anything¡­ but don''t tell my chacha about this incident. I beg you." Sana cried out with a misty face.


    Das did not understand whether tough or cry at her innocence.


    "Das, leave this matter. She is really feeling sorry." Luna supported Sana as she can''t stand after seeing Sana''s crying face.


    After moment of though Das suddenly got an idea.


    "Sana, other than crying, do you know any other works?" Das asked while staring into Sana''s eyes.


    _


    Note: Do you like Sana''s character or should i make any changes? If you don''t like her... pleasement. I will make appropriate changes.


    Guys, we need power stones... take moment to vote your daily power stones... Thank you for your support.


    PeterPan :-)

 Chapter 107 : Deal

    Chapter 107 : Deal


    "No¡­ I only deal with the property and financial records of my family. Other than that, I don''t know anything." Sana answered honestly, without hiding anything.


    "Oh, that''s good then. Aspensation for scolding me, you can do a small favour for me." Das said with a sweet smile.


    "What favour¡­?" Sana asked doubtfully.


    "It''s just a small thing. I have a few properties under my name. Help me manage those properties. If you do that, I will consider forgiving you." Das exined while thinking about the nine thousand crores of property that he got from the Reddy family.


    "Nooo, I can''t do that. My Abu will beat me if he knows that I''m working for others. My family can only work on the ck market." Sana immediately rejected his request.


    "Ahha, then I will tell your grandfather about how you cursed me." Das threatened her with an angry face.


    "Nooo, please don''t do that. I beg you." Sana started pleading again.


    "Das, why don''t you let her go? I can''t see her crying." Luna supported Sana as she took Sana into her hands like a puppy.


    Das grabbed Luna and said something in her ear topromise her with his decision. He made Luna persuade Sana to manage his property.


    "Sana, let''s do one thing. Manage his properties for only one month. After that, he won''t disturb you. How is it? Is it okay for you?" Luna asked Sana in a convincing tone while winking at Das secretly.


    Even though Ember is watching all this drama, she is not involved in it. She is thinking about her n to ckmail Luna with the video from the CC TV cam in Luna''s room. But after seeing forty thousand crores in Das hands, she got a new idea.


    "Sana,... father is calling for everyone, and the Shetty family is ready with the wager." Sana''s brother came to inform Sana and all the guests along with her.


    In the Abduh family meeting hall, arge number of guests had already sat back in their usual positions, eagerly waiting for the interesting drama.


    The Shetty family and the Reddy family already upied their seats, and Abduh and his son also sat across from these two families. Das reached the meeting table following Sana.


    As Das upied the stage, his focus directly went to the precious things on the table. There are several treasure boxes; chests upy the entire table, and strangely, Das also saw a stic cover full of car keys. There are more than 100 keys inside that cover.


    He saw heaps of precious gems, diamonds, chains, nes, and also small statues that werepletely made of pure gold and decorated with valuable diamonds.


    Instead of sitting down, Das started checking out the items, which were ced in gunny bags all around the stage.


    There are emeralds, opals, pearls, rubies, sapphires, and several jade statues of Hindu gods in different shapes and sizes ced all around.


    "Hey, brat¡­ Stop looking. Those things will never be yours." The second brother of the Shetty family yelled with an impatient tone.


    "Second brother, let him take a look; at least he might need some memories to regretter." The patriarchmented with a radiant smile.


    Instead of arguing, Das walked on to the stage and took his seat.


    "Das, this is the list of all the items and cash that the Shetty family brought as coteral for the forty thousand crores. Please have a look; if you don''t like any things, we will rece them with other valuable goods." Faruk said this with a tired voice while passing a bundle of papers to Das.


    Das started checking out all the items on the list patiently.


    The Shetty family submitted thirteen thousand crores in the form of cash and ten thousand crores in the form of documents for the important factories,nds, buildings, etc.


    "Oh, did the Shetty family also include their own house? Haha, what a pity... What a pity." Dasmented loudly so that every guest could know about this.


    "Yes, Das¡­ I have already verified the registration documents and sale deeds for all the properties. You can find them in that bag." Faruk pointed his finger at a human-sized bag that was filled with all kinds of documents.


    "Also, these are the keys for all the vehicles, and all these vehicles were already in my family''s hands."


    "As for the properties, the Shetty family can use them until the blood duel. If they lose the bet, my family will hand over all this wealth, properties, and cars in good condition." Faruk exined in detail, and Das continued to look at each and every item on the list.


    Finally, after half an hour, Das agreed to sign the documents. As the written documents were already prepared, the Shetty family and the Reddy family signed the papers agreeing on the rights to the ck market in Mumbai city.


    Later, Das also signed separate documents agreeing to his participation in the blood duel and the forty thousand crore bet.


    Finally, Abduh announced the blood duel conditions and venue along with the wager. The blood duel was set for February 14, which is fifteen days away, and the venue is the Food Ball Stadium at the Academy Centre.


    "For everyone, the food is already prepared. So, please have your lunch before leaving." The old Abduh announced it before leaving.


    Faruk invited Das and all the members on stage for a meal in the closed room. The Abduh family really arranged a great feast with all types of non-vegetarian dishes.


    As everyone sat before arge table, the servants of the Abduh family served food for everyone. Das started eating his meal without caring about the elderly people around him.


    Sana is looking at him with an astonished gaze as Das finishes the entire serving of biryani in one strike.


    With a loudugh, Abduh ordered servants to serve more food for Das. Finally, after one hour, Das came out of Abduh''s house with heavy steps.


    Note: In few days, the book will enter into premium section and chapters will be locked. I suggest everyone to please use mobile login rewards for reading the book freely. Thank you everyone for reading and supporting the book. Especially the people who were sending daily power stones... Thank you so much guys.

 Chapter 108 : Preparations

    Chapter 108 : Preparations


    After saying good-bye to everyone... Das reached his vi in the Film City area. While ying with the baby, Das continued to pack stuff for the next day''s trip to the capital city, New Delhi.


    He also called Master Chen and John to inform them of his absence for the next two days.


    Around five o''clock, a girl pushed the calling bell of his vi.


    "Why are you here...?" Das asked with a confused look after seeing Sana at the main door of his vi.


    "Give me the property details. I will manage them for one month, as promised." Sana spoke with a stoic tone. Even when she covered her entire body, in front of Das''s special vision, it became meaningless.


    He invited her inside and introduced her to Ste, who is taking care of the baby. There is a slight disappointment in Sana''s eyes after seeing Ste inside Das''s home. But she did not voice any questions.


    After serving her a ss of water, Das brought arge bundle of papers, which he got from the Reddy family after paying nine thousand crores.


    "These are the properties you need to manage." Das said while cing the big bundle of documents before her. Like a skilled yer, Sana checked each document one by one and finished her scrutiny in fifteen minutes.


    "Sir, you said only a few properties, but these things cost more than ten thousand crores." Sana asked with a distressed tone.


    "Oh, don''t worry. For a skilled manager like you, these things are just pea nuts." Dasmented while taking the baby into his hands.


    "Sir, it''s too much; this will be a big burden for me." Sanained.


    "You don''t need to worry. Take your own time. I''m not hurrying you." Das said as he yed with the baby.


    "Then what should I do with the profit? Should I deposit it into your ount?" Sana asked after finding that she couldn''t avoid this burden.


    "That''s simple. Donate ny percent of the profits to the Helping Hands orphanage near City College, and the other ten percent is your sry." Das said this after thinking for a long time.


    "What¡­?!, Sir! With these ten thousand crores of properties, you will get more than a hundred crores of profit. Why are you donating all this?" Sana asked with a dumbfounded look.


    "I have a lot of money to spend. So, don''t worry about me. Do as I say." Das dered with a sweet smile.


    "Sir, even then I can''t take ten percent profit... It will be in crores." Sana spoke in an ufortable tone.


    "See, I''m not giving that sry away for free. I won''t have the time and skill to manage or take care of these properties. So, I want you to take good care of them so that I don''t need to worry in the future." Das replied to her while staring into her eyes.


    After hearing his reply, Sana did not ask any more questions. She took all the papers and promised Das that she would show good results. Das followed her to give her a sendoff.


    "Sir, the baby is really beautiful." Sanamented before leaving as she touched the baby''s cheeks, who was giggling happily.


    "Haha, she had her mother''s features; that''s why her face is so cute." Das said while kissing the baby''s cheeks.


    After hearing his reply, Sana left on her scooter hastily.


    Aftering back, Das informed Ste about his Delhi trip. "I will be back soon. So don''t worry. I will also call Savi. She will providepany for you." Das instructed her about every single thing.


    He told her what to do in case of any emergency. Who should she contact? He made arrangements for every possible scenario. After a moment, Ste texted a message to Das.


    "Don''t call Savi. I can manage myself." Ste denied calling Savi, as she knew that Das was having a happy time with her. With a loudugh, Das agreed to her request.


    Later, he went shopping and bought a few clothes for tomorrow''s journey. He also brought several groceries and snacks for Ste.


    Ria, the seventh sister, messaged him the boarding passes for the business ss tickets for the morning flight. During the night, Das called She (his ssmate) and Luna to inform them of his absence for the next two days.


    Das slept early as he needed to catch up on the early morning flight. Of course, the baby slept on his stomach, and Steid down beside him.


    New Delhi,


    Inside an eighteen-storyrge building... Jethin, who helped the Shetty family with seven thousand crores, is watching the valuable things that are being prepared for the auction by the Zebra organisation along with the Shadow organisation.


    Jethin''s girlfriend Ellen also apanied him in checking out the luxurious goods, which are beautifully disyed.


    "Jethin, I want these ck heels; they are super pretty." Ellen asked in a joyful tone while coaxing Jethin by rubbing his shoulder like a sweet fianc¨¦.


    "Elle, these are prepared for tomorrow''s auction; they won''t sell them now." Jethin tried to deny her request, as those heels cost more than ten crores.


    "Jethin, you are the sole heir of the Verma family in Delhi. They will make some exceptions for you. Please buy these heels. I really like them." Ellen did not stop coaxing.


    "Jethin, look at these heels; they are the only set avable in our country. These were specially designed by the Porschepany, with only ten sets all around the world. Please buy them. Please." Ellen started throwing a tantrum as Jethin was not responding to her cries.


    Finally, Jethin called Natalia, the daughter of Reynar, the person who is looking for ghost cards in Das possession. But Natalia directly denied his request.


    Her family is way more powerful than Verma''s family... She did not even consider talking to Jethin as she was busy, making final preparations for the auction.


    "Ellen, I promise that I will buy these heels in tomorrow''s auction. Please trust me."


    Ellen stopped acting like a cry baby after receiving his promise.


    Author: We should definitely pity Jethin; he really got a gold digger.


    Note: What do you think about hero having a quick happy session with others girl friends... should we make our hero righteous or unprincipled? pleasement and thank you for power stones.


    * The next two chapters are also R18+.... So, hold your fangs until the next update. :-P


    _


    TQ for the Power stones and please vote Golden Tickets if you any left in your inventory. Donate gifts for special mentions and bonus chapters...

 Chapter 109 : Journey

    Chapter 109 : Journey


    Note: Sorry for the yesterday. I''m a bit busy in theb work. That''s why I couldn''t update a new chapter. I have a hectic schedule for this week... so i will try topensate with bonus chapters after few days. Thank you for your support and understanding.


    Thank you @Sid_Chauhan1104 for the positive review.


    Announcement: Web novel sessfully approved my contract. So, the chapters will be locked soon. If any one is reading the lower chapters... pleaseplete fast before chapters got locked. By the way please take care gift tab if any generous reader is there to gift few things. :-P


    Thank you guys... it is all because of your support.


    Early morning¡­ Ria came to his vi to pick him up. Surprisingly, the first sister among the seven sisters came along with Ria.


    "Haha, what a pleasant surprise!... I''m really fortunate to meet you here." Das greeted the first sister with a loudugh.


    "Save your praises for my sister;e on, hop inside." The first sister of Ria, the person who is controlling the brothel supply chain in Mumbai, replied in a joyful tone instead of her regr serious and stoic behaviour.


    As Ria pulled him inside, Das sat beside her in the backside as her first sister was driving the car.


    "Saheb, why are you driving the car? You could have ordered any servant." Das asked as he was surprised by the firstdy''s presence.


    "There is nothing wrong with driving a car. Actually, this is Ria''s first time leaving the city. So I want to give a sendoff and, by the way, take good care of my small sister. She is going to be alone with you." First sister replied yfully while watching his face in the rear view mirror.


    "Sister, stop teasing him..." Ria said in a sulking voice as she turned her face away from Das.


    Haha, the first sister startedughing loudly after seeing Ria''s sweet, shy face. The journey continued to be funnier than Das expected, with Ria''s sister constantly teasing them.


    Mumbai, Chhatrapati Shivaji Maharaja International Airport


    Finally, after half an hour of waiting, Das and Ria sessfully boarded the flight and upied a pair of seats near the window in business ss.


    "Your sister ispletely different from what I thought." Dasmented after putting on the seat belt.


    "I don''t know what you thought, but all six of my sisters are funnier and easier-going. Except in business matters." Ria replied with a meaningful smile.


    "Oh, it''s good then. By the way, I forgot to ask you this. Why do you want to attend this trip? Anything special?" Das asked curiously, ignoring the air hostess instructions before the flight took off.


    "Das, actually Every month, my second sister will take these trips to Delhi, as we need to sign and pay a particr amount to the Zebra organisation. But this time she is sick... So, I got the chance to visit outside." Ria answered with a cheerful smile.


    "Why are you so happy about it? It''s just a business trip, na?" Das asked with a questioning look.


    "So, you really forgot about it. Didn''t I mention about an auction? That is the happiest part." Ria replied with a mysterious smile. Das did not understand why Ria was so excited about an auction.


    "Is it a girl''s auction? like we attendedst time!" Das questioned himself while thinking about his experience when he bought Ste for five crores.


    "Nooo¡­ It is a normal auction for valuable things like luxurious items, limited fashion wear, rare ornaments, paintings, and especially jade rocks." Ria mentioned this while holding his hands as the flight was taking off like a giant wheel.


    "That''s interesting." Dasmented in a whispering tone as Ria came so close to him.


    "The interesting part is jade rocks; my first sister gave fifty crores for buying a good jade rock." Ria took out a ck bank card and waved it towards Das.


    "Ohh¡­ Seven sisters are really rich." Dasmented with an amazed face. Ria slowly slept on his shoulder after chatting for a few minutes, and Das enjoyed her sweet fragrance.


    The flightnded after one hour. As the firstdy arranged everything, they took the car from the airport and reached a luxurious five-star hotel.


    "Das This is your room; quickly freshen up... We will leave in half an hour." Ria said before leaving for her room, which is just beside his room.


    "Hey, it''s still morning; why are we hurrying? Is there any other work?" Das questioned Ria as she dashed towards her room.


    "You will understand when we reach there." Ria immediately shut her room door after saying that sentence.


    Exactly after half an hour, Das knocked on Ria''s door.


    "Wait¡­ I''m changing my dress." Ria shouted from inside the room.


    "Hmmhh¡­ women." Das muttered as he patiently waited for another fifteen minutes.


    "How is my dress?..." Ria asked immediately after opening the room door. Das got dumbfounded after seeing her A-line dress, which is up to only her knees. The ck dress really shows her curves and charming body.


    "Hey, why are you not saying anything?" Ria asked impatiently, as Das was still staring at her silently.


    "What?!!... Sorry, you look beautiful." Dasmented while turning his head away. Ria usually wears saris, but today she turned into a partydy. That''s why Das took a moment to notice her new look.


    "Das, why are you still wearing these clothes?" Ria questioned him after seeing the old-style ck pants and white shirt on his body.


    "Hey, there are expensive... I also ironed themst night."


    "Nooo¡­ It''s a high-end party. At least you need to put on a coat. Let''s go shopping." Ria said before locking the room door.


    "I''mfortable like this, and didn''t you say we needed to hurry? So, don''t worry about my clothes." Das replied that he did not like putting on coats like a busybody.


    "As you wish, let''s go. My first sister had already arranged a car for us."


    Das followed Ria, who was walking like a posh model. Ria collected the car keys at the reception and drove Das to the Mount Kash area, where the zebra organisation is going to conduct an auction.


    After forty minutes, the car stopped in the underground parking lot of an eighteen-story building. Ria brought him to the first-floor lunge.


    "What are we waiting for?" Das asked with a questioning look as Ria stood there without moving.


    "My first sister sent a person to help us choose a jade rock. We need to receive her." Ria said before taking her mobile to call that person.


    "Oh, ok then. Wait a minute; I will bring food for you." Das said before leaving for the food stall at one corner, where snacks, soft drinks, and fruits are arranged for the guests.


    _


    Note: Do you like gambling part? then wait for it. :-P

 Chapter 110 : Old Granny

    110 Chapter 110 : Old Granny


    After picking up a few tes of sd and snacks, Das returned to Ria. But surprisingly, Das saw a couple, chatting with Ria.


    After observing for a second, Das felt that Ria is ufortable talking with them. Das immediately reached Ria in a few steps. Just as he turned back and saw the person who was talking silly with Ria, Das immediately understood why Ria was ufortable.


    The person who is talking is Jethin, the young master whopeted for Ste during the auction. Because of him, Das spent five crore to buy Ste.


    "Ria, I think today we encountered a bad omen." Dasmented with a sad face as he sat down beside her.


    "What?!..."


    Ria asked with a confused face, as she did not understand why Das was suddenly talking about omens. But Jethin got the hidden meaning.


    "Brat, I think I remember you. You are the one who challenged me in the Mumbai auction." Jethin said with a razed tone, ignoring his girlfriend Ellen beside him.


    "That''s right. I''m the one." Das replied while munching on fruit sd.


    "What auction...?" Ellen, Jethin''s girlfriend, questioned him intriguingly.


    "Haha¡­ Ellen, you really need to know this. This brat spent five crores to buy a dumb girl. At that time, he challenged me to buy that girl from my hands, as I had already booked her for brothel business." Jethin exined with loudughter.


    Instead ofughing at Das, Ellen observed him from head to toe. But after seeing his attire, her curiosity died down.


    "Boy, how is that dumb girl now? Is she good in bed?" Jethin asked with a funny tone and continued to belittle Das. Das got an impulse break Jethin''s pointy nose. But he controlled his emotions in the end.


    "Is she good in bed..."? Das asked in return, while pointing at Ellen.


    "Bastard, she is my finance... I''m going to marry her." Jethin cried out with a threatening finger. Ellen also gave a murderous look after hearing Das''s question.


    But Das ignored their actions and continued eating those snacks care freely. Ria did not stop Das, as she also did not like Jethin''s behaviour.


    "Jethin, let''s go... Why are you wasting time with these beggars? "Ellen said provokingly as she grabbed Jethin''s hands.


    "Wait¡­, Brat, this is Delhi. This is my city. If you dare to challenge me here, death will be the only ending for you." Jethin warned before leaving with Ellen.


    Tic¡­ Tic¡­ Das snapped his fingers and turned his face towards Jethin.


    "I forgot to say something. The girl I brought for five crore is more beautiful than your fianc¨¦e." Das said it seriously with a calm face.


    "You!!!..." Ellen directly jumped at Das to beat him. But Das stopped her with a single finger.


    "Ellen, let''s leave. My father is waiting upstairs." Jethin pulled her away from Das.


    "Jethin, why are you blocking me? You should beat this bastard." Ellen spoke in aining tone.


    "Don''t worry; you will have your revenge. But first, we need to meet my father." Jethin dragged her along with him. Ria and Das startedughing hriously.


    "Das, you really have a slick tongue." Riamented after Jethin left the scene. But before Das refuted her, a sixty-year-old grandma came walking with a stick, and Ria immediately stood up to greet thatdy.


    "Are you the one who is waiting for me?" The old granny questioned Ria after reaching the sofa where Das and Ria were enjoying their sweet time.


    "Yes, madam, my first sister specially requested your assistance." Ria answered respectfully.


    "Let''s go. The auction is in the evening. But first, we will take a look at those rocks." The old granny said this before walking towards the elevator. As Ria was apanying the old granny, Das followed them from behind.


    They directly reached the seventeenth floor, where ten different types of rocks in different shapes were disyed neatly and several people were gathered around each stone.


    Das felt funny as people were using crystal lights and some type of special lens to see through the rocks. There are also a few people tapping on those rocks to find out what''s inside. The old granny with whom Das came to the top floor also stared, checking out the rock.


    She ced her ear on the rock and started tapping the stone with her fingers. Ria stood beside her patiently.


    "What is she doing?" Das asked Ria with a confused look.


    "She is testing the jade inside the rock. She is experienced in finding the presence of Jade inside a rock."


    "The rocks will be auctioned tonight. So, first, we need to select a rock with jade inside." Ria exined patiently while focusing on the old granny''s actions.


    After twenty minutes, the grandmother moved from the first rock.


    "Did we need to wait until the evening?" Das asked with an impatient face as the grandmother was taking more time to scan each rock. But the old granny heard his impatient tone.


    "Boy, what do you know about jade rocks? To save crores of dors on jade, one needs to observe these rocks patiently with all senses."


    "Do you know how much money people earn through jade rock? The jade is ten to twenty times more expensive than a jade rock." The old granny lectured Das, as he was bored with her actions.


    "Sorry, madam, he is a neer. He doesn''t know about jade rocks. Please ignore him." Ria tried to divert the old granny''s attention.


    "It''s ok¡­ I''m not angry. I''m just trying to make some sense to this young man." The old granny replied with a proud face.


    "Boy, these ten rocks were brought from Myanmar, which is a hub for jade rock mining. If I can''t find a rock with jade inside, the girl beside you, will lose crores of dors."


    The old granny said as she moved onto the second stone to observe for jade. Das, who listened silently to all this lecture, did not try to refute her.


    He really doesn''t know about these jade rocks, but he has the power to find out what''s inside them. While ignoring Ria''s consoling words, Das activated his special vision and started observing the jade inside theserge boulders.


    _


    The gift feature is activated... so there will be bonus chapters for gifts.


    1. Pizza - one bonus chapter,


    2. Capsule - two bonus chapters,


    3. Massage chair - three bonus chapters,


    and all the bonus chapter released through gifts will have a special mention of the donor... And any expensive gifts above Magic chair will be rewarded with five bonus chapters and special mention for next ten chapters.


    Thank you everyone for your support. Please consider filling the empty gift tab.


    PeterPan :-)


    Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!


    Creation is hard, cheer me up!


    PeterPan

 Chapter 111 : Himalayan Monk Wine

    111 Chapter 111 : Himyan Monk Wine


    Note: The chapters are going to be locked soon. so save up on fast passes.


    _


    After activating his special vision, colourful rocks appeared before his eyes. Among the ten rocks, Das found five jades. The other five were just normal rocks without any jade inside, but because of their soft texture, people thought these were also jade rocks.


    Among the five jade rocks, Das foundvender jade inside the biggest rock among the ten. One rock had ck jade, and the other had green jade.


    Ria wants a green jade, which is the most expensive and valuable jade. Among the three rocks with green jade, one has a semi-transparent body with smooth texture, and the other has a slight mix of grey and green jade.


    But Das is more attracted to the small stone with more green lustre at its core. That small sized rock only contains a small amount of jade at its centre. But the jade inside this small rock is looking super attractive to Das eyes.


    "Das, what are you staring at...?" Ria jerked his shoulder as Das stood silently while observing the jade rocks. With a startled expression, Das turned his gaze towards Ria. But he immediately turned his head away as his vision helped him to see Ria''s naked body.


    "What happened...?" Ria questioned him after seeing his odd behaviour.


    "Nothing. Has Grannypleted her research...?" Das asked with a happy smile while trying to ignore her snow-white body.


    "Nooo, she needs more time. Let''s go. We will check on the other valuable things for this afternoon''s auction." Ria dragged him towards the steps as the other things were shown on the lower floors.


    "What do you mean by afternoon auction?" Das questioned as the old granny said that the auction would be conducted in the evening time.


    "There are two auctions; the jade rocks will be auctionedter tonight. But first, they will auction rare treasures, valuable collections, and popr paintings during the afternoon." Ria said while continuing to drag him towards the elevator.


    She brought Das to the fifth floor as the auction items were arranged from the fifth floor to the sixteenth floor. Das did not have any interest in these rare items. But he apanied Ria, as she is more enthusiastic about these luxurious items.


    The Zebra organisation really worked hard to gather this rare collection. They arranged old Indian kings'' gold ornaments and special authentic pots from the king''s era.


    From the sixth floor to the tenth floor, they arranged several antique pieces from South Asian history. They arranged several rare coins, furniture, militaria, books, and music boxes from old Indian kings.


    "Are they going to auction all these items?" Das questioned it, as there are several things that will consume a lot of time to auction.


    "No, only the things on the thirteenth to sixteenth floors will be auctioned. These things will be directly sold here. Look carefully; all these items have pricebels." Ria pointed out the price tag on a beautiful gold hairpin that has origins in the Rajput family.


    "Oh, that''s good then. At least they were not going to waste our time."


    "See this smoke pot...? It came from the Mughal Nawab''s court. Isn''t it beautiful?" Ria asked while pointing towards a golden ceramic hukkah pot. Do you want it? Das asked after checking out the smoking pot.


    "Nooo, why would I want a smoke pot? I''m just liking it because of its outside gold design." Ria exined while moving forward to see other items.


    Slowly, they reached the eleventh floor after checking the royal ornaments. The eleventh and twelfth floors were filled with Ny''s collection... Like old radios, gramme phones, mobiles, banned books, etc., the things on these two floors also had price tags.


    Das also saw that the number of people inside the gallery was increasing as the clock ticked faster.


    "Why are you watching these things so curiously? As far as I know, you are not going to buy anything." Das asked with a questioning look as Ria was observing each and every item carefully.


    "What are you talking about? I just like seeing this rare collection." Ria answered without turning her face. After another half hour, they reached the thirteenth floor, where the real auction items were disyed.


    Das observed that the number of guests increased on the thirteenth floor, and only ten items were disyed here.


    "Das, see this sword; how beautiful!... The ck diamond on its grip is really eye-catching." Ria spoke excitedly. Das looked at the information below to check out its history.


    They mentioned that this sword belongs to Sri Krishna Deva Raya of the Vijayanagar Dynasty. It also says that the king used to hold this sword during his court sessions with his eight great poets.


    There is also a drawn picture of the king with that sword in his hand. Das really liked the shape and charisma of that sword. Even though he did not like to waste money on these antiques, the sword really attracted him.


    Das activated his vision to check out the sword closely. The sword looks authentic with a beautiful golden outline, and its sheath is decorated with beautiful gems and diamonds. After taking a few more nces, they moved onto the next floor.


    The fourteenth and fifteenth floors also had things like crowns, statues of kings, sculptures, weapons that were used during Mughal wars, etc. After checking these items, they entered the sixteenth floor, where things were entirely different.


    On this floor, all modern and foreign collections were disyed for auction. Das found arge crowd on this floor, along with many pairs of men and women.


    Several rich people with wealthy attire were gathered on this floor. Most of them were chatting with others while sipping on the wine. Unlike other floors, this one had more than twenty items, which were disyed in ss boxes with rm systems.


    Ria pulled him towards a corner where a two-hundred-year-old wine jar was disyed inside a ss box.


    "What is this?!..." Das started gazing at it curiously as the name Himyan Monk Wine was engraved on the ss jar, which was looking super old and tattered.


    _


    Don''t leave that gift tab empty...


    Thank you for reading... The action part will start soon... Remember Ellen, the gold digger girl friend of Jethin. You know what I mean!!? :-P


    PeterPan :-)


    Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!


    Creation is hard, cheer me up!

 Chapter 112 : Max

    112 Chapter 112 : Max


    Note: Thank you @Marshel_Singh for the positive review. Thank you so much for supporting the book.


    Guys, take look at the gifts tab... don''t leave it empty. Waiting for the first gift. Thank you.


    _


    "Why are they auctioning a wine bottle...?" Das asked with a confused face after seeing the old, tattered bottle inside the ss box.


    "Because it is a rare wine which is not avable in the present day. The bottle before you is thest one remaining in the whole world." An old man who wore a nice tuxedo suit replied to Das''s question with a smiling face.


    "You are?!..." Das questioned him, as he did not recognise this strange old man.


    "Hai, my name is Max. I''m the auctioneer today." The old man extended his hand with a happy face.


    "Hai, I''m Mohan Das." Das shook his hand with a firm grip.


    "How much do you think, this bottle will cost?" Ria asked Max, who was busily exining about the Himyan monk wine.


    "Why are you asking for its price? Are you nning to buy this thing?" Das interrupted her, as he did not expect Ria to buy an expensive wine.


    "It''s not for me. My first sister really likes wine collections." Ria said before turning towards Max to get an estimated price.


    "Youngdy, people will definitely pay ten to fifteen crores for this bottle. During the auction, its price may go beyond that." Max answered with a dignified demeanour. Ria''s eyes went wide after listening to the price of this old, tattered wine.


    "People really like wine, I think." Dasmented funnily after seeing the dumbfounded look on Ria''s face.


    "Haha, young man, don''t tease that youngdy. Please enjoy this beautiful day." Max turned back after saying that sentence.


    "Mr. Max, can you answer one more question for me?" Das requested Max before he took his leave.


    "What is it...?" Do you need price for any other item?" Max asked with a slight grin.


    "Nah, it''s not that. There are more valuable things on the lower floors than this tattered wine. Why are you not auctioning them instead of this monk wine?" Das asked with a curious look after finding out the price of this wine bottle.


    "Haha, you are a really interesting young man. The reason for that is very simple. We can''t guarantee the authenticity of the items on the lower floors."


    "But the items on this floor and the fifteenth floor are very real, and my organisation can guarantee their authenticity." Max answered before leaving to attend to other guests.


    Later, Das and Ria continued their exploration.


    "Are you still thinking about that monk wine?" Das questioned Ria, as she is still in a state of deep thinking.


    "No¡­" Ria denied it instantly. But Das saw her eager eyes for that monk''s wine. While looking into Ria''s face, Das suddenly bumped into an old man.


    "Idiot, are you blind?" A young man who stood beside that old man cried out with a hot temper.


    "Jethin, stop. The old man controlled his son before looking at Das."


    Das first saw the old man before turning his focus towards Jethin. After a moment, Das said sorry to the old man, as it was his fault.


    "It''s okay, young man." Jethin''s father behaved like a humble gentleman. "Jethin, you should control your emotions." The old man lectured his son while staring at the back view of Das, who left him a long time ago.


    Das joined Ria, who was observing a pair of ck heels.


    "Do you like them?" Das asked after seeing the beautiful, in ck heels.


    "No, I don''t like wearing heels. That''s too these heels were ultra-modern." Ria said before moving towards another object. But Das stayed behind, as he really liked those heels. He thought of gifting them to Ste, as she likes this type of luxury fashion wear.


    Ria and Das stood beside her.


    17:19


    "Why are you not moving...?" Ria asked as Das stood in one ce without moving.


    "Nothing¡­ I really want to buy these heels for someone." Das said without turning his head.


    "Haha, why are you buyingdy foot wear? Is it for your girl friend?" Ria asked curiously as she moved back towards Das.


    "Haha, in your dreams. Do you know what you are looking at?"


    "These are the Porschepany heels, which are designed by top designers from all over the world. There are only ten sets avable in the whole world."


    "Do you think you can afford these?"... Ellenughed loudly to make more people hear her ridicule. She did not stop her mocking as more people gathered around her.


    "Everybody see this pauper; he wants to buy these heels, which were the only set avable in our country." Ellen announced loudly as she got her chance to take revenge against Das.


    Before Das roasted her back, Ria dragged him away from the crowd as she got afraid of big crowds.


    "That bitch needs a lesson. Why did you drag me away?" Das questioned her with an impatient face as he is razing over Ellen, Jethin''s girlfriend.


    "Das, leave it. There is no use in arguing with that shameless loud speaker. That too we really can''t afford those heels." Ria tried cool him down as she passed him a water bottle.


    After a moment, Das also understood Ria''s concern. But inside, he decided to buy those heels at any cost.


    After another half hour, they both went to the seventeenth floor, where the old granny was checking the jade rocks. By the time they reached the seventeenth floor, the old granny sat leisurely in one corner while sipping hot tea.


    "Sorry, madam, I made you wait." Ria apologised in a respectful way as she took more time to check out the things on the lower floors.


    "It''s ok¡­ Ipleted my work just now."


    "That medium-sized rock has the highest probability of containing jade inside." The old granny pointed towards the fourth rock in the disy.


    "Even though there are other rocks with jade, most people willpete for them, and the price will be higher. The rock at which I pointed has the least probability of containing jade. So, most people avoid it."


    "But I guarantee, that there is definitely jade inside that rock." The old granny exined in detail as Ria and Das stood beside her.


    Instead of listening to her lengthy exnation, Das decided to check out that rock with his special vision.


    _


    Note: Thank you for reading... there will be a bonus chapter tomorrow for reaching the power stones target.


    Every gift will be rewarded with extra bonus chapters... please don''t left that gift tab empty. Thank you for your support.


    PeterPan :-)


    Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!


    Creation is hard, cheer me up!

 Chapter 113 : The Cursed Sword

    113 Chapter 113 : The Cursed Sword


    Note: Thank you @ArvindDel for the five star review.


    _


    Das scanned the medium-sized rock for a moment. He felt that the granny was really legit as she pointed out the jade-containing rock.


    Even though she did not find the best one, the rock she picked has a grey-mixed-green jade inside its core.


    "Madam, thank you for your assistance. Without your help, my sisters could have wasted crores of rupees." Ria thanked the old granny in a respectful tone.


    "Haha,dy... you don''t need to exaggerate it. I came because of your sister''s request, and she is paying for my work. So you don''t need to thank me." The old granny said as she stood up to leave.


    "Aren''t you going to stay till the auction...?" Das questioned the old granny who was walking towards the elevator.


    "Das, madam''s time is valuable; she can''t waste anymore of it." Ria responded to Das''s question because she was afraid the granny would be enraged by Das. The old granny also took the elevator without saying anything.


    "What should we do now...?" Das asked Ria after the old granny left the building.


    "It''s already twelve o''clock; the auction will start around two. So, let''s have lunch, and after that, we can attend the auction." Ria answered after a moment of thought.


    As the zebra organisation had already arranged food for everyone, they went to the second-floor hall where the food was being served. After reaching the second-floor hall, Das brought food to the table where Ria was attending a call with her sister.


    While they were eating, Ria pointed towards a zero-sized girl who looked super posh and pretty.


    "Das, her name is Natalia. Her father is the key person in the Zebra organisation, and she is the one who is taking care of this auction." Ria exined the details of the Zebra organisation and Natalia''s family details.


    Even though she is looking super pretty, Das''s focus is on the food te. He just took a single nce and continued eating his food. Ironically, Natalia also did not see Das as she was busy attending VIP guests.


    "Das, finish faster... It''s almost time." Ria hurried him.


    "Wait¡­ I still need to try those deserts." Das said as he stood up.


    "Nooo¡­ We are gettingte." Ria dragged him towards the wash basin.


    With an unsatisfied face, Das washed his hands, and before leaving for the auction venue, he swallowed a few Gb Jamun. By the time they reached the auction venue, which is on the eighteenth floor, the entire semi-circle arena was filled with people.


    The first five front rows were reserved for VIPs. Das and Ria sat in the middle rows, where the firstdy arranged seats for them. Max, the auctioneer who chatted with Das about the Himyan monk wine, is leading on the stage.


    He is guiding thedies to arrange the auction items in order. Soon, Max announced the rules of the auction and the consequences of razz bidding and fake bidding.


    Later, he started the auction with a beautiful crown. After his shout, a beautifuldy dressed in a slim fit A line of peace dresses brought a crown on a big golden te.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, this crown belongs to the Bahmani sultanate; the gems used in it were found in the Krishna River valley, and the diamond on top of it is found in the Vindhya ranges. The base price of this crown is fifty-two crores."


    ''Let''s start bidding...'' Max gave a cheering shout.


    Sixty crores,


    seventy, eighty...


    Instantly, the crown''s price reached a whopping hundred crores. Finally, a VIP in the front row sessfully bought it for Rs. 100 crore.


    The auction continued, and until now, all the items were purchased by the VIP members in the first few rows. Das is really amazed at the amount of wealth the Zebra organisation is gaining from this auction.


    They can easily earn thousands of crores just in this single auction. The auctioned items were really expensive as they were made of gold and diamonds, which are eternal luxury materials.


    The Zebra organisation auctioned things that originated from the Mughal dynasty, the Rajput kings, weapons used by Maratha kings, and several South Indian golden ornaments.


    People can really understand how rich thisnd is after seeing all this wealth. As Das is still thinking about the auction items, the sword that he saw in the exhibition was brought on to the auction stage.


    Maybe because it''s too heavy, two strong men carried that sword on to the stage with great effort.


    "Everybody, this beautiful sword belongs to the great Dan king, Sri Krishna Deva Raya. This renowned king used to hold this sword in his court."


    "Apart from its history, this sword is ornamented with one of the biggest ck diamonds at its handle.The starting bid for this beautiful sword is a hundred crores." Max announced it with a loud shout.


    But strangely no one bid for the sword even after five minutes. Except for the VIPs, most of the crowd is discussing why no one is bidding.


    Das thought deeply before bidding on that sword. He did not know why no one was bidding. but he really likes that sword.


    "Hundred and one crores."


    Das raised the bid with a loud shout, which made the entire arena a silent room.


    "Das, what are you doing...?" Ria hurriedly questioned him in a hissing tone.


    "What?!... I''m just bidding. Don''t worry. I have enough money." Das replied calmly after seeing her stupefied face.


    "Das, that''s not the point. That sword is a cursed one... Didn''t you listen to the stories about it? That''s why no one is bidding." Ria exined hastily while trying to warn him to withdraw from the bidding.


    But Das did not take her words seriously. Max also announced the result without any drama, as he also wants to sell the cursed sword as fast as he can.


    "Congrattions, young man; you''re really fortunate." Maxmented before moving onto the next item.


    _


    Note: Today there will one more regr chapter and a bonus chapter. so wait for it...


    Don''t forget to gift some ice c''s.... that gift tab is empty... Thank you so much for your support.


    PeterPan :-)

 Chapter 114 : Unexpected Things

    114 Chapter 114 : Unexpected Things


    Note: The book is going to be premium in few days. I suggest that everyone should switch to mobiles for getting the daily free passes.


    _


    "Jethin, that pauper waster hundred crores on a cursed sword." Ellenmented after finding out that Das was the one who bought the cursed sword in the auction and Jethin sat in the VIP seats along with Ellen and his father.


    Jethinughed merrily after hearing the news of Das''s purchase.


    "Didn''t I mention it...? He is a brainless idiot who wastes money on dumb girls and cursed swords." Jethin said this with a cheerful smile while holding Ellen''s hands.


    Even though Ellen is alsoughing merrily, She is amazed at Das, as he spent hundreds of crores without batting an eyelid. The auction continued at a great pace, and Natalia, who sat in the monitoring room, is checking on revenue matters and making arrangements for the evening auction.


    "Miss, someone bought the cursed sword." A subordinate girl reported Natalia in a hurried tone. Natalia, who is busily looking into documents, immediately turned her focus after hearing that someone bought the cursed sword.


    "Who is that idiot...?" Nataliamented with a confused face. She never expected that someone would spend hundred crores to buy a cursed sword.


    The Shadow organisation has been trying to sell that sword for a long time. But finally, someone really dared to buy that sword in the auction conducted by the Zebra organisation.


    After a moment, the subordinate girl took out an iPad and opened the live feed from the CCTV cameras. She selected a window that disyed the faces of Das and Ria, who sat in the middle rows.


    "Miss, he is the one." The subordinate girl pointed her finger directly at Das picture. Natalia just gave a casual nce before turning her face away. But the instant she figured out that the young man on the screen is Das, she grabbed the iPad and observed his face closely.


    "So he really came here. Haha, what an opportunity!..."


    While staring at Das picture... Natalia strongly determined to do something.


    "Miss, do you know him...?" The subordinate girl asked with a curious look as the young man on the screen looked much more ordinary.


    "From now on, monitor him closely. Do not charge him a single rupee, even if he bought the entire auction, and don''t even dare interfere with his actions. He doesn''t like that, and most importantly, I will personally deliver the items for him at the end of the auction. Do you get it...?"


    Natalia ordered the subordinate girl with a serious face. This is the golden opportunity for her to gain assistance from the ghost card in Das''s hands. If he can sessfully befriend Das, her organisation no longer needs to depend on the shadow organisation.


    "Miss, I will make arrangements as you ordered." The subordinate girl immediately left after taking instructions from Natalia. After that, Natalia started thinking about how to deal with the situation, as this was a crucial one for her.


    Das is enjoying the auction without knowing that a stunning beauty is working hard to befriend him. The auction part alsopleted selling antique pieces and moved on to modern limited-edition items like watches, beverages, ornaments, gadgets, etc.


    After a few more items, Max finally announced the bidding for Himyan Monk Wine.


    "Thest bottle of Himyan Monk wine... let''s see who is going to taste thest drops of this magic 10:24


    wine. The starting bid is ten crores..." Max announced with a cheering tone, and the girls on stage "Thest bottle of Himyan Monk wine... let''s see who is going to taste thest drops of this magic wine. The starting bid is ten crores..." Max announced with a cheering tone, and the girls on stage started making loud noises to encourage the guests.


    As the old people are really interested in wine, the price jumped to Rs. 30 crore (three hundred million rupees). But suddenly Das announced a fifty-crore bid and sessfully owned thatst wine bottle.


    "Why are you spending that much on a wine bottle?" Ria asked confusedly, as she couldn''t digest that Das is spending money like paper.


    "That''s not for me. It''s for your first sister." Das replied with a smile.


    "Das, are you serious? That''s fifty crores!..." Riamented with an aggrieved tone. But instead of arguing with her, Das focused on the auction. Ellen, who sat in the front VIP seat, turned her head to take a nce at Das.


    "Jethin, what is that guy''s background? He spent one hundred fifty crore on useless items." Ellen asked with a surprised face.


    "Baby, that money might belongs to the girl beside him. Leave his matter... Later, we will show him who is the boss." Jethinmented.


    "Jethin, don''t forget those limited-edition heels." Ellen said with a puppy face while rubbing his shoulder.


    "Baby, don''t worry about it. My father already gave me fifty crore to buy those heels." Jethin replied with a wide grin. Ellen hugged Jethin''s hand after hearing his reassuring reply.


    After that Himyan Monk wine, Max auctioned several limited-edition items. Finally, after half an hour, the heels for which Ellen is eagerly waiting were brought onto the stage. Surprisingly, along with the heels, they also brought a diamond neckless.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, these heels do not need any introduction. In the entire world, only ten sets of these heels are avable, and this is the only set in our country."


    "The diamond neckline beside these hills is specially designed to match these heels. So, let''s not waste any more time. The starting bid for this pair of heels and the diamond neckless is fifty crores." Max announced loudly, and a loud noise followed.


    The entire crowd''s focus went onto the neckless, as it is not disyed in the gallery. That neckless is shining with ck lustre.


    More than a hundred tiny ck diamond particles were arranged in a wing formation around the central peacock, which is decorated with pink diamonds. The most eye-catching feature is a big purple diamond ced on the peacock''s head.


    The neckless is really designed with high standards, as it is shingling like stars under the focus lights. Das, who thought of buying those heels, is now looking at the neckless with a curious gaze.


    Ellen, who got mesmerised after seeing that eye-catching scene on the stage, started her pampering actions.


    Jethin got a new headache as his father only gave him fifty crores to buy those heels. But now, because of that peacock diamond neckless... The starting bid became fifty crores.


    _


    Thank you for reading. The bonus chapter will also be released shortly as we reached the power stones target. Thank you everyone who took a moment to vote your daily power stones for this book.


    Don''t forget the gift tab...


    PeterPan :-)

 Chapter 115 : Ellens Plan

    115 Chapter 115 : Ellen''s n


    Note: Thank you @Rico2x for the golden ticket... thank you so much.


    Guys, this is the bonus chapter for reaching the power stones target. Thank you everyone who voted for reaching this mile stone.


    Don''t leave that gift tab empty... at least sent a c to fill it up. :-P


    _


    "Father, can you please give me more money? I want to buy those heels and the neckless on stage. Please father..." Jethin started begging his father, as he promised Ellen to buy those limited-edition heels.


    "Jethin, because of your stupidity, we lost seven thousand crores. I''m not going to make the same mistake by trusting you with money." Jethin''s father, Praveen Verma, who is an old man in his sixties, replied with a stern tone.


    "Father, please¡­ I''m not wasting this money; these limited-edition items will definitely give good returns in the future." Jethin tried to convince his father. But Verma stayed resolute with out  responding to his son''s pleading.


    "Father, I won''t ask for any more money for the next month. Please, father, please... I really want to buy those things." Jethin continued his tantrum without caring about his father''s image, as the people in the front rows are watching this scene with great interest.


    Ellen is also watching this scene with a relentless look. She is feeling scornful as Jethin''s father, who controls thousands of crores, is acting like a miser. Finally, Praveen Verma agreed to his son''s request and allowed him to spend hundred crores.


    "Jethin, these hundreds of crores are petty money for our family. But if you fail to recognise the value of this petty money, we will lose everything." Praveen Verma warned his son as Jethin is wasting money on silly things.


    But ironically, before Jethin bid a hundred crores, someone had already called a hundred crores bid. Hundred crores...


    one twenty crores...


    one forty, one fifty...


    Before Jethin understood what was happening, the price of those heels and the neckless increased to a whopping one hundred fifty crores.


    Like a synchronous wave Ellen turned her head towards Jethin with a puppy face, and Jethin followed her, turning towards his father with the same expression. Praveen Verma did not understand why he got a stupid son out of all his hard work :-P


    "Shut up!..." Praveen Verma cursed before Jethin opened his mouth for more money. Ellen lost hope after that sentence, but her brain is still thinking about those heels and the neckless on the stage.


    In front of her own eyes, Das bought those items for a total of one hundred and eighty crores. Still, she is thinking about how to get those heels, as she has already announced to all her friends that she is going to buy them.


    Slowly, her gaze fixed on Das, who is happily chatting with Ria.


    The subordinate girl sent by Natalia is also observing Das through the CC TV feed and thinking about his background.


    The auction continued... after selling those heels and necklines. Most people started taking nces at Das after his spending of crores of money.


    No one knew about Das, where he came from, or his origins. Das did not care about these strange gazes from everyone. He also ignored Ellen, who was watching him without caring about Jethin''s presence.


    He is enjoying the auction process while eating the snacks provided for guests and enjoying Ria''spany.


    Later, Max started auctioning off another item. The time is already four o''clock, and there are only a few items left for the auction.


    Suddenly, Ellen stood up from her seat and left the auction hall. Except Jethin, no one cared about her absence, and even Jethin stayed behind with his father.


    _


    10:25


    Don''t forget to vote power stones and more bonus chapters will be released with gifts received.


    Aftering outside, Ellen called on a subordinate girl who is serving drinks and snacks for the guests. She took a big bundle of cash and ced it in the hands of that girl.


    "Ma''am, what is this...? I can''t ept this much as a tip." The girl tried to give back the money as she was afraid of Ellen''s murderous look.


    "See, I''m not giving this money for free. If you do a small favour for me, you will get ten times of this amount." Ellen said in a threatening voice.


    "Madam, I''m just a normal employee. Please don''t make my life hard." The girl refused Ellen in a requesting tone.


    "Don''t be afraid; it''s just a small thing. You can earn a lot of money, and I promise that you won''t suffer." Ellen assured her while passing another stack of cash.


    The girl was finally convinced after listening to Ellen''s n, and who doesn''t like easy money..?


    After making arrangements, Ellen sent the serving girl inside the auction room with a tray full of food and beverages.


    (Author: I think you''ve mostly figured out what is going to happen... so prepare for some Tapa Tap action.)


    "Ria, do you like that?" Das asked Ria, who is staring at the custom-made golden-brimmeddies watch on the stage.


    "Nooo, I don''t like it and Please don''t buy any more things. You''ve already spent a lot of money. Even my sisters wouldn''t dare spend that much on a single auction." Ria said in aining tone. Dasughed at her silly face and turned his focus to the stage.


    In the middle of the auction, a girl came to fill up the wine ss for Das. While filling up the wine, the girl intentionally shook the food tray in her other hand. Immediately, the sauce bottle fell on Das white shirt.


    As the service girl had already opened the bottle cap beforeing near Das, the sauce directly fell on his shirt. Even though Das reacted in a sh, a small amount of sauce stained his white shirt.


    "Hey, are you blind...?" Ria yelled angrily. Before Ria started ming the service girl, Das resisted her.


    "Ria, cool down. It''s just a small matter." Das spoke while helping the service girl clean up faster.


    "Das, look at your shirt. She deserves some punishment." Ria did not back down.


    Das immediately sent away the service girl, as the people were staring at them with impatient looks.


    "It''s ok¡­ I''m going to the restroom to clean it up. If you like anything, buy it. Don''t think about money." Das said before leaving the auction arena.


    A wide grin appeared on Ellen''s face as she executed her n sessfully.


    _


    Don''t forget to vote power stones and more bonus chapters will be released with gifts received.


    Thank you and by the way if you have golden ticket... please consider voting as it will help to books''s publicity.


    PeterPan :-)


    Creation is hard, cheer me up!


    Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!

 Chapter Chapter 116 : Cuckold (18+)

    116 Chapter 116 : Cuckold (18+)


    Note: Thank you @Someone_Or_Other for the golden ticket.


    _


    Aftering out of the auction room, Das immediately reached the rest room to clean the sauce from his white shirt.


    "I really need a new shirt..."


    Das thought while cleaning the sauce marks on his pure white shirt. Just as hepleted washing the sauce, someone pulled him back with sudden force.


    As Das did not prepare for this sudden jerk, his body stepped back into the toilet room, and the person who pulled Das also stayed inside the toilet. Before Das realised what was happening, the girl who pulled him into the toilet room bolted the door hastily.


    "Hey, what are you doing...?" Das cried out after seeing Ellen inside the toilet room.


    "Nothing¡­ I just need to talk with you." Ellen replied with a deep stare into his eyes.


    "We could have talked outside. Why are you pulling me into a toilet?" Das asked with a confused face.


    "Stop acting like an innocent kid. You already know why I locked this door, but what you don''t know is what I want from you." Ellen spoke in a lecturing tone. She thought it would be an easy transaction... but she got annoyed after seeing the confused look on Das''s face.


    "Then tell me, what do you want...?" Das asked impatiently, as he did not like her lecturing tone.


    "I want those limited-edition heels and neckless you bought from the auction." Ellen directly put forward her condition without beating around the bush.


    "Impossible..."


    "Why would I give those expensive things to you? Didn''t you have a rich boyfriend for that?" Das questioned her back after listening to her unreasonable request.


    "Don''t mention him. He is just a dumb idiot. Tell me, would you give me those items or not?" Ellen asked with an impatient face as Das was wasting time.


    Das really pitied Jethin for having a gold-digger girlfriend.


    "Why are you not saying anything...?" Ellen asked again.


    "See¡­ I don''t have any reason to give those things. More than that, I bought those items for a particr person." Das replied while trying to move out of the toilet.


    But Ellen blocked his path with her body and slowly opened her front zip. Automatically, Das vision moved onto those mounds, which are trying hard toe out of the tight ck colour brassier.


    "Think carefully; you can have anything in return for those items." Ellen said with a look-down gesture. She got satisfied after seeing Das, who was staring at her naked body.


    Das stared at her curved waist and petite figure with well-portioned mounds for a long time before gaining rity as he remembered Ste.


    He brought those items for Ste, who is way more beautiful than Ellen. Even though Ellen had a beautiful figure and a pretty face, she is notparable to Ste in any way.


    "Lady, I''m really sorry I can''t give you those items." Das finally replied resolutely, ignoring his raised little brother. Ellen immediately kneeled down before him inside that small toilet room.


    "Please, at least give me one of those items. Please, I beg you." Ellen started directly unzipping him without giving him any chance to refute her request. Even though Das tried to stop her, his little brother, who came out with a swinging action, did not let him stop Ellen''s.


    Ellen also understood that this is her chance, so she immediately put his flesh rod inside her mouth. As the colliding sensation started invading his nerves, Das sat on the toilet seat and let her do what she knew.


    While sucking his rod, Ellen skilfully removed his pants. She started using her tongue to lick the red bulb while massaging his rod with her hands. Without giving any break, she sucked on his two pearls and continued to touch him passionately to raise more heat.


    After fifteen minutes of her hard work, Das took the lead and held her head with hisrge palms. As he sat on the toilet seat, her head was positioned directly on top of his little kid. As she opened her mouth widely, he started controlling her head like a drilling machine.


    Gawk... gawk... ahha... aha...


    What can she do...? Her brain is forcing her to own those shy items.


    10:26


    Note: Please vote Golden tickets if you have any left in your inventory... Thank you for reading.


    The intense throat sounds filled the entire rest room. After another ten minutes, Ellen thought it was all over as she tasted a white syrup. But to her night mare, Das''s little brother still stood like a ny-degree tower.


    Das directly pulled her entire dress and bent her body towards the door. She used her hands to grip the door surface, which she perfectly bent like a curved string.


    Das rubbed her wet cave before inserting the fire mountain inside her water pool from the rear. He directly hit her ass with great force. Aha.. Ellen started making a loud noise as Das was hitting hard like a punching machine.


    She held on to the door tightly in an arc shape while enjoying the roller coaster ride.


    Thump... Tapa... Tap... Thump.


    A loud hitting noise upied the entire rest room.


    Ahha, aha, slow, aha, slow, down, aha...


    Ellen tried to stood up, as her ass was hurting because of the loud thumping action. But Das did not give her a chance and directly pped her in the ass.


    Instantly Ellen bent down with a loud moaning sound after receiving that tight p from his erged palm.


    Tick¡­ Tik¡­ Suddenly, someone knocked on the toilet door.


    "Brother, slow down a bit. Show some mercy on that poor girl." The person who knocked on the doormented with a loudugh before going for a pee-pee.


    Ellen immediately closed her mouth with both hands. Das also paused for a bit. Because he recognised the person''s voice. Ellen is also shocked to the core after hearing that sentence.


    The person who knocked andmented is Jethin, her boyfriend.


    Das really did not understand what to do in this situation. While he is fucking a cheating girlfriend, her fianc¨¦e is asking him to slow down. ''What type of drama is this?''


    But after that brief pause, Das continued his tapa-tap action without caring about Jethin''s presence. Ellen tried to stop him, but she was melted in lust as Das is stroking her wet cave rhythmically.


    "Brother, the girl is really lucky." Jethinmented before leaving the restroom. But Jethin only got a thumping and loud moaning in reply.


    "Finish faster; the auction is almost at its end." Ellen spoke in a hurried tone.


    Even though Jethin spent several hundred crores on her, she never let Jethin touch her body. But now, for a single pair of heels, she is bitching at Jethin.


    What can she do...? Her brain is forcing her to own those shy items.


    Note: Please vote Golden tickets if you have any left in your inventory... Thank you for reading.


    There will be more bonus chapters and special mentions for the gifts received. So don''t forget to hit that gift tab at the end of the chapter.


    PeterPan :-)


    Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!

 Chapter 117 : Free Goods

    Chapter 117 : Free Goods


    "Don''t forget about our deal..." Ellen said while dressing up inside the toilet room.


    "You don''t need to worry about that. The heels will be yours." Das replied without turning his head away.


    "Stop staring. You''ve already taken enough advantage of my body." Ellenmented as Das was staring at her pinky nodes.


    "Haha¡­" Dasughed at herment. He already juiced out those melons. Why is sheining about staring?... Das thought with a silly look. Ellen stared at his face before leaving the restroom.


    "I''ve already gave my word. Collect those heels before tonight''s jade auction." Das replied assuringly as he understood the meaning of her long stare. With a glowing face, Ellen left the restroom with a happy smile.


    By the time Das came out, the guests had starteding out of the auction room. Everyone is discussing about the auction items in an enthusiastic manner. After five more minutes, Ria also came out of the auction.


    "Das, you really missed thest item. They auctioned a six-foot golden statue at the end." Ria exined the auction details while Das listened to her patiently. After that, Ria took him back to the auction room, where he needed to pay for those auctioned items.


    Instead of using his ghost card, Das sent five hundred crores to the ck card in Ria''s hands. He doesn''t want to expose his ghost card, as he already made a mistake in this Zebra organisation.


    "Madam, where are you? The person you mentioned is here to receive the auction items." The subordinate girl informed Natalia.


    Natalia thought of dealing with Das at the time of payment by offering the auction items for free. But ironically, she got stuck with Shadow Organisation people.


    She got busy arranging things for the head of the shadow organisation, who came to check on the auction situation.


    "Listen carefully, ask him to stay for the jade auction, and as for the items, do not charge a single rupee. Also, offer him door delivery of those items."


    Natalia instructed the subordinate girl after thinking about what to do with Das. After disconnecting the call, the subordinate girl walked near Das.


    "Sir, your bill is already processed. You can take your items, and if you want, I can also directly send these items to your hotel room." The subordinate girl exined respectfully.


    Das did not understand what she was talking about. "What do you mean by "the bill got processed?" I still need to pay for those items." Das questioned her back with a ck card in his hands.


    "No, sir, you don''t need to pay anything. My madam instructed me not to charge a single coin from you. So, you can take these items free of charge." The subordinate girl replied while pointing towards the four items on the table.


    Das took a moment to stare at the sword, wine bottle, neckless, and heels.


    "These things cost more than three hundred crores; why are they giving them away for free? Am I missing something." Das thought, as he could not believe that she was offering those items for free.


    "Who is your madam? Can we meet her?" Ria asked from the side, as Das was still thinking about something.


    "My madam is a little busy now. She said she would meet this young master after the jade auction." The subordinate girl replied in a respectful tone.


    "What should we do now? Are you ready to take advantage of this free offer?" Ria questioned him while cing her hand on his shoulder.


    "I will ept these items after meeting your madam. Until then, keep these items in your care." Das said this after thinking for a long time.


    "As you wish, young master." The subordinate girl replied with a slight grin.


    "By the way, I''m taking these heels for now. If you want, I can pay you now." Das said as he picked up the ck wooden box in which the limited-edition heels were ced safely.


    "No need, sir. You can keep them." The subordinate girl denied him hurriedly. After a few more minutes of chitchat, Das and Ria came out.


    "There is still plenty of time for the jade auction. Do you have any other work?" Das asked Ria with a loud yawning.


    "First, we need to buy new clothes for you. Let''s go for shopping!" Ria replied with a cheerful voice. Das also did not deny her, as his white shirt really changed colours because of the sauce.


    "Das, the heels¡ªwhy did you take them early...?" Ria asked after hopping inside the car.


    "Someone offered me a good deal in exchange for these heels." Das replied while hiding his sly smile.


    _


    After finishing the horse ride with Das, Ellen directly reached Jethin and asked him for the fifty crores of rupees.


    "Why do you need fifty crores?" Jethin asked with a confused face.


    "First, give me those fifty crores, and you will see results by tonight." Ellen requested him with a puppy face.


    "Ellen, my father won''t give me any more money if we spend it now. Think about it." Jethin tried to deny her request, as she did not give reasons for asking for that money.


    "Jethin, stop talking like that. It''s just fifty crores. Why are you acting like a miser? Do you not love me?" Ellen asked with a crying face. But Jethin still tried to calm her down without giving her money.


    Ellen increased her crying volume to grab the attention of all the guests.


    "Stop¡­ Ellen¡­ I will give you that money. Please stop¡­" Jethin pampered her as he couldn''t handle the situation.


    "That''s my boy... Give me the money." Ellen asked with a happy face after achieving her goal.


    "First, tell me why you need fifty crores." Jethin asked while taking out the bank card from his pocket.


    "Soon, you will see why I asked for fifty crores. First, trust me with this money." Ellen directly grabbed the bank card from Jethin''s hand and left him in a sh.


    _

 Chapter 118 [Bonus chapter]Chapter 118 : One more Round/Tax

    Chapter 118 [Bonus chapter]Chapter 118 : One more Round/Tax


    Note: On the asion of golden tickets and premium chapters... I''m releasing two bonus chapters consecutively. The power stone bonus will be released as usual. Don''t forget to support the book with golden tickets and gifts.


    _


    Das and Ria came back to the auction building after finishing their shopping. Das changed into a brand-new suit, and Ria also brought a few sets from the modern collection.


    Das took her directly to the second floor to have a good meal before the jade auction. Ellen, who was already waiting for him at the entrance, followed Das from a distance.


    She is eager to own those heels as soon as possible. But she waited patiently, as Ria was apanying Das. She tried to signal Das in different ways, but he is still focused on his food.


    After finishing his big meal, Das noticed the gaze of Ellen, who was signalling with an impatient look. She is feeling a lot of tension as the next auction is also going to start soon.


    Later, Ria took him to the eighteenth floor to attend the auction. Ellen also followed them in the same elevator. She is poking Das while Ria is talking about the jade auction. Das did not understand why Ellen was behaving like a stalker.


    "Ria, you go first. I will join you shortly." Das said before pushing the seventeenth-floor button.


    "Come fast," Ria said without asking any more questions. Ria''s entire focus is on the jade auction; she did not think about where he was leaving.


    "Where are the heels...?" Ellen asked immediately after the elevator door closed.


    "Stop hurrying me; they are inside the car."


    "Let''s go... You can have them now." Das said as he pushed the lift button.


    Ellen calmed down after hearing his reply. Her excitement started to rise while she was walking towards the car in the parking lot. After reaching the car, Das opened the door and invited Ellen inside.


    "You can pass me the heels; why do I need to enter inside?" Ellen asked with a confused face, as she did not understand his intentions.


    "One session is too low for these expensive heels." Das said with a sly smile while changing the seat angle.


    "What do you mean?... You already promised me those heels." Ellen said in aining tone.


    "Of course, these heels will be yours... but you need to pay some tax before the delivery." Das said while opening the lid of the wooden box and shing the shiny heels towards Ellen.


    "What if you don''t give me those heels even after enjoying my body?" Ellen asked in an aggrieved tone.


    "Haha, you don''t need to worry about that. Once you are inside this car, I will hand over these heels to you." Das replied with a wide grin.


    Ellen, finally convinced by his reasoning and got inside the car.


    The time went on... while Ellen is staring at the heels with an excited face... Das satisfied his hunger with a loud thumping noise. After half an hour, Ellen left the parking lot, walking on limited-edition ck heels.


    As Ellen has already cleaned his AK-47 with her sweet tongue, Das also left for the auction after locking the car door.


    (Author: You guys asked for the unprincipled one, and I delivered it. Please don''t me me for ruining his character. I''m sincerely apologising for others who don''t like this unfaithful drama.)


    Inside the auction room, the first jade rock auction is going on at an excited pace. Jethin, who sat in the front row with his father, saw Ellen, who was walking towards the empty seat beside him.


    Jethin observed that Ellen is walking a little bit differently. After closely looking at her legs, he found out that Ellen was wearing new high heels.


    He thought that because of her high heels, she was walking like that. But what he doesn''t know that... Ellen''s ass got pounded just a few minutes beforeing inside this auction room.


    Ellen sat beside him, took out one of the heels, and passed it into the hands of Jethin.


    "What is this?!..." Jethin asked confusedly.


    "This is the one you promised to buy me. But you didn''t." Ellen said with a loud smirk.


    "Where did you get this? Isn''t it brought by that idiot from Mumbai?" Jethin asked with a stupefied face.


    "He offered me these heels for fifty crores. He said he is in urgent need of money to pay for the auction items." Ellen replied while passing the bank card back to Jethin. Of course, she already transferred those fifty crores into her ount.


    "Haha, what a dumb ass!... I know that he is just a pauper who likes to show off." Jethinmented with a happy face and continued to curse Das.


    "You are the real dumbass." Ellen murmured while thinking about the scene in the toilet where Jethinmented to slow down the Shakaka-boom-boom happening to his own fianc¨¦e.


    But she did not voice out her thoughts. After a little dy, Das also entered the auction house.


    "Where did you go?... The auction has already started for the first stone." Ria asked with a questioning look.


    Instead of answering her question, Das activated his vision and scanned the big rock on the stage. It''s just a normal rock without any jade inside.


    "Calm down. Didn''t that old granny said to buy the fourth one? It is still the first one, so take it easy." Das said this while sipping the wine arranged for guests.


    The bidding for the first stone went up to one hundred and twenty crores. After dering the bid winner... Max gestured for a person to proceed with the rock cutting.


    "Why are they cutting the stone now?" Das asked Ria, as he did not expect it.


    "Of course, they will cut open the rock immediately after the auction. Look at the crowd; they are all eagerly waiting for this part." Ria replied enthusiastically without turning her face from the auctioning stage where the person who wore goggles was cutting the rock with great precision.


    But even after cutting, half of theyers of that big boulder, only a normal stone remained.


    Only a grey powder appeared even after cutting the entire rock. The crowd got disappointed after seeing the empty rock.


    Without wasting any more time, Max announced the auction for the next rock.

 Chapter 119 : Lavender Jade

    119 Chapter 119 : Lavender Jade


    Note: This second bonus chapter respecting the two golden tickets received today. For more bonus chapters... vote golden tickets and gifts. Thank you for your support.


    _


    "Hundred and twenty crores wasted just because of a rock. What a pity..." Dasmented after seeing the sad face of the buyer.


    "Das, that''smon in Jade gambling. If he could find the real jade inside that rock, he could have earned triple the amount of his investment." Ria said with a stoic face.


    A bald man in the first row bought the second stone for one hundred and ten crores. But sadly, that second stone is also an empty rock.


    Das got interested after seeing thevender jade inside the third rock, which is being prepared for auction.


    Sixty crores, seventy crores, eighty, hundred...


    The price stooped at hundred and ten crores. Das directly raised the price by twenty crores and won the bid for the third rock.


    "Do not cut it; use the machine to remove theyers one by one." Das instructed the men on stage while looking at the jade shape, inside the rock.


    "Sir, for that, you need to pay another five percent extra." The cutting person said with a grumpy look asyering needs more skill.


    Das agreed without asking any questions. Even though Ria didn''t know where Das got the money to buy all these, she kept her thoughts to herself without asking any more questions. For now, she is just enjoying hispany.


    Some people are giving weird looks to Das because of his request¡ªthe stone cutting is taking too much time. But before theyshed out their tongues, a beautifulvender jade surfaced after only a fewyers.


    People started looking excitedly as everyone was waiting to see the first jade stone at tonight''s auction. The person who isyering the stone also became alert after seeing the shiny, ss-likevender jade inside the rock.


    The people stared, making loud noises, and cheering girls started shouting with more enthusiasm.


    "How did you know that there was jade inside...?" Ria asked with a curious look.


    "It''s just gambling..." Das replied with a mysterious look.


    Max, who is on stage, continued to congratte Das on the microphone.


    "Hmmhh, it''s just avender jade, but these people are acting hysterically." Jethinmented with a scornful face.


    "Jethin, stop talking like that. That young man can earn more than six hundred crores because of thatvender jade. Look at the jade; because ofyering, thevender jade will be more worthy. Learn from that young man."


    Praveen Verma, Jethin''s father, preached to him in a lecturing tone. Jethin was disappointed with his father''s words. Sadly, his fianc¨¦e is also staring at Das with a curious gaze.


    Das suddenly gave a sly wink to Ellen, which made her smile like a lolly.


    "Das, you really hit the jackpot. That is the finest quality jade, but it will be more valuable if it is green jade." Riamented while staring at the big, shining jade stone on the stage.


    "What''s the difference?" Das asked curiously, as he doesn''t know much about Jades.


    "The green jade could hold up the process of cutting and shaping. That''s why most of the chains and crowns have green jades."


    "Other jades, likevender, ck, and violet, won''t withstand the polishing and cutting. But other jades will be used to make rings and small-scale ornaments like bracelets, etc.," Ria exined patiently.


    "Ohh¡­" Das eximed after knowing the details.


    "But whatever jade it is, you will earn arge sum in return." Ria added with a cheerful smile.


    Soon thevender jade was ced aside, and the auction for the fourth jade started with a bang. People continued to raise the bid as they experienced one sessful event. Ria also tried to raise the bid, but Das stopped her.


    "What are you doing? Old Granny said there is a jade in a fourth stone." Ria asked with a questioning look.


    "How much money do you have?" Das asked in return.


    "My first sister sent another fifty crores. Now I have a total of 100 crore." Ria replied honestly.


    "Do you think the bidding will stop before 100 crore...?" Das asked with a deep look. Ria became silent after understanding his reason.


    "Then should I ask my sister for more money?" Ria looked at Das for his reply.


    "You don''t need to do that. Wait for some more time. I will help you choose better jade. We will buy that one." Das replied while eating an apple brought by the servant girl.


    "Why are you so confident about it? Can you see through those rocks or what?" Ria asked with a doubtful expression. Das got stupefied after listening to her question. Because he can exactly see through those rocks.


    Riaughed at his reaction, as she thought he was acting like that. Das released a sigh after seeing herughing face.


    The crowd started cheering again as green jade was found in the fourth stone. The bald buyer in the first row started making a loud noise.


    "The old granny is 100 percent right." Riamented with a disappointed face.


    "Don''t worry, we will find the better one. Look closely; it is not a perfect jade." Das said while pointing his finger.


    Soon themotion died down as the green jade was mixed with a lot of impure grey matter. Max immediately stopped the cutting process and moved on to auctioning the next stone.


    "What about this stone? Should we buy it?" Ria asked with an eager look.


    "No, it''s just an empty rock." Dasmented with a clown face.


    As he mentioned, the fifth stone turned out to be a normal stone without any jade.


    "How did you know that it was an empty rock?" Ria asked with a surprised expression.


    "Instinct¡­"


    Das replied calmly while scanning the next stone brought for auction.


    "We will buy this one..." Dasmented with a mysterious smile and signalled Ria to prepare for bidding.


    While Das is enjoying the auction with a pretty girl, Another beauty is observing his every action from a long distance. Her eyes were longing to meet him urgently.


    She is Natalia, the zero-sized beauty who is under a lot of stress because of the sudden appearance of Das.


    _


    PeterPan :-)


    Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!


    PeterPan

 Chapter 120 : Imperial Jade

    120 Chapter 120 : Imperial Jade


    Note: Thank you @Unh0mbre_Dcultura for the two c''s... thank you for giving me the first gift.


    Thank you @Benjamin_Negron for the five golden tickets. Guys, tomorrow, there will an extra bonus chapter for receiving my first gift. _ "One hundred and fifty crores..."


    As Das assured Ria to buy the sixth stone on the stage, Ria announced one hundred fifty crores for bidding. Most people anticipated the presence of jade inside the sixth stone; that''s why its price got raised a bit more than other stones.


    Finally, after pushing the price to another thirty crores, Ria won the bidding for the sixth stone. She started shaking and held Das hands tightly while staring at theyering of the sixth stone on the stage.


    Das ced another hand on the top, trying to calm her nervous body. Soon the jade surfaced as the topyers were removed skillfully. Ria started celebrating with a cheerful noise.


    The crowd started pping after finding that the jade in the sixth stone is apple jade, which is the finest quality jade used for nes.


    Ria directly kissed Das cheeks with a joyful smile. Dasughed merrily while touching the red lipstick on his cheeks. Das never expected this bonus from Ria.


    After the sixth stone, Das spent another fifty crores to get the seventh stone which has a rare ck jade inside. Because of his sessive gains, people started bidding on the same rock with him.


    Due to this, Das spent another thirty to forty crores extra on each stone. So he decided to ditch some imposters by bidding for an empty rock.


    As soon as Max announced the fifty crore bidding price for the eighth stone, Das shouted hundred and twenty crores directly. He showed more enthusiasm and eagerness to buy that rock.


    So, people immediately followed him and raised the bid exponentially.


    One fifty, one sixty, one eighty... the bald man in the first row directly shouted one hundred and ny crores without giving any chance to others.


    But suddenly a young man in the front row stood up and shouted two hundred crores with a proud face.


    "Jethin, what are you doing?" Praveen Verma, Jethin''s father, cried out after seeing his son''s brazen behaviour.


    "Father, believe me. We will definitely gain fine-quality jade and earn a lot through this transaction. My instinct never goes wrong." Jethin said this with an excited face while convincing his father.


    Even though Praveen Verma did not like his son''s idea, he kept silent as Jethin had already announced his bid. Max immediately took this opportunity and sold the eighth stone to the Verma family.


    With a gentle man''s posture, Jethin ordered the stone-cutting person to use theyering device to cut the rock. Jackie''s father and his girlfriend, Ellen, are watching the stone cutting with more anticipation.


    But even after removing half of theyers, only a grey powder remained on the stage. Das startedughing while looking at the stressful face of Jethin, and his father is looking at Jethin''s face with a helpless look as he can''t beat Jethin in front of all these guests.


    Das did not understand why Jethin''s father allowed him to transfer seven thousand crores to Shetty family after seeing this silly situation in the Verma family. Finally, after removing thestyer, only a powder remained on the stage.


    Immediately after Max''s signal, the subordinates cleaned the two hundred crores worth of dirt under a minute. Jethin hid his face, as he could not dare look into his father''s eyes. Instead of ming his stupidity, Jethin thought Das was the reason for everything.


    Ellen turned her face and observed Das, who wasughing merrily while ying jokes with Ria. Ellen really felt jealous after seeing the lovely pair and turned her gaze towards his fianc¨¦e, who is in a depressed state with his head down.


    Soon the ninth rock was sold for one hundred and fifty crores, but it turned out to be an empty stone.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, thest stone for tonight''s auction is before you. It might be your lucky stone, so please don''t miss thisst chance." Max announced loudly with more cheerful noise.


    He announced a starting bid of fifty crores. Das immediately shouted hundred crores without giving others any chance. The auction room went into a deep silence. Most people backed down from the bidding as Das raised the bidding amount in a high margin likest time.


    Everyone thought it was a trap and did not try to bid against him. With a depressed face, Max dered the auction result, and Das got thest stone for the lowest amount in the entire auction.


    Without even mentioning it, the cutting person started removing theyers of that small rock on the stage. As only dirt formed even after cutting half of the rock, everyone thought Das fell into his own trap.


    But Das continued to look at the stone curiously. While scanning the stone, Das found out that the jade inside the tenth stone has a peculiar lustre to it, and it looked more attractive to him.


    Some people from the crowd even stood up to leave the auction room as only dirt came out of everyyer of stone on the stage. Ria thought Das''s estimation failed this time, but before she turned her head to console Das, a green reflection appeared on the stone surface.


    The person who was cutting the stone immediately stopped his action. He observed jade for a long time before changing the machine to a rubber-coated trimming machine. He scraped the stone bit by bit, carefully, without causing any damage to the green jade.


    "Ria, which type of jade is this...?" Das questioned her by patting her on the shoulder. Ria, who is in a mesmerised state because of the shining green jade, took a moment to answer his question.


    "I don''t know!..." Ria replied with a in face.


    "Imperial Jade¡­"


    Max announced loudly in the speaker and started exining like a maniac about the value of Imperial Jade. I


    "Imperial jade".... "it''s really an imperial jade." People in the front rows started murmuring while observing the fist-sized imperial jade on the stage.


    _


    Note: The auction part ends here... from next chapter the action sequences will be ready to entertain.


    Thank you everyone for your continuous support. Don''t forget to vote power stones and Golden tickets. PeterPan :-)


    Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!

 Chapter 121 : Hello Mr. Das

    121 Chapter 121 : Hello Mr. Das


    Note: Thank you @Unh0mbreDcultura for the five ice c''s. _


    After knowing about the imperial jade, Das immediately took Ria and went backstage to pay the auction amount. Ria also followed him without asking questions, as many people were trying to talk with them.


    The royal families in Asia wear ornaments made with imperial jade. That''s why the demand and value for an imperial jade are unmatchable with those regr, high-quality jades. That''s why many wealthy people tried to make a deal with Das.


    The subordinate girl sent by Natalia responded immediately and arranged a separate room for Das and Ria to separate the group of businessmen who were trying to talk with Das. Max also announced the end of the auction and sent the crowd outside the auction room.


    Natalia, who is observing all this drama, immediately ordered her subordinates to manage the crowd. Within ten minutes, she controlled the entire situation and gave strict instructions to the subordinates before preparing to meet Das.


    After twenty minutes of waiting, the subordinate girl entered the room where Das and Ria were chatting about imperial jade.


    "Sir, my madam wants to see you. Pleasee with me." The girl said it in a respectful tone. Even though Das is a bit curious to see that person who is offering free goods, he does not feel any strange excitement.


    Das signalled for Ria toe along with him as he stood up to follow the subordinate girl.


    "Sir, my madam only invited you." The subordinate girl mentioned it hurriedly.


    "It''s okay, Das. I will wait for you." Ria said this with a happy smile, even though she did not like this arrangement. She really felt ufortable, as Das is meeting ady alone.


    Das followed the subordinate girl while thinking about the reasons for these arrangements by that mysterious person. All his instincts are pointing out one thing. That is the ghost cards in his hands, which are worth $10 Billion each.


    He knew that the Zebra organisation had this information because they sent spies to learn about his background.


    "Let''s see what danger is awaiting for me." Das muttered while entering a luxurious office room.


    The room he entered is an office, which is neatly decorated with luxurious things. The ambience is super good, as the room is very simple with minimalistic things.


    As he took a few more steps, Das saw a tall girl who was staring at him curiously. Das felt a ssy vibe from that tall girl as she wore a neat office shirt that was tucked inside a short skirt. The ck stockings were disying her long, skinny legs.


    Das tried not to stare at her pretty face. She applied light makeup and tied her long hair into a big bun. She looked perfect from every angle.


    That girl continued to stare at his eyes without feeling ufortable even though Das is scanning her from head to toe. For her, Das is a treasure trove to befriend. For Das, she is aplete stranger.


    Even though Natalia inquired about his background and saw him before, she felt curious after seeing Das from a distance. His silky hair, which is looking messy and natural, is contradicting his beautiful sky-blue eyes.


    Natalia got a little bit surprised after seeing his hands. His palms looked like erged maple leaves with lengthy hands. Natalia gestured for Das to sit on the opposite chair.


    Even after two minutes, they stayed silent, observing each other. Finally, Natalia opened her mouth, as she is the one who needs a favour from Das.


    Natalia took out a new wine bottle from her desk and poured two sses skilfully while holding the two sses in the same hand. For Das, every action looked skilful and neat.


    "It''s nice to meet you, Mr. Das. My name is Natalia." She introduced herself while passing the wine ss towards Das.


    "What do you want?" Das asked straight, without touching the wine ss.


    "Mr. Das, first enjoy my hospitality. We will talk after that." Natalia said she was still holding the wine ss before him. Das stared at her eyes for a long time, but even then, she stood without showing any emotions.


    "Sorry, I won''t drink with strangers." Das replied calmly.


    "That''s unfortunate for me. It''s ok. Let''s talk straight, then." Natalia said before exining things to Das. She already expected this oue, so she prepared how to deal with Das beforeing here.


    "Mr. Das, the things you purchased at today''s auction are entirely free. You don''t need to pay a single coin." Natalia said it with a smiling face. She expected some reaction from Das, as those things cost hundreds of crores.


    "Stop beating around the bush. Tell me what you want." Das replied coldly without caring about her dilly-dally behaviour. Natalia stared at his face for a long time before revealing her true intentions.


    "Ghost card..."


    Natalia said in a strong tone while staring straight into his eyes.


    "As expected¡­" Das thought, and he tried hard not to show any reaction.


    "Sorry, I''m not interested..." Das replied resolutely and stood up to leave.


    "Wait, first listen to me. I do not want ghost cards. I only need your help." Natalia tried to stop him by holding his hands.


    "Stop your dramas... Your organisation already crossed me once by sending those spies. I won''t help people who try to kill me." Das said this with a serious tone and took a few more steps to leave the room. Natalia hurriedly ran and stood before him.


    "Das, please, first listen to me. You can decide after that. Please give me a chance to exin things." Natalia spoke in a pleading tone.


    "Why should I listen to you? Give me one good reason." Das asked with a cold stare.


    "You will earn a lot of money, and my organisation will also help you in many ways." Natalia replied with a straight face.


    "Haha, do you think I need money and your support?" Das asked with a silly look.


    _


    Note: Don''t forget to vote golden tickets and power stones. It will be a great help for the book. There will be extra bonus chapters for the gifts received. Thank you for your continuous support.


    PeterPan :-)


    Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!

 Chapter 122 : Natalias Request

    122 Chapter 122 : Natalia''s Request


    Note: Thanks to @Unh0umbreDcultura for donating eight cs and a pizza. I will release one bonus chapter tonight respecting his contribution. There will be another bonus chapter in the week end as he poured those ice c''s. Thank you @Someone_Or_Other for the golden ticket. _


    Natalia did not understand what to say after hearing Das words. Das really doesn''t need her help and he already has enough money in those ten ghost cards.


    "Das, what you said is right. but all I''m asking for is five minutes of your time. Please at least give me a chance to exin things." Natalia begged him by holding his hands.


    Das stared at her eyes for a long time while trying to find out whether she was genuine or not. Das walked back, sat on the seat, and gestured for her to sit down. Natalia responded immediately as soon as she got her chance.


    Das took a sip from the wine ss and signalled her to continue. Natalia controlled her emotions and started exining things.


    "Das, first of all, I''m sorry for the spy''s issue. It was actually my half-brain brother, Henry, who sent those spies. My father, Reynar, has already punished him for that mistake."


    "As for the important matter my organisation is in urgent need of ghost cards, and because of that, my brother Henry made that mistake." Natalia anticipated some reaction from Das, but he just signalled her to continue.


    "My organisation isrgely dependent on the Shadow Organisation for resources. Their shadow organisation had a ghost card holder, so they had ess to the resources from the skull organisation."


    "Even though my zebra organisation holds more than Rs. 1kh crores (15.38 B dors) of business.... the skull organisation denied assigning a ghost card. Every month, we pay four times the amount to the shadow organisation to buy resources."


    "So, if you help us buy resources from the skull organisation, we will pay you an extra amount offive times." Natalia exined in detail and waited for Das to hear his opinion.


    Das went into a deep thought after listening to her exnation, as he didn''t know about this information and resources rted to the skull organisation.


    "Das, I''m not asking you to sell the ghost card. You just need to apany me to the skull organisation headquarters in the USA and help me buy those resources." Natalia added that Das is still thinking silently without giving any reply.


    Das is thinking about the dangers involved in this transaction. He needs to consider the baby''s safety before using these ghost cards.


    "What resources do you want to buy from the skull organisation?" Das asked after a long dy.


    "Of course, as a ghost card holder, you know that shadow organisations sell different types of resources. But my organisation is in urgent need of medicine, advanced weapons, a rare antique collection, and most importantly, blood pills from the hidden families."


    Natalia exined with great excitement as Das is showing some interest after a long silence. Das became curious after finding out these details about the resources. but instinct is warning him not to get involved in these troubled waters.


    "Ms. Natalia, at present, I can''t answer your request. I need some time to consider your request and trust your organisation."


    "So do not disturb me for a few days, and especially don''t bug me unnecessarily... I don''t like that." Das replied while thinking about the consequences of this deal.


    "It''s ok, Mr. Das. We won''t cause any disturbance to you. But please think about the benefits of this deal. With your help, my organisation can be number one in this country." Natalia said with a happy face that she had achieved a positive response from Das.


    Even though Das did not agree to her request immediately, she found some hope in his words. After chatting for a few more minutes, Das paid for all the auction items. Das denied taking free goods as he didn''t want to be indebted to Natalia.


    "Load those auction items into my car at the parking lot." Das instructed before leaving Natalia''s room.


    Natalia stared at his back as Das left her room without taking another nce at her.


    "You really have good resistance. But you can''t escape from me." Natalia muttered while evaluating Das. Her brain is seriously thinking about how to proceed further.


    "Let''s go¡­ I already paid for the auction items." Das said as he took Ria''s hands.


    "Did you meet thatdy?" Ria asked with a confused face as Das was acting casually like nothing had happened.


    "Yeah, but she mistaken me for someone. So, nothing surprising. Let''s go¡­" Das exined calmly while walking towards the parking lot.


    The subordinate girl was already waiting for them in the parking lot with all the items. Within five minutes, they loaded all the items on the back seat of the car. Das checked each and every item before loading.


    Das helped the subordinates load up the sword, as it is a lot heavier to lift by two people. After checking everything, Das and Ria left for the hotel room.


    The time is already midnight, and Das is driving the car on the empty roads while enjoying the cold breeze. Ria is sleeping on his left shoulder like an immature baby. The music yer is ying jazz music at a low volume.


    But in this calm situation, his instinct is continuously warning him about the uing danger. The things in his possession will definitely attract some greedy people.


    Das activated his special vision and slowed down the car''s speed. As expected, just after a few kilometres, Das found a road block with more than ten vehicles. Arge mob stood on the road with hockey sticks and cricket bats.


    A young man stood on the car dome of a gipsy while smoking a cigarette. Das observed everyone''s face closely, as his special vision was helping him see in that pitch-dark night.


    The person who arranged this mob is Jethin. Das never expected this angle in half-brain Jethin. Along with Jethin... Das also found a few people from the auction inside the luxurious cars at the back end.


    Das did not take a U-turn even after seeing the mob from a long distance.


    If he is afraid of this small mob, what will he do in the uing blood duel where thousands of people fight with bare fists?!...


    _


    Note: Please vote golden tickets if you have any in your inventory... it will be a great help for the book and don''t forget power stones. Thank you for your support. PeterPan :-)


    Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!

 Chapter 123 : Ambush!

    123 Chapter 123 : Ambush!


    Note: This is the second chapter for today... there will be another bonus chapter tonight because of @Unh0mbreDcultura. _


    "What happened...?" Ria, who woke up to the outsidemotion, questioned Das with a confused look.


    "Nothing... just a small disturbance. You stay inside the car. I will handle this." Das replied as he got out of the car.


    "Das, stop¡­" Ria cried out after seeing the outside mob.


    After getting down from the car, Das stood in front of the car and started counting the mob.


    "Das, what are you doing? Let''s go back." Ria shouted in a shaky voice as she got nervous after seeing a murderous-looking mob. But Das continued to count the mob in a carefree manner.


    "Hey, idiot¡­ Put down the valuable things you bought at auction; otherwise, Hehe¡­" Jethinughed like a clown.


    But Das still continued to count the mob without responding to Jethin''s loud yelling. Inside the car, Ria is calling Das through the window. Her fingers are shaking with fear.


    "Young Master Jethin, what is this weirdo doing?" The head of the mob, who is holding a thick baseball bat, asked Jethin with a confused face.


    "Das, I will count ten numbers. If you still resist, I will kill you brutally and rape that beauty."


    Jethin stood on the car dome and started counting numbers like a proud young master. The mob also got ready to swing into action.


    One, two, three...


    Das finished what he was doing and walked back towards the car''s back door. He opened the car''s back door and pulled out a heavy wooden box.


    Jethin thought Das is submitting the auction items, and he increased the counting speed in a yful demeanour.


    Six, seven, eight...


    The mob startedughing while making funnyments about Das.


    "Hey, coward¡­ Do it faster; the counting is almost over." The mob head shouted loudly with slickughter. Das opened the tight locks of that heavy wooden box and lifted a heavy sword with a single hand.


    Jethin''s face changed immediately after seeing the heavy sword in Das hands.


    "Cursed sword... its cursed sword... Hey, idiot, we don''t need that sword. Except for that sword, leave everything." Jethin shouted in a shaky voice.


    Das slowly took out the long sword from its golden sheath and lifted the entire sword with a single hand. Even though the sword weighs more than 100 kilograms (200 pounds), in his erged palms, it fit perfectly.


    "Bastard, what are you doing?" Jethin cried out angrily.


    "What a beautiful sword..." Das muttered while caressing the thick ck sword in his hands. The mob took a long time to see the sword in Das hands, as the ck sword became one with the night because of its pitch-ck colour.


    Jethin, who is feeling a lot of anger and irritation because of Das ignorance,manded the mob to attack.


    "Ria, lock the door, and if something happened to me, take the car and leave this city." Das before moving towards the mob.


    After saying that sentence, Das ran towards the mob without hearing Ria''s reply. While using the special vision, Das moved in the most advantageous position.


    The first person who reached Das with a baseball bat swung the bat towards Das head.


    Shhh... Within a split second, two objects touched the ground simultaneously. One is the broken wooden bat, and the other is a person''s head.


    Before the second person saw what was happening, the hockey stick in his hands dropped to the ground along with a few bloody fingers. The sword in Das hands is cutting everything in its path like tofu. Das even heard the sound of air being cut i half.


    The ck sword in Das hands started turning crimson red. Within a minute, more than three people died, and ten people lost their body parts. Jethin, who stood on the car dome, slipped from the bo and fell directly on the hard road surface.


    The people who sat in the rear side cars started leaving the scene without looking back. As the mob stood before him without taking another step forward, Das held the cursed sword in his right hand and moved his left-hand finger over the sword surface to remove the blood stains.


    Ria is staring at this scene with a frightening look. She tried to control her fear, but her fingers were still shaking.


    After that small pause, Das continued to walk towards the mob while holding the cursed sword tightly. In those car sh lights, the sword in Das''s hands is shining in red and ck, alternately.


    After another five minutes, only thirteen people remained before Das. Ironically, Jethin, who created all this trouble, lost consciousness while watching this intense massacre.


    "Das...!


    Ahha!...


    Das heard a loud shout from his rear side. Das did not expect this sudden twist. He immediately came to a sudden stop as the shout came from Ria.


    "Mr. Das, nice meeting you."


    A tall young man with spike hair greeted Das in an excited tone. After turning around, Das saw aplete stranger who put a knife on Ria''s throat.


    "What do you want...?" Das asked with a murderous look while looking at Ria, who is crying nonstop with a deep fear. Das never thought someone would attack Ria while he was busy tackling the mob.


    The thirteen people who survived immediately retreated. They woke up Jethin, who got unconscious in the middle of the fight.


    "Hehe¡­ Das, I never thought I would get another chance against you. Haha, fortune really favoured me today." That spike haired young man spoke with a funnyugh.


    "I don''t want to listen your nonsense. Take whatever treasure you want, but leave that girl safe." Das said threateningly.


    If something happened to Ria, he would regret it for the rest of his life. That''s why Das is not taking any risks, even though the adrenaline in his body is forcing him to take action.


    "Haha, stop joking, Das. I did note for those cheap things. Give me the ghost card in your possession."


    "if you y any tricks. Hehehe¡­" The spike-haired guy slightly increased the pressure on Ria''s throat, which caused a small wound on her soft skin.


    "Bastard¡­" Das cried out loudly while gripping the sword in his hands. He became enraged after seeing the blood drops on Ria''s throat.


    Note: Don''t forget to vote power stones and if you have any golden tickets... please vote them. Thank you for your continuous support. There will an extra bonus chapter for every twenty five golden tickets. Leave a ice c if you like the chapter. :-P


    PeterPan :-)


    Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!

 Chapter 124 : Im calling Your sister (Bonus Chapter)

    124 Chapter 124 : I''m calling Your sister (Bonus Chapter)


    Note: As promised i''m delivering this bonus chapter for @Unh0mbreDcultura. Thank you for your nine ice c''s and a Pizza. _


    "Hahaha¡­ Das, don''t be a hero. Just ept your defeat and pass on the ghost card." The spike-haired personughed at Das without feeling any pressure.


    At first, Das decided to save Ria. That night baby''s mother gave him ten ghost cards. So losing one is not a big deal for him. Das took out a ghost card from his safe pocket with his left hand and flicked it towards the spiky-haired person.


    The card fell directly before Ria''s feet.


    "Young Master Henry, please wait." Jethin, who woke up with the help of his subordinates, ran hurriedly and picked up the ghost card.


    "Young Master Henry, please have it..." Jethin passed on the ghost card to Henry, who is still holding a knife on Ria''s throat. Das immediately identified the spike haired person after hearing his name.


    "So, you are Henry, that bastard who sent spies to Mumbai." Das asked while gripping the sword.


    "Yes, I''m the one. Do you have anything toin...?" Henry replied confidently without caring about his identity being revealed.


    "Young Master Henry, do not leave that girl. This bastard almost killed most of my gang." Jethin said aggrievedly while walking towards the rear seat of Das car.


    While Henry and Jethin were chatting about what to do next, Das sat on the mile stone beside the road and took out his mobile phone.


    "What are you doing?" Henry questioned with a startled expression as Das looked rxed without caring about vulnerable Ria.


    "You continue your acting. I''m just calling your sister to congratte her for ying this drama." Das replied calmly and tapped on the loud speaker.


    Henry thought Das was joking. but after hearing the ringing noise, Henry confirmed that Das iscalling someone.


    "How do you know my sister? Have you guys already met?" Henry asked with an irritating tone. But Das ignored Henry''s question.


    "Answer my question¡­ otherwise, I will kill this chick." Henry threatened as he got annoyed with Das'' carefree behaviour. But before Das gave a reply, Natalia answered the call from other end.


    "Hello, Mr. Das, I never expected to receive your call this soon. What''s up...?" Natalia greeted him with a cheerful voice.


    "Stop your acting. I already warned you to not to disturb me. But you siblings dared to y good cop, bad cop game with me. I will give you ten minutes¡­ if you are not here in that time, I will parcel your little brother''s head to your door steps." Das disconnected the call after dering his decision.


    Henry, who acted confident till now, lost his demeanour after hearing his sister''s voice from Das mobile. Before he think about what to do, he received call from his sister.


    "Where are you?" Natalia asked straight. Henry stayed silent¡­ he is staring at Das with a judging look. Even though his brain is hinting him that he made a big fuss¡­ Henry still held a knife on Ria''s throat.


    "Henry, say it now. Where are you?" Natalia asked again while driving a car from the other end.


    "Thirteenth mile stone, Greater Kash¡­" Henry replied dazedly. Natalia immediately disconnected the call and stepped on the gas pedal. While Das is waiting patiently, staring at Ria who is sobbing with fear.


    Das tried talking with her without caring about Henry''s constant questioning. While Henry and Das are in a stand still, the Verma family young master Jethin got busy in unloading the auction items from Das car.


    His face is glowing like a thousand-watt bulb while seeing all the expensive jades and luxurious auction items.


    With in five minutes a ck Rolls Royce car reached the fighting scene. A middle aged man got down from the car who looked like avish person with a lot of gold rings and chains on his body.


    "Father?!!..." Henry uttered in a shocking tone as he did not expect his father''s entry.


    When his sister called him, Henry thought he could still manage this mess. But after seeing his father he realised how big of a mess he created.


    "Father, let me exin. I got the ghost card." Henry hurriedly exined in a nervous tone while still holding the knife over Ria''s throat.


    Henry is stuttering to exin things after seeing the angry look on his dad''s face who is walking towards him in a slow pace. Before Reynar reached Henry, his daughter Natalia also came to the spot.


    "Henry, release her¡­ now." Natalia shouted immediately after getting down from her Porsche.


    Henry dropped the knife in his hand and kneeled down on the ground. He is not a dumb fellow like Jethin; after seeing his father, he understood that everything was over.


    Ria immediately ran towards Das and hugged him tightly. She started crying more loudly while holding him tightly.


    "It''s alright... everything is over now." Das tried to calm her down. While holding the pitch-dark sword in his right hand, Das caressed her back gently.


    "Ria, it''s okay. We are safe now. It''s alright." Das continued to talk with her as her body isnervously like a vulnerable bird in the winter night.


    Das looked at the knife wound on her neck, which stopped bleeding a long time ago. But it left a trail of blood along her neckline. Das turned his gaze towards Henry, who is kneeling before his father and sister.


    "Ria, few more minutes... I will make this bastard pay for his sins. Das said with a murderous look as he moved towards Henry with a fierce expression. But Ria held him without letting him go.


    "Das, let''s go home. I can''t stay here." Ria asked in a stuttering voice while sobbing in a muffled tone. Das took a moment to understand her situation.


    Ria is still feeling nervous because of this nightmarish experience. Das decided to leave without caring about revenge.


    He helped Ria sit inside the car and closed the car door. Before leaving, Das walked near car''s back seat, where Jethin was acting unconscious.


    _


    Note: Don''t forget to vote power stones... and send a c if you like this chapter. Thank you for your continuous support. The privilege chapters only cost one coin to unlock... so do read them. TQ


    PeterPan :-)

 Chapter 125 : Thats A warning

    125 Chapter 125 : That''s A warning


    Note: Thank you @mikeymyke and @Someone_Or_Other for the golden tickets. :-)


    _


    Das felt great irritation and anger after seeing the unconscious Jethin. Das lifted him from the ground by holding his cor. But still, Jethin continued his acting without opening his eyes.


    Das lifted the sword in his right hand and ced it on the top of Jethin''s head. Jethin''s body started shaking, and he immediately woke up from his acting.


    "Das, please spare. Please¡­ I''m sorry. I''m sorry¡­" Jethin continued to shout in a stammering manner. Jethin looked like a shrieking chicken in the hands of a butcher.


    "Mr. Das, don''t kill him. He is the only heir to the Verma family." Reynar spoke in a serious tone. But Das never thought of kill this chicken. In a single stroke, Das severed half of the topyer of Jethin''s head.


    A half-red patch appeared on Jethin''s head as Das ran the sharp end of the sword over his head like a square cut. Jethin started screaming like a bald duck while wriggling on the ground like a child who lost his doll.


    Without wasting another minute, Das threw the auction items inside his car and hoped on the driving seat.


    "Das, please let me exin. This is all because..." Natalia tried to talk with Das. But Das stared at Natalia''s face disgustingly.


    "I don''t want to see your face in this lifetime. That''s a warning." Das replied angrily and left the scene without caring about Natalia''s moist eyes.


    "Natalia, it''s ok... Come here." Reynar called his daughter in a caring tone. He knows how much stress she is feeling for his Zebra organisation. She sacrificed her sleep and desire to develop the zebra organisation.


    But now, because of a mistake by his son, they have lost a golden opportunity.


    "Father, I''m sorry." Natalia spoke in a depressed tone.


    "Baby, it''s ok. This is not your mistake. First, call our men and clean up this mess. Henry, wait inside the car." Reynar ordered calmly.


    Henry did not understand why his father was not beating or cursing him. He is acting surprisingly calm, without any anger or depression. While Natalia is busily making arrangements, Praveen Verma, Jethin''s father, arrived on the scene in a hurried manner.


    "Mr. Reynar, where is my son?" Praveen Verma asked in an ardent tone. But before Reynar opened his mouth, Praveen Verma heard the loud wailings of his son, who was paddling on the ground with blood marks all over his body.


    "Jethin, my son, what happened?" The old Verma immediately reached for his son and took him into his hands.


    "Mr. Reynar, what happened to my son?" Praveen Verma asked in an aggrieved tone.


    "Calm down. Feel happy that your son is alive. Because of your idiot son, my family is also badly affected." Reynar replied in a serious tone.


    "Mr. Reynar, what are you talking about?" Praveen Verma asked with a confused face as he did not understand what Reynar was saying.


    With an annoyed face, Reynar exined everything to Praveen Verma, which made his face change colours.


    "Mr. Reynar, is there any way to apologise to that young man? Jethin is the only heir left for this old man. I can''t afford to lose him at this age." Praveen Verma asked with an expectant look.


    "Verma, first let me clean up this mess. Your son also needs treatment... take him to the hospital." Reynar said before walking away.


    _


    "Are you okay now...?" Das asked Ria, who stopped sobbing after travelling a long distance away from the fighting scene.


    "Hmm¡­" Ria nodded her head. Even though she stopped sobbing, Das still felt ufortable, seeing her depressed face. While continuing to drive, Das reached the back seat and picked up the wine bottle he brought from the auction.


    "Drink it¡­" Das passed on the wine bottle to Ria.


    "What?!... No, that''s too expensive." Ria got surprised after seeing the Himyan Monk Wine in Das hands.


    "It''s ok. Take a few sips. Someone has to drink it, finally. It''s not an artifact." Das said with a sweet smile and ced the bottle in her hands.


    After hearing his words, Ria felt the same thing and took a sip to taste the wine.


    "How is it...?" Das questioned with an eyebrow gesture.


    "Little bit sour..." Ria replied with a sweet smile.


    "Haha, take a few more sips. It will help you." Das suggested while forcing her to drink.


    "That''s enough¡­ I almost finished half the bottle." Riained as Das is forcing her to drink. She immediately closed the bottle lid and ced it in the back seat.


    "You should have finished it." Das said while turning the steering wheel.


    "Stop forcing me. My brain is already bing numb because of that wine." Ria said before cing her head on Das shoulder.


    "Sleep... it will reduce your anxiety." Das said after seeing Ria, who is staring at his face.


    Her cheeks became the colour of apples because of the wine. Das felt funny after seeing her weird expression.


    "Why are youughing?" Ria asked in a slumber while trying to look straight.


    "Nothing. You became pretty after drinking that wine." Das said with a wide grin.


    "Really¡­" Ria asked in a surprised tone. She moved from his shoulder and ced her head on his thigh. She is staring at his face, in between Das''s hands, which are busy in managing the steering wheel.


    "Das, thank you so much." Ria uttered it in a drunken voice.


    "Why are you thanking me...?" Das asked while trying to focus on the road.


    "For everything... if you are not with me, I can''t imagine what could have happened to me." Ria spoke in a stammering tone.


    "Ria, that mob came for me. You shouldn''t have encountered this danger if I weren''t here, and I''m really sorry for that." Das exined with an apologetic face while caressing the wound on her neck.


    Ria had already slept on his thighs without hearing his exnation. The monk wine really affected her brain, turning her skin pink, matching her Rosie lips.


    Note: Don''t forget to vote Power stones. Leave some gifts... if you are generous. :-)


    PeterPan :-(P


    Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!

 Chapter 126 : Am i not good enough for you!

    126 Chapter 126 : Am i not good enough for you!


    After one more hour of travel, Das drove the car into the parking lot. He scanned the surroundings before getting out of the car.


    "Ria... Ria, wake up." Das tried to move her from his thighs. But she hugged his legs more tightly. Dasughed at her silly behaviour. Das remembered the baby''s face while staring at Ria''s pink cheeks.


    Later, he lifted her from the seat and carried her inside the hotel. Before leaving, he locked the car door safely. He did not show any concern for those valuable items inside his car and left them alone while carrying Ria.


    The receptionist, who is still working at the desk, stared at Das with a weird gaze. She thought Das was taking an unconscious girl to have fun. But she didn''t dare toin, as these types of things are prettymon in high-ss hotels.


    While inside the elevator, one old woman joined him. She saw pretty Ria in Das hands and started staring at him with a scornful look.


    "Nooo¡­ I''m just helping her. She got drunk." Das tried to exin himself after seeing the olddy''s scrutinising gaze.


    "Hmmhh..." the old woman smirked at his reply and left the elevator on the next floor. Ria, who woke from her slumber, started giggling after seeing this situation.


    "Hey, when did you wake up...?" Das said while putting her on the ground.


    "Don''t... please carry me." Ria behaved like a small child. She ced her slender hands around his neck and held him tightly without giving him any chance to put her down.


    "Okk... stop dragging me." Das said annoyedly and took her back into his hands. He ced one hand on her base and the other on her back for support. Ria is giggling happily, like a child, in his embrace.


    Das thought she was acting weird because of the alcohol. but Ria is enjoying her sweet time with Das in full consciousness. After reaching the rooms, Das inserted the room card in the outside socket.


    "Now get down; the hotel bed is waiting for you." Das said in a pampering tone.


    "Carry me inside... I can''t walk." Ria said it in a childish tone. With a big sigh, Das carried her inside and ced her directly on the bed. But Ria still held his neck tightly with her slim hands.


    If Das wants to move away, he can easily get away from her grip. But he stayed in the same position while staring into her eyes.


    "Go to sleep... We still have work tomorrow." Das said without turning his gaze. Ria still held onto his neck without losing her grip.


    "Das, you also sleep here. Please¡­ I can''t stay alone." Ria tried to pull him onto the bed. But Das resisted her grip on his neck.


    "Stop acting like a drunkard. I will be next door. Have a good sleep." Das said as he slipped away from his hands. Ria immediately got up from bed and held his hand tightly.


    "Ria, stop it..." Das said before pushing her back onto the bed."


    "Am i not pretty...?" Ria asked him with moist eyes after staring at his face for a long time.


    "Ria, you are drunk now. If I sleep here in this situation, you will regret it tomorrow morning." Das said it seriously.


    Phat¡­ Ria directly pped Das on his right cheek.


    "Idiot, can''t you understand my feelings? Why are you avoiding me like a curse? Am I not good enough for you?" Ria started wailing like a broken dam.


    She moved away from Das and lied at the other end of the bed. Das thought she was behaving weirdly because of the wine effect. Even though Das knows that Ria likes him, he never expected these pent-up emotions in her.


    Das stayed in the same position for a long time while looking at the back of Ria, who is still sobbing without showing her vulnerable face. After thinking for a long time, Das closed the room door and came back near the bed.


    While Ria is still sobbing with her face covered, Das sat beside her and grabbed her hands. Ria stared at him with moist eyes without saying anything.


    "I''m sorry. You suffered because of me." Das said while caressing her slender hands. Ria immediately stood up from the bed and hugged him tightly. She started crying while moving her hands all over his back.


    Das removed the tear marks on her face and kissed her lips gently. A sweet smile appeared in Ria''s face as she enjoyed the sensation of his lips.


    After a long moment of happiness, Ria slept in his embrace.


    (Disimer: No bum chick bum happened; they just had some sweet romance.) Other than kissing and hugging, Das did not take advantage of her silky-soft body. (I am saying one more time, no pration work happened that night.)


    _


    Early in the morning, at five o''clock, two men, one with a bandage over his head and the other with tattered clothes, were sincerely kneeling before a hotel entrance. Even though both of them were wearing expensive clothes, they looked more like beggars.


    One of these is the sole heir ofVerma family, which is a top family in Delhi city. The other one is the son of a powerful person who canmand an entire city at his fingertips.


    The bandaged person is young master Jethin, who lost half of his hair. The person in tattered clothes is Henry, who got beaten left and right by his father.


    Natalia is looking over his brother''s punishment from a long distance while sitting inside the Rolls Royce.


    Strangely, Ellen is the one who is waiting for Jethin.


    Instead of pitying her fianc¨¦e, She is making ns to meet Das.


    Last night, Reynar left with only this idea after thinking for a long time. He did not find any method to approach Das. So he ordered his son to beg for Das mercy, and Jethin''s father also did the same thing.


    _


    Note: Leave a c if you like this chapter... thank you everyone for your continuous support. Try reading privilege chapters as it costs only one coin. PeterPan :-)


    Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!

 Chapter 127 : Worry about yourself (18+)

    127 Chapter 127 : Worry about yourself (18+)


    The clock hit six o''clock, and the two young masters were still kneeling before the hotel entrance. Beside them, two security personnel were working hard to move the onlookers.


    Ellen, who is waiting for his fianc¨¦e, lost her patience. After one more hour, instead of looking over his fianc¨¦e, Ellen went inside the hotel and found out Das room number by bribing the reception girl.


    She took the elevator and reached Das''s room. Surprisingly, his room is locked from the outside. After thinking for a bit, she decided to wait for him in the corridor.


    Without knowing about outside matters, Das is sleeping happily on the same bed with a sizzling beauty. Around seven thirty, the sun''s rays fell on Das face through the ss window.


    With an annoyed expression, Das moved to his side. But unexpectedly, his body felt heavy to him as he couldn''t turn freely. With a confused face, Das opened his sleepy eyes with a big yawn.


    Das could not stop hisughter after seeing Ria, who slept on top of his chest like a baby. She ced her head on his chest, and she spread her four limbs all over the bed.


    Because of her short height, herher region is directly on top of his crouch. His shirt became a wet cloth because of the running saliva from her wide-open mouth. Instead of disturbing her sleep, Das took out his mobile and started checking for new messages.


    While Das was looking at the baby pictures sent by Ste, Ria woke up with messy hair. She did not get up immediately; she started moving her hands all over him.


    "When did you woke up...?" Ria asked him without opening her eyes.


    "Just now. Where did you learn to sleep like this?" Das asked with a wide grin.


    "What?!... Don''t you like it?" Ria said while cuddling him.


    "I don''t have any problems. All I''m worrying is about you." Das replied with a m face.


    "Why is that...?" Ria looked at him with a confused face.


    "Try getting up; you will understand." Das said it with a sly look.


    "What are you saying...?" Ria asked before waking up from his chest. But just after she lifted her body from his chest, Ria jumped away from Das like an electrocuted bird.


    Because she felt a hard thing against her thin undergarment. As she is wearing a thin A-line dress up to her knees, Das stick directly poked her ass when she woke up from his chest.


    "What is that...?"


    Ria immediately shut her mouth after asking that question. She realised her mistake instantly without needing any reply from Das.


    Das startedughing loudly after seeing her nervous expression. Her face became shy after seeing his sly winking.


    "We have a flight at Eleven..." Ria said while facing away from Das.


    Das stood up from the bed and walked closer to Ria. He hugged her from behind and kissed her snow-white neck.


    "Are you asking me to leave?" Das asked in a whispering tone into her left ear.


    "We will miss the flight." Ria replied softly with a sweet smile. She felt happy in his embrace.


    "It''s ok¡­ I''m leaving for my room. Finish faster; we will leave at ten." Das kissed her red cheeks and left her room in a happy mood.


    Aftering outside, Das inserted the room card into the socket and opened the room. But before he closes the room door, someone barges inside before his own eyes.


    "What are you doing here...?" Das asked with a confused face after seeing Ellen inside his room.


    "That''s not important. Where did you sleepst night? Are you having fun with your girlfriend?" Ellen asked in a curious tone.


    "Stop poking at my secrets. First, tell me, "Why are you here?" Das asked with a straight face.


    "Hmmhh... open your windows. You will know why I''m here." Ellen answered with a loud smirk.


    Instead of arguing with this half-braindy, Das decided to check the windows. After opening the curtains, Das saw argemotion at the hotel entrance.


    "What''s happening?" Das questioned Ellen with a confused face.


    "What!... Can''t you see who is kneeling before the hotel entrance?" Ellen replied with a weird look.


    "Of course, I recognised them... But why are they kneeling here?" Das asked in an annoying tone as Ellen was not exining the things properly.


    "They are seeking your mercy. I don''t know the exact reason... But Henry''s father asked him to beg for your mercy, and Jethin''s father also followed Reynar''s decision."


    "As far as I know, Henry''s father is the most powerful man in this city. But after seeing the outside scene today, my world got upside down. By any chance, are you more powerful than Henry''s father?" Ellen asked with a curious gaze while staring at his face.


    "I think you are still underestimating me. Let me show my power." Das spoke in a serious tone and grabbed her waist. He directly carried Ellen onto the bed, ignoring her loud cries.


    "Das, no, no... I can''t handle it. Because of you, I''m limping like a duck." Ellen cried out in resistance.


    "Who asked you to barge into my room? You should pay for your sins." Das said while continuing to remove her clothes one by one.


    "Then at least finish faster. My fianc¨¦e is kneeling outside since five o''clock." Ellen requested in an aggrieved tone.


    "First, worry about yourself..." Das gave an evil smile before jumping on her body.


    Ellen melted in his hands as she failed to resist her moaning from the deep, lustful sensation. While Das was sucking her nodes, she started pressing his head against her body.


    Das gripped both her melons with his single palm and used his other hand to rub her cave.


    She started vibrating like a pendulum as Das pinched her G spot with his index finger.


    "Stop¡­ stop¡­"


    Ellen looked like a vulnerable doll in his erged palms. Das yed with her cave some more time while enjoying moaning sounds from her pleading tone.


    _


    Note: Please vote golden tickets if you have any left in your inventory... thank you everyone for the power stones. New feature: Any gifts above super dragon will own a chapter title with their Daoist name.


    Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!

 Chapter 128 : One leg shower! (R18+)

    128 Chapter 128 : One leg shower! (R18+)


    Note: The gifts above Super dragon will be respected with three bonus chapters and exclusive chapter title of their Dao name. _


    Within a few minutes, his entire hand was covered in a wet liquid. Because of his intense ying with her G spot, she squirted like a jellyfish. After preparing her water pool, Das turned Ellen''s body upside down.


    With a single hard p on her busty ass, she stood up her ass like an obedient puppy. Without wasting any more time, Das inserted his raised boat inside her swimming pool. His long hands directly reached her melons, which were dangling in the front part.


    As her cave craved hard hitting, Ellen wilfully moved her ass, trying to take his entire rod inside. Dasughed at her lustful action while squeezing her melons like an air horn.


    "Ahha¡­ Don''t tease me. hit me hard..." Ellen cried out with an impatient face.


    "As you wish..."


    Das grabbed her hands and pulled them backward while inserting his sword deep inside her scabbard. Ellen moved like a machine as her hands were pulled back, and he was pulling back her hand to pound her ass like a drilling machine.


    As the things move into climax... Das held her hips tightly and increased the frequency of his pendulum. Ellen started screeching as Das was pping her ass. His five finger marks appeared all over her swollen ass.


    Ellen thought she was losing her mind, as Das''s long shaft was almost touching her deep walls. Within a few minutes, she showered her cave two times, as Das was not giving her a chance to rest.


    After ten more minutes of intense pounding and pping, Das turned her body and released his Champaign bottle all over her face. Ellen did not leave with any energy to resist.


    She actually felt happy that the action moviee to an end. When she touched her ass with pain, she did not feel her skin, as her ass was still vibrating with a numb feeling.


    "Where did you learn these tricks?" Ellen questioned him with an aggrieved face as he passed tissues to her.


    "What tricks...?" Das asked with a confused face.


    "That¡­ I felt like electrocuted when you inserted your fingers inside me." Ellen said this while trying to avoid his piercing gaze.


    "Oh, that''s my secret. If you need more,e to Mumbai any time. I will dly help you." Das replied with a sly wink before leaving for the washroom. Without any fear, Ellen followed him to take a shower with him.


    "Are you sure...?" Das asked her before entering.


    "Yeah, what''s wrong? Don''t tell me that you have capacity for one more round." Ellenughed at his face and entered like a brave warrior. But within a few minutes, she regretted her arrogant behaviour.


    After half an hour of single-leg action showering, Das came out with a towel in his hands. Ellen fell directly on the bed with her naked body. Dasughed loudly after seeing his finger marks on her petite ass.


    "What are youughing at...?" Ellen asked angrily, as she couldn''t bear his mocking smile.


    Das picked up his mobile, took a picture of her ass, and passed the mobile to Ellen with a wide grin.


    "What the F***!..." Ellen cried out angrily after seeing a picture of her white ass turned into a swollen apple because of his p marks.


    "You bastard¡­ Can''t you control a bit? You took advantage of me. Give me something in return." Ellen asked with an aggrieved tone.


    "If you want, I will dly return one more round." Das replied while wearing his clothes.


    "Hmmhh..." Ellen gave a loud smirk without speaking one more word.


    "At least forgive Jethin; he is still kneeling like a dog because of you." Ellen said after a long pause.


    "Oh, you have concern over your half-brain fianc¨¦e!..." Dasmented with a straight look.


    "He may have half a brain. But his father owns thousands of crores." Ellen replied calmly while staring at Das, who was buttoning his shirt.


    "It''s ok then, for your hard work, at least I can do that." Das agreed to forgive Jethin.


    "By the way, how much is your wealth? Are you more powerful than Henry''s father?" Ellen asked with a doubtful face.


    Das walked closer to her andid his hand on her soft mounds.


    "Even I donate onekh for you every day... I can fuck you for two life times." That much is my wealth. Das replied while sucking her pink nipple.


    "Hey, stop¡­ You''ve already taken enough advantage of me." Ellen said itiningly.


    "Then why are you still lying here nakedly without getting dressed? Aren''t you asking for one more round?" Das asked without moving his hands from her soft mounds.


    Ellen immediately slipped from his hands and picked up her dress in a sh.


    "Idiot¡­ I''m lying here because of my swollen ass." Ellen cried out while hurriedly wearing her dress. Dasughed at her silly face and picked up the phone, which had been ringing for a long time.


    "Das, Luna said you went to Delhi. Are you still in Delhi?" The Reddy family''s old man asked from the other end of the call.


    "Yeah, I''m still here... What''s the matter?" Das asked calmly in a respectful tone.


    "I''m alsoing to Delhi to deal with that Verma family matter. If it''s ok for you, receive me at the airport... We will talk with the Verma family head about not supporting to the Shetty family." The Reddy family''s old man exined from the other end.


    Das took a moment before replying to the old man.


    "If you don''t mind, let me handle this. I knew the Verma family''s young master''s fianc¨¦e. So, it will be easy for me." Das replied while giving a wink to Ellen, who was staring at his face after hearing the Verma family name.


    The old man did not reply for a long time as he is thinking about this arrangement.


    "Das, the Verma family head, is a powerful person. So, be careful. Do not offend him unnecessarily." The old man replied and gave a few more instructions before ending the call.


    Dasughed when the Reddy family old man said not to offend the Verma family head. Because he is already fucking the daughter-inw of the Verma family while her fianc¨¦e is kneeling outside.


    _


    Note: Thank you everyone for your continuous support. Don''t forget to vote power stones and golden tickets.


    Leave an Ice c if you like this chapter. Thank you :-P


    PeterPan :-P

 Chapter 129 : Call your Father!

    129 Chapter 129 : Call your Father!


    "Who are you talking with...?" Ellen questioned Das immediately after he disconnected the call.


    "You will know shortly. Let''s go¡­ I have a flight to catch up with." Das said as he picked up his luggage bag. Aftering out, Ellen left for his fianc¨¦e, and Das stood before Ria''s room. Ria opened the door and invited him inside.


    "Why are you still in a towel? dress up." Das said after seeing Ria wrapped in a towel.


    "Ten more minutes..."


    Ria started wearing clothes, ignoring the prating gaze of Das, who was looking at her curves like a hungry wolf.


    "Stop staring at my body and help me pack up those bags." Ria said while applying light makeup. Like an obedientpanion, Das started arranging her clothes without turning his focus from Ria.


    "How is it?... Do you like it?" Ria asked him with a shy face while showing her baby pink dress.


    Instead of answering, Das moved his hands around her waist and stared at her eyes with deep affection.


    "You are prettier than the dress." He said while kissing her cheeks. Ria turned her face away with shy cheeks. But Das waited patiently for her response in the same position. Slowly, Ria turned back and kissed his lips gently while hugging him wholeheartedly.


    After enjoying their sweet time, Das and Ria left the hotel room and finished checking out at the reception.


    "Why are they kneeling here?" Ria asked Das with a confused face as she saw Henry and Jethin at the hotel entrance.


    "They are atoning for their sins. Get the car... I will inquire about this." Das said while passing the car key to Ellen. Ellen left for the parking lot after hearing his suggestion. With a yful smile, Das walked near the two kneeling young masters.


    "Call your father!..." Das said while observing Jethin''s bandaged head.


    Like he had received a saving grace, Jethin immediately dialled his father''s number without a second dy. Praveen Verma, who is waiting just a block away from the hotel, came running after receiving the call.


    "Young master, I''m apologising on behalf of my son. Please forgive my son." Praveen Verma asked in a begging tone. Das observed the old man for a long time before giving a reply.


    "I don''t have any intensions to mess with your family or your son. You made a big mistake by funding the Shetty family in Mumbai."


    "So, until and unless you stay away from Mumbai¡­ I don''t have any reason to think about your family. So, the solution is in your hands." Das said with a serious tone while observing the old man''s face to read his thoughts.


    "Nooo¡­ from this moment on, my family won''t interfere in any matter rted to you or Mumbai. It''s a promise." The old replied in a hurried manner.


    "For now, I''m forgiving your son because of your daughter-inw''s pleading. Your son is lucky to have a loving wife." Das said with a stern tone.


    The old man looked at his daughter-inw who is still sobbing like a withered leaf. (of course, he is helping Ellen for her hard work).


    "Ellene here¡­ Say thank you to this young master." The old man invited his daughter-inw with a happy smile. After bowing his head, the old man took his son and Ellen and left with a happy smile.


    Natalia who is observing all this scene from a long-distance thought Das will also do same thing with Henry. So, she prepared, to reach his brother at any moment. But sadly, Das left back without even looking at Henry.


    She immediately ran behind him without even looking at her kneeling brother. She blocked him directly by standing opposite to him.


    Without saying anything, she passed the ghost card which he forgotst night at the fighting scene.


    "Why are you retuning it to me? Aren''t you begging me for this card? Then why don''t you keep it for yourself?" Das questioned her who is hiding her face in a long hat.


    "Answer me..." Das shouted seriously as she is silently stood before him without speaking anything.


    "You left this card like a waste paper¡­ It may be a saving grace for me. But I''m not ready to ept this." Natalia replied while still holding the ghost card before him.


    "Then you lost your opportunity."


    Das took the ghost card and walked away without caring about her feeling. He directly hopped the car brought by Ria and left for the airport.


    The car left before her own eyes and she stood there helplessly. After controlling her emotions, Natalia called his father to exin the situation.


    "Natalia, why did you do that? Didn''t I ordered you to keep the card¡­?" Reynar asked from the other end with an annoyed tone.


    "Father, think about it¡­ he left the ghost card on road like waste paper. Even after trying for one week, I could not find his secret identity. He is more powerful than what we think¡­ so gaining his trust is more important than a ghost card." Natalia exined seriously.


    "What do you mean? I think we don''t have any chance to befriend him now." Reynar said from the other end.


    "Father, tomorrow I will leave for Mumbai." Natalia replied in a determined tone as she decided to achieve her goal.


    "Are you sure? I don''t he will be convinced easily¡­" Reynar asked While trying to understand his daughter''s decision.


    "Yes father, if we miss this opportunity¡­ we won''t find another chance to go against Shadow organisation."


    After deciding on what to do next, Natalia took her brother and left, to make arrangements for Mumbai trip.


    Das and Ria boarded the airne after handing over the car keys to servant who also helped them in moving the auction items to the luggagepartment.


    Das and Ria upied their seats in the business ss section. Ria called her first sister to inform about their arrival.


    Note: Thank you everyone for your continuous support. Don''t forget to vote power stones and golden tickets. Leave a C if you like this chapter... Thank you.


    PeterPan :-)


    Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!

 Chapter 130 : New Problem

    130 Chapter 130 : New Problem


    Ria''s first sister received them at the airport. After half an hour, the car stopped before his vi in the Film City area. Das picked up the auction items before leaving for his vi. But he did not pick up the jades and the half wine bottle.


    He requested the firstdy to handle the jade as the firstdy promised him to deliver beautiful ornaments within one month.


    By the time Das reached the main door with a heavy wooden box in one hand, Ste was already waiting outside for his arrival. She gave the baby to Das and took the wooden box into his hands.


    Before Das warned her about its wait, Ste had already picked it up like a normal thing. Das felt surprised after seeing Ste carrying the heavy wooden box like a cardboard box.


    "Isn''t it heavy?!" Das questioned her with a surprised face. Ste just smirked at his question and walked inside the vi with a serious face.


    "She is really hiding a lot of secrets from me." Das murmured while turning his focus onto the baby, who was touching his cheeks.


    "Did you miss me?" Das asked the baby in a funny tone. The baby started giggling as he yed with her cheeks.


    Like a little wife, Ste had already prepared lunch for Das. After washing his hands, Das sat before the dining table and finished his meal as Ste served food affectionately.


    "Did you finish your meal?" Das asked while enjoying the food. Ste gestured to him that she would eat after him.


    Without thinking much, Daspleted his lunch while enjoying thepany of a baby who is drinking her milk.


    "Why are you looking so serious? Anything happened?" Das asked Ste after seeing her moody face. Ste stayed calm without giving any response.


    After washing his hands, Das took out a jewellery box from inside his backpack and ced it in Ste''s hand.


    "What is it?" Ste questioned him with hand gestures.


    "Open it¡­ I brought it for you." Das replied with a happy smile. Ste opened the box with an excited face, as she was already looking at the neckless through the transparent box.


    After opening it, she gestured for Das to help her put on the neckless. She walked near the closet and looked at herself in the mirror. Das felt satisfied after seeing Ste''s giggling face.


    When he saw that neckless in the auction, the first person that came to his mind was Ste. That''s why he bought it without caring about the price. In fact, it cost several times more than Ste, for whom he paid five crores to im her in the auction at ck Barracks.


    "How is it?" Ste asked him with hand signs. Das just smiled at her question while taking the baby into his hands.


    Das slept in the afternoon along with the baby, who was snoring over his chest. Later in the evening, Das took the baby for a tour around the vi.


    While walking around the vi, Das observed that everything was neat and clean. Even the swimming pool is well maintained without any garbage.


    He felt guilty after seeing the tidy environment, as Ste is managing this entire vi without any support. He really felt the need for a few loyal servants.


    While he is happily ying with the baby near the pool, Das received a call from John, the manager at the happy house.


    "Why are you calling me at this time?" Das asked John after answering the call.


    "Das, Boss Martin wants to talk with you. Can youe a little earlier today?" John asked from the other end.


    Das found that John was talking with him in a respectful manner. He did not understand the reason for the sudden change in John''s attitude.


    "It''s ok¡­ I will be there by seven o''clock." Das replied after checking his watch.


    "Ok then¡­ be here on time. It''s important." John said before disconnecting the call. Even after thinking for a long time, Das did not get what is so important to discuss with him.


    Later, at 6:30 PM, Das informed Ste about his departure and left the vi on his motorbike. While in the middle of his journey, Das found several posters of new hotel opening.


    It is surprising that the hotel''s address is exactly opposite the happy house, where he has been working for a long time.


    "So, this is the issue..." Das thought so after seeing the Mittal family name at the bottom of the advertisement.


    Previously, the building opposite the Happy House was a three-star restaurant. Now, the Mittal family has bought that building and is preparing for a grandunch.


    "Hahaha, they really want to snatch the brothel business from the Reddy family''s hands. But sadly, they chose the wrong location." Das muttered with a wide grin.


    After half an hour of riding, Das reached the happy house. While entering, Das saw John at the entrance.


    "What are you doing?" Das asked with a confused face as John was staring at the opposite building.


    "That''s the new happy house prepared by the Mittal family. Look at those decorations... They are really spendingvishly." Johnmented while pointing his finger at the opposite building, which is shining like a star with all those alternating sh lights.


    "When did they n to start the business?" Das asked after checking out the building.


    "This weekend... only three days left." John answered without turning his head.


    "What about the girls? Did the firstdy agree to supply." Das asked after thinking for a bit.


    "What agreement! The Mittal family prepared to bully us. They directly transferred ten crores to the firstdy and made a deal to send almost all the girls to their happy house for seven days straight. They really want to shut down our business."


    John exined angrily while staring at the opposite building with a scornful look.


    Shhh... with a big sigh, Das went into a deep thought, as he did not expect this twist from the Mittal family.


    "Let''s go¡­ Boss Martin has been waiting for you since a long time."


    _


    Note: Thank you everyone for your continuous support. Tomorrow there will be extra bonus chapter as we reached the power stones target.Please vote Golden tickets if you any left in your inventory.

 Chapter 131 : Depressed Martin

    131 Chapter 131 : Depressed Martin


    Note: This is the first chapter for today. Two more chapters will be released in the evening.


    _


    After reaching the eighteenth floor, John opened Martin''s room door and invited Das inside. Das saw Martin in the opposite direction, whose face changed into an aged one.


    Before this, he used to look youthful with a cigar in one hand and a beauty in the other. But now he turned into a depressed soul with a withered face.


    "Boss Martin, what happened to you? Is your health bad?" Das asked with a confused face, as he did not expect to see Martin in this dejected state. Martin gestured for Das to sit down before replying to his question.


    "What can I say? Das, the blood duel between the Reddy family and the Shetty family really affected me. Before the peace meeting, I paid hundreds of crores to the Reddy family, as every supporter is contributing them."


    "But now the Reddy family patriarch is asking for more money to recruit more fighters for the blood duel." Martina exined in a depressed tone.


    "Then what did you do?" Das asked Martin in a questioning tone.


    "What can I do? I said I don''t have more money. but the Reddy family patriarch ordered me to gather another hundred crores within this week." Martin replied in aining tone.


    "Why don''t you borrow money from others?" Das asked with a doubtful look.


    "No use... Because of the ck market shut down, there is no one left to borrow money." Martin replied unhappily.


    Das fell into deep thought after hearing Martin''s exnation. He is thinking about the effects of this bloody duel. A lot of money cirction came to a standstill because smuggling, moneyundering, and ck money transactions came to an end.


    The Abduh family stopped almost all these activities until the blood duel. While Das is thinking about the effects of the blood duel, Martin continued his sad story.


    "I thought at least I could manage money through this happy house... But the Martin family targeted this dead snake to kill one more time."


    "If things go ording to n, we can only shut down our business. Tell me, Das, is there any way for us to survive this ordeal?" Martin asked with a helpless look.


    "Boss, first stop talking like a depressed man. Our problem is not money; it''s business. I will think of any idea, so stop worrying about these things." Das encouraged Martin as he turned into an old ghost with worries written all over his face.


    "Das, what business is there? The Mittal family had already reserved girls from the first 14:59


    dy." Martinmented sadly.


    "Boss, leave the girls matters to me... Our main goal is to crash the opening-day business of the Mittal family. Let me think about something. Until then, try to be like your old self; things will be settled automatically." Das assured Martin.


    After chatting for half an hour more, Das left the Martin room. Das has already thought of a solution to all these problems. but he needs to check a few things to confirm his idea.


    Das changed his clothes into a manager''s uniform in his room on the underground floor. After resting for some time, he reached the reception area and sat before the reception desk.


    As usual, Le is working at the reception, but this time she is busily typing on a new MacBook instead of writing on record books.


    "I thought you left this job. Where did you go all these days?" Le asked him without turning her head.


    "Just a business trip." Das replied with a serious face while still thinking about something serious. But suddenly he remembered Le''s unusual background. He really can''t forget that incident where Le came up to clean up the crime scene. He is still remembered those visuals.


    That night, they removed all evidence from the building in which he killed more than two hundred members with the help of an Aries family heirloom.


    "Le, I forgot to ask you this: where do you live? Did your parents know that you were working in this happy house?" Das questioned her with a curious gaze.


    "Don''t ask about my personals. I don''t like people looking up to me." Le replied seriously while continuing to work on the MacBook. Das just smirked at her reply.


    "Do you think you can hide from me? One day, I will definitely find out your secret identity." Das thought with a sly smirk.


    While thinking about her hidden background, Das activated his special vision to check out her body.


    "What the F***!!!" Das was dumbfounded after seeing strange things on her body. She is carrying a dagger on her thigh and small needle-sized pins on her other thigh.


    But Das was not surprised because of these things. He found a strange shield tattoo on her right shoulder. Das stared at the tattoo for a long time. but he never saw that type of tattoo.


    The shield in her tattoo is a doubleyered bone shield. There is a name written on the top of that shield. Before Das took a closer look, Le cried out angrily.


    "What are you doing?"" She yelled as she crossed her arms before her bulky chest.


    "What did I do?" Das responded casually while turning his focus away from her body.


    "Nooo, you did something. I felt like you were seeing through my clothes. It''s weird¡­" Le tried to exin, but she failed to describe that feeling.


    "What the F***! ... How can she guess it? People can''t even detect my gaze when checking their private parts. How did she do it?" Das thought internally. But he acted casually while looking at her weirdly.


    "What are you talking about? How can anyone see through clothes? Are you weird?" Das asked with his finger pointing at his head. You are the weird one.


    "Idiot¡­" Le left for the restroom while continuing her cursing.


    "Farus family,"


    "which family is it? I''ve never heard of them." Das continued to think about her background as he remembered the name on her tattoo.


    "I need to be a little bit careful. Thisdy somehow senses my gaze." Das thought while thinking about her round balls. :-P


    _


    Note: Leave an Ice c if you like this chapter. Thank you for your support.


    PeterPan :-)


    Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!


    PeterPan

 Chapter 132 : Illegal Stuff?!

    132 Chapter 132 : Illegal Stuff?!


    Note: The power stones bonus chapter will be released shortly. hold your fangs. _


    "What are you doing with myptop?" Le cried out angrily. She saw Das using the MacBook at the reception aftering from the restroom.


    "Stop acting like a weirdo. I''m the one who gave you this." Das said while busily looking at the MacBook screen.


    ''Hmmhh...'' with a loud smirk, Le upied her usual seat before the desk.


    "Don''t look up. It''s not for children." Das warned her as she was trying to peek at the MacBook screen.


    "What the hell...?" Le immediately regretted seeing theptop screen.


    "Bastard, what are you doing?" Le cried out angrily.


    "That''s your mistake. I already warned you not to look at theptop screen." Das said calmly, without caring about her cursing.


    Das opened more than ten porn sites on theptop. He opened several windows with only fans ounts and started chatting with several porn stars simultaneously.


    Unfortunately, Le saw several nude models and erotic scenes on theptop screen. After that incident, she didn''t dare look at Das''s face, who was seriously looking at theptop screen like a busy person working on his new software.


    While he was busy working on the porn sites, John came to the reception desk.


    "John, please take this idiot from here. I can''t work if he''s here." Leined with an aggrieved tone while pointing at Das.


    "What happened? Did Das try to touch you?" John asked curiously.


    "Nooo, he is watching illegal stuff." Le replied, turning her gaze away.


    "What illegal stuff?!" John asked confusedly, as he did not understand what she was saying.


    "Don''t ask me. Look for yourself." Le replied with her head facing the desk.


    With an interesting look, John walked to the side and started watching theptop screen withoutining.


    "What are you doing?" John asked without turning his gaze from theptop screen.


    "Is she beautiful?" Das questioned back while pointing his finger at the picture of a nude model.


    "Yes¡­ what?! ... no. no." John answered like a stammering kid who made a grave mistake.


    "You should watch these privately." John said in aining tone while trying not to look at theptop screen. But Das continued to work on theptop, ignoring John''sints.


    "Das, I''m talking to you." John tried to act serious.


    "Calm down¡­ I''m not doing what you''re thinking." Das said with a serious face.


    "Then what are you doing? Don''t try to fool me with that serious face." John asked with a curious look.


    "Give me some time. I will exin it to youter." Das said while chatting with a girl on the porn site.


    Shhh... with a depressed face, John waited in the same ce without moving. John is trying hard to guess what Das is doing while looking at theptop screen, where Das is chatting with several girls at the same time.


    Le felt depressed after seeing John, who also joined in watching the illegal stuff. The time passed, and after another half hour, the customers started arriving. So John left to take care of the customers.


    Das still continued his research. Finally, at eleven o''clock at night, Das got up from his seat. He just pushed theptop to Le''s side and left to meet John.


    But just after leaving the reception, Das heard a loud shriek from behind.


    "Idiot, scoundrel, rascal..." Das heard loud cursing sounds from Le. At first, he did not understand why she was acting violently, but after remembering that he forgot to close the porn tabs, Das realised his mistake. But he continued to walk forward, ignoring her loud wailing.


    "John, I''m going to the Dharavi slums to meet the firstdy. I need to discuss the girl''s supply matter with her." Das said as he took out the bike key from his pocket.


    "Why don''t you go in the morning?" John asked with a confused face.


    "We don''t have time for that. I need you to do one thing for me. Prepare a list of our VIP customers who used toe regrly, and also list out the names of foreign guests and rich people who are rted to our business." Das said while thinking about what he is still missing.


    "Why are you asking for all these details? Are you nning something?" John asked with an interesting look.


    "I will exin it to you tomorrow and also ask Boss Martin to stay in the happy house for the next two days." Das said while walking towards the parking lot, ignoring the constant questioning from John.


    At twelve o''clock, Das reached the Dharavi slum area on his Enfield. He stopped his bike before the pawn shop and signalled him through the horn. The pawn shop owner observed him for a long time, as he did not recognise Das.


    After ten minutes, the pawn shop owner signalled him to enter after informing the firstdy.


    "What happened to Das? Anything urgent??" The firstdy received him at the entrance and took him inside.


    "Saheb, I''m really sorry to disturb you at this time, but I''m here to discuss about the girls supply matter for the next weekend." Das said this while sitting opposite the firstdy.


    "Das, this is not the time to discuss business. Even though I know you personally, I won''t mix business with friends." The firstdy said this seriously after hearing his request.


    "Firstdy, I''m not asking you to do me any favours. ording to ck market rules, you can''t send all the girls to one buyer. So, allot a minimum number of girls to the Grand Hotel Happy House for this weekend."


    Das asked with a calm expression while staring at the firstdy, who was smiling at him funny. Das waited patiently for her reply without getting annoyed by herughter.


    "Das, I already made a deal with the Mittal family to send most of the girls on their opening day. But if you insist on sending the girls, I can only send 100 girls. But you won''t get any pretty ones." The firstdy replied after thinking for a long time.


    _


    Note: Thank you everyone for your support. Don''t forget to vote power stones and golden tickets.


    PeterPan :-)

 Chapter 133 : Fight with Girls!

    133 Chapter 133 : Fight with Girls!


    Note: Enjoy this power stones bonus chapter.


    _


    "It''s ok¡­ Saheb, 100 girls are more than enough, and I''m not asking for pretty ones. Send any type of girl with Desi features." Das said after making some calctions in his brain.


    The firstdy stared at him with an interesting look after hearing his response. She did not expect Das to agree to her conditions without anyints.


    "What are you nning for? Do you think you can go against the Mittal family business with just a hundred average girls?" The firstdy asked in a serious tone.


    "Haha, firstdy. Sometimes you need to expect the unexpected." Das replied with slyughter.


    The firstdy did not understand what he was trying to say, but she understood that Das was definitely preparing something to tackle the Mittal family business.


    "Do you have any other requests...?" The firstdy asked with a questioning look as Das still did not show any intention to leave.


    "Yeah, a small request. If you don''t mind, can you send those hundred girls tomorrow morning? Just one hour, and I will also pay for their extra time." Das asked requestingly.


    "At what time?" The firstdy questioned him directly without asking for his intentions for this arrangement.


    "Ten o''clock¡­" Das replied after a moment of thought.


    "Ok, they will be there on time." the firstdy said assuringly. Before leaving, Das also stated his requirements about the jade ornaments that were promised by the firstdy.


    At night, twelve thirty Das started his journey towards home. Ste also messaged him that the baby was not sleeping. While in the middle of the journey, Das dialled John''s number on his iPhone.


    "What happened? Did you meet her?" John questioned immediately after answering his call.


    "John, listen carefully. Invite a few trusteddies tailors to the happy house tomorrow. Call at least ten members." Das said while driving the bike.


    "What?! Why do we need tailors?" John asked confusedly.


    "I will exin to you tomorrow... Make arrangements, as I said, and one more thing. Tomorrow morning, the firstdy will send a hundred girls. So make arrangements in the first-floor hall." After saying a few more things, Das disconnected the call and increased the bike speed.


    _


    "First, sister, thank you for helping him." Ria came out after Das left the Dharavi slums.


    "Silly girl, why are you thanking me? Even though you are not my real sister, I raised you from childhood. How can I decline you?" The firstdy replied with a smile.


    "First sister, don''t spoil our seventh sister. She still needs to answer why she is helping that young man." The third sister among the seven sisters said it teasingly.


    "Yeah, I forgot that. Ria, tell me... Are you in love with that young man?" The firstdy asked while staring at Ria.


    Instead of answering her first sister''s question, Ria walked away with a shy face. The first and thirddies startedughing behind her after seeing Ria''s behaviour.


    _


    Early in the morning, at five o''clock, Das woke up to the sounds of the baby''s giggling.


    After ten minutes of struggle, Das got away from Ste, who was hugging him like a puppy in her sleeping posture.


    By the time the clock hit six o''clock, Das had left the vi on his Enfield. He reached the training facility and directly took over the cleaning duties from Master Chen.


    Without asking any more questions, Master Chen took him directly to the back yard of the training facility. Das got surprised after seeing therge mob in the back yard.


    The Reddy family recruited more than five hundred fighters in the span of two days he spent in Delhi.


    "Why they recruiteddies?" Das asked with a confused face after seeing a separate group of more than fifty women at the back end.


    "Madam Ruth brought those fifty girls to fight in the blood duel." Master Chen said while directly taking Das towards those fifty girls. Master Chen reached Ruth, who was showing fighting techniques to those fifty girls.


    "Miss Ruth, he is here. Can you agree to my request now?" Master Chen asked Ruth while pointing a finger at him.


    Das did not understand what Master Chen was discussing with Ruth aunty. But he stayed silent without asking any more questions.


    Ruth stared at Das''s face for a long time before epting Master Chen''s request with a loud smirk. She immediately ordered five girls to get into the fighting ring, already prepared for training purposes.


    After getting the positive reply from Ruth, Master Chen ordered Das to fight with those five girls in the training ring.


    "Das, same rules; do not fight back. Just defend their attack and push back if you can''t tackle them." Master Chen instructed seriously.


    While looking at the five girls inside the ring, Das slowly entered the ring and stood directly in the centre.


    After a few seconds of standing still, Ruth signalled the girls to attack. As she had already ordered them not to hold back, the five girls surrounded himpletely and started attacking from all sides without giving him any chance to rx.


    With a surprised face, Das defended the first girl, who directly attacked his head.


    Huu. hah. hiah. The loud fighting cries filled the arena, and after a minute of constant blocking, Das found his rhythm.


    He stood in the same spot and blocked all their attacks without sweating. At first, he received a few kicks to his thighs. but after observing their moment technique, Das sessfully blocked them with his kicks.


    After five minutes of continuous fighting, Ruth gestured for another five girls to join the fight. The burden increased suddenly, and Das started taking one step back on each round of attack.


    The ten girls inside the ring were following a particr pattern to attack Das without giving him any chance to fight back.


    Even though Das instincts activated his special vision to point out the loopholes in their formation, he forcefully deactivated it.


    _


    Note: Please vote power stones and golden tickets. Thank you for your support. Don''t forget to fill that empty gift tab.


    PeterPan :-)


    Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!


    PeterPan

 Chapter 134 : Porntub

    134 Chapter 134 : Porntub


    Note: Sorry for the dyed chapter. I had a busy schedule in theb. Please enjoy this long chapter. _ Even though he was receiving constant punches and kicks, he tried to hold back without giving up. The forty girls who surround the fighting ring never expected this oue.


    They thought Das would be subdued in no time, but Das preserved himself forcefully while blocking those sharp punches with his bare body.


    One minute...


    Two minutes...


    As the time passed, the clothes on Das body started breaking into bits. Without caring about his tattered clothes, Das continued blocking the hard punches of the ten women who were moving in a formation.


    Das almost reached the edge of the frightening ring, where he stood like a wall without even jerking a bit. The tension slowly shifted towards the ten girls as Das used dyed blocking techniques to disrupt their coordination.


    "Madam, that young man is really clever. Look at his defence; he alternates between early blocking and dyed blocking to shift the rhythm of the formation." One of the girls who stood beside Ruth said it excitedly.


    "No, that''s not the point... any good fighter can do that. The interesting thing is his persistence. He took more than thirty punches without losing a single drop of blood. Look at the punching marks on his body." Ruthmented while staring at Das''s bare body.


    Suddenly the ten girls inside the ring lost their formation as one girl missed rotating her position. Das immediately blocked the next person and moved to the centre of the ring with continuous blocks.


    "Madam, send another five; I bet he will be thrashed in a minute." The girl beside Ruth said it with a serious face.


    Instead of following her suggestion, Ruth stopped the fight by pping her hands. The ten girls inside the ring immediately came to stand still after listening to her pping sound.


    "Chen, same ce... same time. Tomorrow, the number of girls will be doubled."


    Ruth shouted authoritatively and left the fighting arena along with the girls. The fifty girls followed her with their heads down.


    "Haha¡­ Das, you are surprising me every time." Master Chenughed while patting Das shoulder.


    Das, who stood half naked at the centre of the fighting ring, is still thinking about the fighting formation used by those ten girls.


    "Master Chen, I thought she would send another five girls to fight. But unexpectedly, she stopped the fighting abruptly. What happened?" Das asked with a doubtful look.


    "Ruth is a proud woman. She won''t ept defeat easily. If my guess is correct, tomorrow you will face a hard fight." Master Chen replied with a meaningful look.


    After the fight, Das took a cold bath and left the training centre. Before leaving, Master Chen took a long time to exin formations.


    "Das, Tomorrow,e a little bit early. I''ve prepared something for you." Master Chen said before leaving Das at the entrance of the training centre. Without thinking much, Das left for the happy house as the clock was running towards ten o''clock.


    _


    Inside a closed hall, Ruth is scolding the girls who failed in their task of beating Das.


    "Waste... Complete waste. The training you received in all these years became a joke. Because of you, today I lost my dignity."


    "Ten people... literally ten people failed to beat one man." Ruth continued scolding angrily.


    "Madam, it''s not our fault. We punched him more than thirty times; he didn''t even bleed. More than that, he is also a trained fighter with a good build." One of the girls who participated in the fight with Das replied in an aggrieved tone.


    "Shut up. Don''t give me your bullshit excuses. He is just a brothel manager who works daily in a happy house, and more than that, he is not a trained fighter like you guys."


    "So, stop speaking nonsense. If you guys fail in tomorrow''s fight, the punishment will be severe." Ruth left the hall after giving a warning to the fifty girls, who are in a shocked state after knowing the background of Das.


    "How can it be? I personally punched him on the ribs. I''m damn sure that he has a trained body." The deputy leader of thedy''s gang said in a surprised tone.


    "But Madam said he is just a brothel manager. Do you think madam is lying?" The girl beside the deputy leader asked doubtfully.


    "Girls, stop it. Whoever he is, tomorrow he will be thrashed in our hands. So, stop discussing his background and start training. Come on!" the leader of the girls shouted encouragingly.


    "Yes... yeah... yeah, all the girls started shouting simultaneously in high spirit.


    _


    "Das, you are really keeping me in suspense. At least tell me now... what are you nning?" John asked curiously after meeting Das in the parking lot.


    "Haha, first tell me this: did you prepare everything I have asked?" Das asked while walking towards the main entrance.


    "Yeah, everything is ready. The hundred girls are in the first-floor hall. I also called ady tailor and prepared lists of rich people and foreign customers." John said it enthusiastically.


    "That''s good, then... Let''s go. We will first meet Martin, and there I will exin the details." Das said before entering the elevator.


    After entering the room, Das saw Martin, who was still sitting with a depressed face.


    "Haha, boss, cheer up... Don''t be a moody guy when you have work to do." Das said encouragingly while opening the wine bottle on the table.


    "Das, stop giving me false hope. What can we do with just a hundred girls with below-average looks?" Martin asked in aining tone.


    "It''s not false hope... First, drink this ss. There is a big matter to discuss." Das said after cing the wine ss before Martin.


    "What is it...?" Martin asked curiously. Instead of answering, Das gestured for Martin to drink the ss with a mysterious smile. Martin immediately gulped down the entire drink in one go.


    "Now tell me... what is it?!" Martin asked excitedly while holding Das'' hands. John also perked up his ears as Das started exining things.


    "Boss,st night I searched all the major porn sites and contacted several popr models. Some of them agreed toe to our hotel for one night business."


    "But surprisingly, I got contact from M Khalifa, the popr star who has arge fan base. Not only did she agree toe, but she also helped me get in contact with one of the chief managers of Porntub."


    "Das, what are you saying? Are you saying that you talked with M Khalifa?" Martin interrupted Das.


    "Boss, first listen carefully. He is speaking the truth." John said from the side, who is showing a great interest in Das exnation.


    "The manager said that Porntub has been nning to conduct an offline event in India for a long time. But for security reasons, it did not happen. So, after listening to my request, the manager agreed to coborate without a happy house."


    "In this deal, they will supply us with all the top models for a one-night party, and in return, we have to provide security, permissions, and fifty percent profit on the Porntub models."


    Das also exined how he contacted them and the names of the models who are attending. By the time Das finished saying it, both John and Martin were staring at his face in a daze.


    "I can''t believe all this. Really, M Khalifa wille to our hotel?..." Martin asked in a dazed state.


    "Yes, it''s all real. At most, they will be here by tomorrow night. But we have to provide them with good security, facilities, transport, food, and almost everything else." Das said with a serious face.


    "Haha, don''t worry about that. I will personally meet the Reddy family patriarch and request their assistance in this matter. John will make arrangements for their stay and food." Martin said happily while pouring wine for Das.


    "But, Das, why did you call these hundred girls?" John asked doubtfully.


    "Haha... John, we won''t get much profit from the Porntub models as we need to pay fifty percent of profits to them. These hundred girls will be our treasure troves." Das said it with a sly wink.


    "What are you saying? Those hundred girls gave below-average looks; they will spoil the party mood." Johnined as he did not get Das intentions.


    "John, it''s a high-end party we are organising. Except for the Porntub models, everyone''s face will be covered in masks. So, what matters are their curves and sizes." Das exined with meaningfulughter.


    "That''s... That''s awesome." John blurted it out with a surprised look.


    "Haha... John, I will get the names of the models they are sending by this afternoon. After that, you prepare invitation cards with the faces of the Porntub models." Das instructed John carefully about all the details he needed to put on the invitation card.


    "John, don''t forget to mention the title "Anniversary Party" on the top of the invitation card." Das mentioned while sipping wine.


    "But it''s not our hotel''s anniversary. In fact, we never celebrated any anniversary." John said with a confused look.


    "Who will know whether it is our anniversary or not? Just prepare the big sign board by tomorrow night."


    "What''s important is shaking the entire city of Mumbai with this party." Das said it with a loudugh.


    _


    Bonus Chapters:


    1. Power stones = 150,


    2. Golden tickets = 30,


    3. Gifts = Every gift above the dragon will be rewarded with 3 bonus chapter and special mentions. 4. Gifts above Magic castle will be respected with Chapter title and special mentions.

 Chapter 135 : Ira

    135 Chapter 135 : Ira


    "Das, how much do you want to set up the price for each girl?" Martin asked after chatting with Das.


    "Boss, it''s better if we call for bidding. The Porntub manager said they will also promote this event on their official site. So, we can expect arge crowd and unexpectedly high prices for the girls." Das exined it seriously while thinking about the arrangements.


    "Das, we don''t have any seating arrangements to conduct a bidding... It''s not possible." Johnined from the side.


    "John, clear the second and third floors and join them into one big floor. Also, construct a raised tform. I don''t know what you do; it should bepleted by tomorrow evening." Das said seriously while showing a picture of a fashion runway-type raised tform.


    "That''s impossible¡­ How could it be done in one day?" Johnined after hearing his idea.


    "John, do as he said... don''t worry about the money. Hire any number of people you want, but the work should bepleted on time." Martin dered with a confident tone.


    "Boss, inform all the VIPs and foreign customers of our happy house. Also, increase the security around the hotel. Do not let any outsiders enter inside, and don''t forget to manage the police and officials." Das said in a pressing tone.


    "Das, don''t worry. Now the Reddy family has chief minister support. Security will be tight. But what i''m worrying is not that."


    "we only have a hundred girls, and I don''t think Porntub will send us arge number. How could we manage other customers who left with nothing?" Martin asked with a worried look.


    "Haha, boss, that''s simple. Put an entry deposit of one crore... we will return that amount if they fail to win any bid." Das said this after thinking for some time.


    "What?!... That''s too much." Johnmented with an astonished gaze.


    "Haha, John, we might increase that number after seeing the crowd." Das said as he stood up.


    Das left the Martin room after discussing the timing and arrangements of the anniversary party.


    Later, John introduced thedies tailor to Das. She is a twenty-five-year-old posh woman who is wearing ultra-modern clothes, revealing her slender, milky white legs.


    She tied her long hair into a big bun, and a pencil was pierced in her hair. After taking a long look at the tailor, who is giving off lustful vibes from her charming curves, Das introduced himself to thedy.


    "Hai, my name is Ira... It''s nice to meet you." Thedy responded with a deep stare into his eyes.


    "Das, she is the owner of Sewing Queen Tailor Hub, and herpany has more than fifty franchises throughout this city. She canplete our work in a short time with more precision and uracy."


    Das listened to John''s exnation without turning his gaze from Ira''s face. Ira gave a sweet smile and turned her face away with a shy smile as she feeling Das gaze on her body.


    "Ms. Ira, thank you foring. You won''t get disappointed." Das said while shaking her hand with a tight grip.


    While chatting with Ira, Das entered the first-floor hall, where hundreds of girls were waiting for his arrival. Das directly reached the podium at the opposite end and pped his hands to stop the loud murmuring of the girls.


    "Where is Ria madam?" Das asked after checking therge crowd before him.


    "Manager, little madam, is busy for the next few days." One of the girls shouted from the back end.


    "Hmmm... It''s ok, then; I am giving you ten minutes. Within these ten minutes, all of you change into bikinis and gather on my left side." Das announced loudly without asking any questions.


    The girls hurried like humble servants after hearing his order. Most of the girls started undressing in the same spot where they stood before. Ira is observing all this drama with an astonished gaze, as she never saw a hundred girls undressing infants with her own eyes.


    "Why are you doing this?" Ira asked with a dumbfounded look.


    "Of course, to make your work easier." Das answered with an evil grin.


    "What?!..." Ira eximed with her mouth wide open. Instead of answering her, Das turned his focus onto the girls.


    "John, you go look after the arrangements for the stage''s construction and decorations. Me and this prettydy will handle this." Das instructed John, who is also staring at the stunning visuals.


    But he left with a dissatisfied face after hearing Dasmand.


    "I never saw a teenager working in these types of ces. Why are you working in this kind of ce?" Ira asked curiously with a deep stare.


    "That''s a long story. I will exin it to you if we have time together. :-P"


    "So, first tell me this: can you handle this mob? Why don''t you call for help?..." Das questioned her with a sly smile while staring into her eyes.


    "Don''t worry, I have a lot of time to spare, and who knows what you will do if my pretty employeese here." Ira replied without hiding her face from his bashful looks.


    "Ms. Ira, you are misunderstanding me. I''m just a humble person." Das replied hurriedly after hearing her allegation.


    "Stop acting like a good person; first control your humbleness... it is already poking out of your pants." Iramented with an eye signal.


    Instead of checking on his little brother, Das behaved casually, like nothing had happened. He did not repeat the same mistake from his first day at the happy house.


    "Ms. Ira, focus on your work; otherwise, you will pay for your sins." Das said with an evil smile and turned back his attention towards the girls.


    Ira observed Das for a long time, as she did not expect Das to act confidently without showing any weakness. Instead, she got nervous after hearing hisst sentence.


    "If you continue to look at me, I will kiss your lips in front of all these girls." Dasmented without turning his head towards Ira.


    "Hmmhh, stop threatening me. I''m not afraid of you." Ira replied with a loud smirk.


    _


    Note: Thank you for the power stones. leave some gifts if you like this chapter. PeterPan :-) Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!


    PeterPan

 Chapter 136 : 100 Naked girls

    136 Chapter 136 : 100 Naked girls


    The hundred girls stood on his left side while wearing only bikinis. Das jumped into the action. He went near each girl and started sorting them into different groups after checking their body count,plexion, curves, and height.


    "What are you doing?!" Ira asked curiously, as she did not understand why Das was taking advantage of all these girls.


    "First, let me finish this. I will exin your work after that." Das replied without stopping his analysis.


    With a big sigh, Ira stood to one side without disturbing his work. Das continued sorting those girls like a fruit seller grading his fruits. Ira continued to look at the procedure as Das checked each girl.


    Sometimes he even touched their bodies, and sometimes he turned them three sixty degrees to have a better look. Ira is dying of curiosity while looking at Das, who is busy in his work.


    The girls did not deny any of his requests. They behaved like obedient dolls in his hands. If he asked them to show him the curves, they bent down in all directions to disy the best visuals to Das.


    They never even questioned what is happening. Or why he is holding their waists or measuring their sizes with his hands. Das acted casually, ignoring his raised poll and the constant staring of Ira, who is checking him like a wolf.


    Finally, after removing the hands from the hundredth girl, Das pointed her towards a group. In total, he sorted the hundred girls into ten separate groups, and he asked the girls to stand in a line in their respective groups.


    Das stared at each group of girls for a long time before releasing a satisfied sigh. Later, he called Ira and went near the first group of girls who were waiting like soldiers for hismand.


    "Ira, design a nurse uniform for these ten girls. It should be pure white cloth with thin fabric; the skirt should be super short. The top should be a short shirt with two pockets and the nurse cap ispulsory." Das exined in detail while Ira was noting down his instructions like a personal secretary.


    "Also, I want matching foot wear and a toy stethoscope, as they should pose on a runway." Das said this after thinking for a long time. Ira is staring at his face with a dumbfounded look after hearing his unreasonable request.


    "Hello, I''m a tailor, not your art director to arrange everything you want." Ira replied with a smirk. But Das ignored herments and continued with the next group of girls.


    "Ira, for this group, design waiter clothes with a thin white shirt and a bow tie is mandatory." Das continued to exin.


    "Das, what about their pants?..." Ira interrupted him, who was staring at the tall group of girls.


    "No pants... design a long shirt up to their thighs." Das replied before reaching the third group of girls. Ira followed him like a servant, even though her imagination is running wild after hearing hisments.


    "A cowgirl or red bull uniform with glowing red horns on the top and a zip running along their back The clothes should be tight with a red outline." Das exined while looking at the big-ass girl group.


    Without wasting much time, Das moved onto the next group along with Ira.


    Fourth group: Mickey Mouse outfit with a zipper on their asses to open like a window.


    Fifth group: Japanese schoolgirl uniform.


    Sixth group: ss teacher uniform with wide cleavage and goggles.


    Seventh group: cheerleaders outfitted in thin, colourful silk clothes with a whistle around their neck.


    Eight-group: Lady boss outfit with a curvier and more revealing fit.


    Ninth group: Royal queen outfit with a crown and transparent, sleeveless gown upto her thighs.


    Finally, after twenty minutes of continuous hustle, Das reached the tenth group of girls.


    "Why are you silent?... Tell me, what outfit should I design for this group?" Ira asked impatiently as Das is staring at the girl''s body without saying anything.


    Actually, Das is in a dilemma as he did not decide on thisst group. Among all the groups, Das sorted more bumpy and oversized girls into this group, and that is why he is trying to find a justifiable outfit for these fat chicks.


    "in saree¡­" Das uttered after long thought.


    "What?!... Are you sure?" Ira eximed with a surprised face.


    For all the other nine groups, Das asked for a particr type of outfit with the urate detailing and properties needed. But for these girls, he decided to put on a normal, in saree.


    "Yeah, I''m pretty sure." Das said as he walked back onto the podium. After giving final instructions to Ira, Das turned his focus onto the girls.


    "Everyone, your work isplete for today. I''m really thankful for your cooperation and hard work. You will be handsomely paid for your work."


    "The day after tomorrow is the anniversary of this happy house. So, you all should be assembled on Saturday morning at ten o''clock in this same hall. Each one of you will get more than fivekhs for that one night. All you have to do is perform well at work."


    "I will also add extra money if you guys give me good results. So, everything depends on your actions. Until Saturday morning, practise walking like models and spread this anniversary news to your clients and personal contacts."


    After giving a long and encouraging speech, Das walked out of the first-floor hall, and Ira followed him like a hutch dog.


    "Shhh... that was tough." Das immediately picked up the water bottle aftering out of the hall.


    "Das, I already sent all the details to my employees. The sketches will be prepared in one hour." Ira said this while grabbing the water bottle from his hands.


    "That''s good, then..". Das said and continued walking towards the fire exit.


    "Where are you going?" Ira asked with an irritating look as Das is leaving her behind.


    "I''m going to my room for a short nap." Das replied impatiently. Can Ie to your room?!!!!!!!!...


    _


    Note: The next two chapters are R18+ stuff with more detailed action. So hold your fangs until tomorrow. Thank for the power stones and please vote golden tickets if you have left with any in your inventory. Don''t leave the gift tab empty. If there is any generous people here promote this book among your friends circle. The gifts above magic castle will grant special chapter title with the donor name. Please consider this as our book need dome publicity. TQ


    PeterPan :-)


    Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!

 Chapter 137 : I wont mind Goal Keepers (R18+)

    137 Chapter 137 : I won''t mind Goal Keepers (R18+)


    Note: This is a restricted chapter with heavy, intense action scenes. I strongly advise you to skip this chapter if you don''t like to read bum chick bum stuff. _


    "Can I stay in your room...?" Ira asked hesitatingly while avoiding his piercing gaze.


    "Only for one hour... I will leave after showing you sketches." Ira added as Das stood still without giving any reply.


    "My pleasure." Das replied with a sweet smile while gesturing for her to move towards the steps.


    "Why should I oppose a free meal? That too a delicious one." Das''s inner self isughing wildly with an evil joy.


    After reaching the underground floor, Das opened the room door and invited Ira inside. After closing the room door, Das started removing his clothes as he prepared to take a bath. Ira is staring at his muscled body with great interest without fearing any mishaps.


    Suddenly, Das turned back to see the awkward posture of Ira, knowing that she was checking him out.


    But Ira did not get perplexed by his sudden actions. She continued to look into his eyes with great desire. After understanding her desire, Das did not hold back. He first bolted the room door and slowly moved towards Ira without turning his gaze.


    Ira started feeling nervous as Das approached her for an obvious reason. She took a few back steps as she felt a small hesitation. But she stopped after realising that there was a wall behind her and that Das stood before her at a hairline distance.


    "You already entered a lion den. why are you taking a back step now?" Das asked as he leaned on her with his hand supporting the wall behind her.


    "I''m a married woman..." Ira replied with her head down.


    "So¡­ what? I won''t mind the goalkeeper. What matters is you. You won''te to my room and stare at my body if you don''t want this to happen." Das replied calmly and gave some time for Ira to adjust her emotions.


    "Do you really not mind?" Ira asked by raising her head and looking into his eyes.


    Instead of giving her a reply, this time Das directly kissed her on the lips. She epted him dly, as she understood his intentions with that strong kiss. Das continued to insert his tongue while staring into her eyes, who is staring right back into his eyes with wild joy.


    Das ced his left hand on her head to support her head and slowly moved his right hand onto the perky mounds. Ira just enjoyed his actions without opposing anything.


    "Ahha¡­" Ira suddenly cried out in the middle of kissing.


    "What happened?" Das asked anxiously as he retracted his tongue.


    "Nothing¡­ I just have sensitive nipples." Ira replied with a shy smile.


    "Oh, don''t worry. No one wille to this underground floor. You can shout freely without any consideration." Das directly inserted his right hand and again pinched her nipple to see her reaction.


    "Ahha¡­ idiot." Ira immediately gripped him hard as he continued to pinch her nipples like a bouncy marble. After five minutes, he moved both hands to her hips and lifted her short skirt to her waist.


    Since morning, his little brother has been ying a see-saw game because of the touching and visuals from the hundred girls. To put an end to his little brother''s suffering, Das directly inserted it into Ira''s wet pool.


    While supporting her leg with his right hand and pinching her nipples with his left hand, Das continued his marathon. The moaning sounds of Ira reached the reception desk, where Le is working on aptop.


    But Le ignored those sounds, as these types of things aremon inside a brothel house. But she never guessed it was Das''s doing.


    After a few minutes, Das shifted both hands onto her ass and directly pressed her against the wall. With both legs in Das hands, Ira ced her hands around his neck and held tightly as he is ying jumping jacks with her ass.


    While lifting her in the air, Das leaned her body at a 45-degree angle and started pumping her ass against his little brother. Hundred pounds (50 KG) Ira became a weightless doll on top of his rod.


    Das did not slow down, even after hearing loud moaning sounds. Even though she had already reached her climax several times and sprayed a lot of liquid all over his body, Das did not shift his angle.


    theunch station. While holding her waist with both hands, Das started hitting with a 09:38


    loud thumping sound.


    "Das... ahha... aha.... Das, put me on the bed."


    Ira cried out while holding her hands tightly around his neck. Das, who is holding her both thighs while pulling her ass against his rod, finally gave her a small break after hearing her pleading sounds.


    He ced her on the bed and kissed her for a long time before moving on to her sensitive nodes. While sucking and massaging one boob, Das triggered the other side''s nipple like he was ying with an Ak-47 trigger.


    Ira pressed his head against her chest as she is losing her mind because of lust. After ying with her nodes for a long time, Das sat on the bed and grabbed a pillow. He ced the pillow below her waist and pulled her legs apart with an evil smile.


    He teased her cave entrance by rubbing on the top before inserting his torpedo into theunch station. While holding her waist with both hands, Das started hitting with a loud thumping sound.


    Ira lifted her hands above her head and tightly gripped the wooden bar that runs along the top of the bed.


    Ahha... aha... aha... ah...


    the moaning sounds filled the entire underground floor. Even the bed started moving rhythmically along with their body movements.


    Even in that air-conditioned room, both of them were sweating heavily while enjoying the sensation. Ira''s mumps were flipping up and down with the thrusting moment of Das.


    Ahh¡­ ah¡­ aha¡­ Das, slow down.


    Ira cried out in a broken voice as she reached the climax for the fourth time.


    "Don''t hold back..." Das said with a sly smile while staring into her eyes.


    (Notice: Ira won''t join his harem list)


    _


    Note: The action drama will continue to next chapter. Don''t forget to vote power stones and Golden tickets. TQ


    Don''t leave the gift tab empty.

 Chapter 138 : Mirror Dance (R18+)

    138 Chapter 138 : Mirror Dance (R18+)


    Note: Please skip this chapter if you don''t like to read high action scenes. For those who like this stuff... please leave an Ice c if you like this chapter. :-P _


    "Don''t hold back..." After hearing this sentence, Ira released her water tank and sprayed the entire liquid all over his body.


    While she is gasping disparately with a satisfied expression on her face, Das continued pumping her slippery hole with great enthusiasm. Ira understood that Das reached his climax as he increased the speed and tightly gripped her waist.


    "Don''te inside; it''s not a safe day for me." Ira cried out anxiously while holding the wooden bar tightly.


    Das gave an evil grin and took out his little brother. He pped her face with the baby''s syrup as it got released with great pressure. With a loudugh, Das passed on tissues to Ira, who was staring at him with a face full of white liquid, andid beside her in a rxed manner.


    "Ahhh... you really are a little monster." Iramented with an aggrieved tone while cleaning her face.


    "Haha, you asked for it, and I just did my duty. By the way, you really smell nice." Das said with a sly wink.


    "Stop... You made me cum like that." Ira shouted angrily and started cleaning her juices from his body.


    After removing all the sticky stains, Ira rested her head on his shoulder and hugged his body in a spoon position. Her knees are touching his little brother, who had a vomiting just a few minutes ago, and she continued to y with his nipples while staring at his face.


    "Das, thank you." Ira spoke with a sweet smile. Instead of giving a reply, he kissed her on the forehead.


    While Das got busy in checking his phone, Ira took a nap in his embrace. Das received the list of girls sent by the Porntub manager. As promised, they really sent the popr ones with a long list of fifty girls.


    Das sent the list of girls to John and instructed him to prepare invitation cards. While John was taking on the heavy burden, Das started thinking about the arrangements and bidding process.


    While in the process of thinking, Das got an itching idea. He immediately called the Porntub manager. After receiving a positive reply, Das immediately dialled John''s number.


    "John, at the end of the invitation card, add a new line with small letters and a star mark." Das said it calmly with a wide grin.


    "What should I add?" John asked in a confused voice from the other end.


    "Extra fivekhs for recording a video with the Porntub models." Das replied while ying with Ira''s body.


    "What?!... They are ok with that?" John questioned from the other side.


    "Yeah¡­ The bidding person can record a video with the model on his mobile. But he should not use itmercially. Those are the words said by Porntub''s manager." Das replied with loudughter.


    After suggesting a few more things for the invitation card, Das disconnected the call.


    "Who are you talking with?" Ira asked as she woke up to the sound of his loudughter.


    "It''s John.... Shall we take a shower?" Das suggested while kissing her.


    "Carry me¡­" Ira said this by stretching both hands towards him.


    With a wide grin, Das lifted her with both hands and took her inside the washroom. As the shower water flowing on their bodies, Ira hugged his body and started kissing him passionately.


    Das slurped on her lower lip with a sweet smile. After five minutes, Ira slowly moved down. She kissed him on the neck, chest, stomach and sucked his nipples while holding his waist.


    Finally, she kneeled before the almighty and licked the red bulb for a long time before taking the whole thing inside. Das rested his hands on her head and enjoyed the magical sensation.


    Her watery mouth ran over his muscle, and she used her hands to massage his ping pong balls. Slowly, the frequency of rotation increased, and at one point, Das took the elerator control.


    As she opened her mouth into a big O, Das moved her head against his little brother.


    Gawk... gak... gawk... ahha... gawk...


    The shower water continued to run over their bodies. As her entire mouth is already upied, the water did not find any way inside. Das stopped forcing her head as she is feeling ufortable with the high RPM speed.


    Das helped her to stand up and turned her towards the long mirror on the side wall. With a tight p to her round ass, Ira immediately bent down in a ny-degree horse position. She held onto the wall while staring at Das in the opposite mirror.


    Das gave a sly wink to her, who was observing him from the mirror, and pped her ass before spreading her ass a little wider. After rubbing her cave entrance for a bit, he inserted his charging pin deep inside her socket.


    Ahhh¡­


    Ira cried out as his rod touched her at the other end of the cave. Das gripped her hips with both hands and started drilling with high intensity.


    Ahhhahahahhha¡­


    Only the thumping sounds interrupted her loud yelling and moaning. She tried to hold on for a long time. But her cave gave up its resistance and sprayed the pesticide all over.


    The running shower water continued to wet their bodies while Das was mopping her floor.


    "Das, finish faster. ahha¡­ aha¡­ I can''t... ah... take it anymore... ahha..." Ira tried to speed things up, as she couldn''t bear this intense, revolutionary action.


    "As you wish..."


    Das stroked her inslow motion and released his tonic all over her ass. With a rxed face, Ira stood up from her horse position and hugged him tightly as her legs were slipping apart.


    Das massaged her ass and hips to relieve the numb feeling. Later, Ira helped him clean up and washed his body with great interest.


    Finally, after half an hour of intense showering, Das carried her outside and ced her body directly on the bed.


    _


    Note: We are 40 votes away from the power stones target. The bonus will be released immediately after we touch the 150 mark. Vote golden tickets if you have any ion your inventory. For those generous readers- leave some gifts if you like the content.

 Chapter 139 : Nothing Underneath

    139 Chapter 139 : Nothing Underneath Note: Thank you @mikeymyke for the five golden tickets.


    _


    "Das, look at these sketches. If you like these designs, my employees will start working." Ira said while passing the tab to Das.


    Das picked up the tab and started checking out the designs. After checking the images, Das started requesting adjustments and pocket positions, and he asked for a particr type of thin silk fragments.


    Ira noted down his every suggestion and sent those details to her employees to begin the work.


    "Das, at most I will deliver those clothes by tomorrow evening, and I will also arrange those props you asked for." Ira said while wearing her lingerie. Das just gave a happy smile in reply.


    "By the way, Das, why are you asking for the in sarees? I think you better change it to some other theme like super heroes, movie characters, etc.," Ira suggested in a persuasive manner.


    "Little girl, you are missing something. They are going to wear only a in saree. They wear nothing underneath that transparent cloth." Das replied with a sly wink. Ira''s imagination ran wild after hearing his reply.


    "Pervert¡­" Ira cried out angrily as Das pulled her back onto the bed. Instead of ying with her body, Das helped her wear clothes. After giving her a sweet kiss, Das released her from his embrace.


    "I should leave now. I wille back tomorrow with those clothes." Ira said as he picked up her handbag.


    "Wait minute¡­ I will apany you outside." Das said as he stood up to get dressed. Ira helped him button his shirts while he was ying with her cheeks, and both of them walked outside holding hands.


    In front of Le, who is working on the reception desk, Das kissed Ira and sent her outside with a sweet smile. After that, Das went to the second floor, where construction work is going on for the raised tform and auction arena.


    After making adjustments and giving suggestions to those construction nners, Das came outside to check on the decoration. While he got busy with preparations for the weekend party, the news of Porntub modelsing to the Grand Hotel Happy House spread like wildfire.


    _


    At the Mittal family residence, inside arge hall, two brothers of the Mittal family were having a discussion with the Shetty family patriarch.


    "Mr. Shetty, we already invested a lot in this business, and the opening date has been announced throughout the city."


    "You are the one who suggested opening a business opposite that Reddy family brothel house. But now they got all the attention because of those hot models from Porntub." One of the Mittal family brothers said in aining tone.


    "Mittal, stop worrying unnecessarily. Their business is just a dying candle. We''ve already made a deal with the firstdy. Even if their brothel seeded in inviting a few popr girls. It won''t change their fate... because they don''t have arge number of girls like us." The Shetty family patriarch replied with loudughter.


    "Shetty, be serious. It''s not a small issue. If we miss this opportunity to take over the brothel business, it will be a huge loss for my family." The elder brother of the Mittal family said seriously in a deep, shaking voice.


    "Stop thinking like your brother. Even if they seed in attracting more customers, it will help our business in return. We have girls. This matter ends here." The Shetty family patriarch replied impatiently as he stood up to leave.


    "Mr. Shetty, don''t get angry. Please sit down." The younger brother of the Mittal family requested with humble behaviour.


    The Mittal family already depended on the Shetty family. It is not good for them if they break that partnership now, as they have already spent arge amount of money in support of the Shetty family.


    "Mittal, don''t overthink this issue. Make proper arrangements for the opening day. We will definitely crush the Reddy family in this business." The Shetty family patriarch spoke assuringly and left the Mittal family residence.


    "Brother, what he said is true, and the good news is that our manager said he persuaded a film star to join our happy house on the opening day." The younger brother exined excitedly.


    _


    Grand Hotel Happy House,


    Evening, five o''clock:


    Martin, who went to the Reddy family vi to ask for security and permissions from the officials, came back with more than five vans of private security.


    Das stated his requirements for the security head, who immediately deployed his members for different tasks. By this time, several policemen had also came to clear the premises, and traffic routes were changed to secure the path for parking.


    They put up the barricades to control the crowd. The party is the day after tomorrow. But Das ordered them to block the crowd, as Porntub had already started advertising the offline event on their official site.


    At eight o''clock, John drove a minivan into the hotel entrance. He brought several banners, gs, and disy boards. As Das requested, the workers who came for the decoration started arranging those gs, which contain pictures of the top models of Porntub.


    "John, I need sixty feet cutouts of M Khalifa and Mooney Leon at the entrance. Also, raise air balloons from the top of the building with their pictures". Das continued to instruct John, as he had all the connections with the local merchants in this city.


    "I will do all these things. first look at these invitation cards. I already sent people to distribute these cards to our customers, and Martin sent soft copies of these invitation cards to our foreign clients." John said before leaving outside to prepare the cutouts.


    Das scanned the invitation card and sent it to Porntub''s manager. Finally, after finishing work at ten o''clock at night, Das left for his vi.


    Master Chen asked him toe early, so he immediately went to bed after having dinner with Ste.


    With the baby on his chest and a beauty''s arm over his neck, Das slept soundly without wasting time on unnecessary thoughts.


    _


    Note: I think we will mostly reach the power stones target today. so, expect a bonus chapter during the night time.

 Chapter 140 : Formations

    140 Chapter 140 : Formations


    Note: This is the bonus chapter for reaching the power stones target. *Thank you @Devil_Prince_Asura for the four golden tickets. _


    Early in the morning, at five o''clock, Das reached the Reddy family training centre, where Master Chen is waiting for his arrival.


    "Today, you don''t need to clean the floor." Master Chen said with a smile and took Das to the top floor. A middle-aged man is waiting for him at the top-floor hall.


    The middle-aged man is Mr. Li, Das saw him in the Reddy family vi along with Ruth. He is the strategist hired by the Reddy family for the uing blood duel.


    Mr. Li sat before a round table, and he is busy ying with a few small soldier toys on the table.


    "Das, meet Master Li; he is here to help you." Master Chen introduced Li to Das.


    "We don''t need any introduction; I already met Mr. Li at the Reddy family vi." Das said while looking at Li, who is staring at Das with a yful smile.


    "Haha, that''s good then." Master Chenughed loudly before gesturing Das to sit down.


    "Mr. Li, as you already know him, We don''t need to waste any more time. Please begin your demonstration." Master Chen said while looking at Das, who is in a confused state as he does not understand the situation.


    "Das, Master Li, is proficient in formations and war strategies. I requested him to impart the formation knowledge to you."


    "Yesterday, the girls used different formations to confuse you, and they punched you from all sides. Today, I don''t want you to repeat those mistakes. That''s why I requested that Li teach you about the formations." Master Chen exined with a meaningful look and gesture that Li to start.


    "Das, what I''m going to teach you, are mob formations used by small groups of people. Usually, these types of formations were linked with a particr type of movement technique."


    "So, if you can disrupt the movement, the entire formation bes clumsy. If they surround you, try to target one person." Li continued to exin while moving the soldier toys on the round table.


    Das listened attentively without asking any questions. His brain is processing the new information as the images of yesterday''s fight with those ten girls is shing in his brain. Li changed the positions of the soldier toys and arranged them into a new pattern.


    "Das, this is needle formation. In this formation, the opponents will hide a person from your point of view. The hiding person will always stick to your back and deliver a crucial blow at an unexpected angle."


    Das nodded his head to signal Li, who was waiting for his reply to change into the next pattern.


    "Das, this is a crescent formation." Li said while pointing at the toy soldiers, who were arranged in a boomerang shape.


    "In this type, two strong people will attack you from the side and confuse you to move deep inside the formation." After exining for a long time, Li changed the topic and rearranged the toys into a bird-shaped pattern.


    "Das, this is a wing formation. In this formation, the members will be in a wide-spread position, and they will start the fight casually without using any rapid movements. They will drag out the fight for a long time."


    "When you think that the fight is going well and you can keep up with them, they will suddenly change their movement technique and attack you from all sides." Li continued to exin for a long time.


    Das sat silently without turning his focus from the round table. Every time Li changed the formation, Das analysed its field attacking pattern, dangers, and ws in the formation.


    "Das, what I have exined to you till now are just basic and advanced attacking patterns. But the high-level fighters will use more deadly and forbidden killing formations to kill the opponent at any cost." Li spoke in a serious tone.


    "Master Li, thank you for your help." Das said it sincerely and in a respectful manner.


    "Das, you don''t need to thank me. I''m doing this favour for Master Chen." Li said with a sweet smile, and after a moment, he took out a small, thick book from his pocket.


    "This book contains information about all small and medium-sized formations along with their patterns. It also described methods to break each type of formation."


    "This book was first given to me by my master. Please take good care of it." Li said while passing the small book into Das hands. Das opened the book and took a peek at the contents.


    "Thank you, Li, for your generosity." Das bowed his head in a respectful way. After chatting with Li for a few more minutes, Master Chen took Das to the ground floor. Later, Das changed his clothes and followed Master Chen.


    They directly walked onto the back yard of the training facility. Surprisingly, Ruth was waiting for their arrival with a serious face. The fifty girls, who stood neatly in uniform lines, were also staring at Das with murderous looks.


    Particrly the girl at the centre, who is the leader of this gang, is staring right into Das eyes in a threatening re. Das justughed at their childish behaviour and stood silently beside Master Chen, who is chatting with Ruth.


    The deputy leader, who stood beside the centre girl, ran a finger over her throat while gesturing like an assassin. Das just gave a wink to that aggressive girl and acted humble like an innocent human being.


    "Das, today you will face ten girls at the beginning. After that, it will depend on the mood of that prouddy. Same rules: defend until you can. If you think they are crossing the line, use force to protect yourself." Master Chen said before sending Das inside the fighting ring.


    Ruth signalled the girls to enter the ring. The deputy leader who gave the death gesture to Das entered the fighting ring along with nine girls.


    The leader stayed outside the ring, waiting for her turn.


    The deputy leader, who is looking super aggressive, stood before Das from a short distance, and the nine girls stood behind her in a straight line.


    _


    Note: Please vote golden tickets if you have left anything in your inventory and Don''t leave the gift tab empty. Bonus chapters :


    Golden tickets = 1 ch/30 tickets.


    Super car = 1ch,


    Dragon = 2 ch,


    Magic castle = 3ch with their Dao name as chapter title.


    Every gift will be appreciated with proper rewards and leave a c if you like this chapter.

 141 Chapter 141 : Velvet Formation.

    141 Chapter 141 : Velvet Formation.


    _


    Das carefully observed the ten girls who stood in a straight line against him. Those ten girls are stood in a needle formation. With a cold smile, Das looked at the deputy leader who stood at the piercing point.


    Immediately after the Ruth''s signal, the girls started attacking him one by one in a straight line. Das alternated his foot work from left and right to break their formation into two bits. Five girls pushed to his left side and other five pushed to his right.


    While delivering the second round of attacks, the two groups merged in a running motion and delivered punches in different angles. Das keep on counting the number of people attacking him in every round.


    As this is a needle formation, he needs to look out for the ambush from behind. As expected, after the sixth round of attacks, Das only blocked nine people. The nine people again merged in a straight line.


    If Das had not counted the number of girls, he could have believed that there were ten girls standing in a straight line directly opposite him.


    The girls outside the ring were watching the fight with great tension as their deputy leader was hiding behind Das like a frog waiting for its leap. Ruth and Master Chen were staring at Das with an interesting look.


    The girls in the formation started running towards Das for the next round of attacks. But before they reached him, Das turned around with a raised leg and directly delivered a hard kick to the deputy leader, who was staring at his back with an evil grin.


    After that single kick, the deputy leader was directly sent out of the ring with a mouthful of blood.


    "Sister!..." The girls in formation cried out as they came to stand still with this sudden disruption.


    "When did he learn about formation? Yesterday, he acted like a newbie." The leader outside the ring muttered in shock.


    "Chen, you really trained him well." Ruthmented while staring seriously at Das''s face, who stood calmly at the centre of the ring without showing any joy or bickering.


    "Haha, it''s his hard work and talent. I just helped in arranging a few things for him." Chen said with a happy grin on his curly face.


    Ruth ordered another ten girls to enter inside the ring. Immediately, the leader, who was waiting for thismand, jumped into the ring. She quickly ordered the girls to change positions.


    All twenty girls immediately surrounded him in a circle, and all of them stood at an equal distance.


    "What formation is this?!" Das muttered while checking out the girls who surrounded him from all sides. At first, Das thought it was some type of wheel formation, as the girls stood in a circle at a uniform distance, like spokes in the wheel.


    The leader of the group smiled happily after seeing Das''s confused face. She arranged a Velvet formation, which is a rare formation type. Even though it had many ws, she chose this formation to confuse Das.


    While Das got busy checking out the formation, the leader of the pack had already reached him and delivered a punch directly to his head. Das dodged her punch and took a side step.


    Immediately, two other girls followed her and released punches from two different angles. In the next attack three girls came with punches and kicks. It became confusing to Das as they were alternating between pairs.


    Sometimes he only encounters one girl, but suddenly three girls will attack from three different angles. He really failed to predict their next pattern of attack.


    If he use special vision to check their position, he can break this formation in ten seconds. But he restricted himself to not use any aid from his special vision. Bright red punch marks appeared all over his body.


    Ruth felt satisfied after seeing the helpless face of Das, whose clothes were already tattered into bits. The leader, who is waiting for the perfect opportunity, attacked Das knee from the rear side and made him kneel at the centre of the formation.


    The girls startedughing after seeing the dumbfounded look on Das, who is kneeling with one leg on the ground. Das finally understood what his mistake is after finding out the gaps in the formation.


    He almost stayed at the centre of the formation, giving the girls a perfect target to attack from all sides. That is why they changed positions freely without feeling any pressure.


    Das immediately stood up and started moving in a circr motion in a zip-zag manner. He directly avoided the punches of the next batch of girls, who lost their coordination with his early turn back from his position.


    The leader of the girls immediately took charge and started givingmands to everyone. They maintained the formation without falling apart with the help of hermands. But Das changed his movement to an anti-clockwise cirction and started blocking and avoiding their attacks.


    The formation immediately lost its momentum as they couldn''t keep up with Das'' footwork.


    "Attack!..." The leader cried out impatiently as Das disrupted their formation.


    With a wide smile, Das epted their flurry of attacks. As they were moving like a mob without any pattern, it became easy for Das to block their punches.


    He confronted them in groups while manoeuvring his position from time to time. While changing positions, he evenughed loudly to mock their childish behaviour as the girls were bumping each other.


    "Stop it!..." Ruth shouted angrily and left the training ground while fuming with rage. The girls immediately followed her in a hurried manner without looking back.


    But the leader of the girls and the deputy leader did not leave the fighting ring. They continued to attack Das in a nonstop action.


    "Your madam already left, aren''t you following her?" Das questioned leisurely while blocking their kicks in an unhurried manner.


    But these two hard pricks continued to attack him without replying anything. _


    Note: Are you guysfortable with threes*me?. Please type your opinion as doing two girls at a time will take two chapters worth of action. So, we will proceed based on your opinion.

 142 Chapter 142 : Then bet your Sister!

    142 Chapter 142 : Then bet your Sister!


    _


    Das felt bored of fighting with the two ice-cold beauties. He increased the fighting pace and directly locked them in his embrace by holding the two girls on his left and right sides.


    As their hands were tightly locked, the two girls started moving their bodies against his bare body to gain momentum. But Das felt a different sensation from their rubbing action.


    "Ladies, stop forcing yourselves. Das, leave these two pretty girls." Master Chenmanded after seeing the helpless position of the two beauties.


    With a loud smirk, the two girls immediately left the fighting ring without looking back.


    "Haha... these two girls are really funny." Dasmented while taking the water bottle from Master Chen.


    "Don''t look down on those girls. These two girls are the leading pair of that girl gang. Together, they can beat any person in this training facility." Master Chen spoke in a serious tone.


    "That''s interesting¡­" Das said with a mysterious smile.


    "Das, you really improved a lot in this short duration. There is nothing I can teach you now. If you really want to learn more, ask Ms. Ruth for assistance."


    "Even though you don''t like her fighting style, you can still learn a lot from her experience." Master Chen spoke calmly without turning his gaze from Das.


    Das fell into deep thought after hearing Master Chen''s suggestion. He had already rejected Ruth once. Das did not know how she would react if he ask for help. But after much thought, he decided to ask for her help.


    "I already mopped the floors for this training. At most, she will ask me to clean this ground." Das thought after deciding to ask for help from Ruth''s aunt.


    Later, Master Chen took Das inside the training centre and finished his regr training. Das took a cold bath before leaving the training centre.


    After changing into regr clothes, Das walked outside the training centre as he prepared to leave for the grand hotel happy house to look after arrangements for the uing party.


    Just after he started the bike''s engine, two girls blocked him at the front. A wide grin appeared on Das face after seeing the faces of these two girls who fought with him at the end.


    "Hello, leader and deputy, why are you blocking me? Do you need any assistance?" Das asked in a yful manner.


    "Do you dare to fight with my sister and me in the weapon cage?" The deputy girl asked with a serious face.


    Das stared at the two angry beauties for a long time before replying to her question.


    "What is a weapon cage? I never saw one." Das said while staring back at the two girls.


    "It is like the box fights you see in WWE. But you need to fight with weapons, not with your bear hands." The deputy girl exined seriously.


    "Oh, I''m really sorry then... I have urgent work now. So, you can look for others." Das said as he started the bike''s engine.


    "Stop... We only want to fight with you. If not for today, can you fight tomorrow?" The deputy girl asked as she stood before his front wheel with extended hands. Das is really felt funny about their childish behaviour.


    "Maybe these dummies were raised to fight from childhood, which is why their EQs are a little low." Das thought after seeing her innocent and angry face. After much thought, Das decided to y with these beauties.


    "Ok, I will fight with you. But what is the bet?" Das asked in a serious tone while hiding his smile.


    "What bet...?" The deputy girl questioned him back with a confused face.


    "Of course, you need to bet something as a wager, like money, gold, or anything valuable." Das exined patiently.


    "No, we don''t have anything valuable. All our needs were taken care by my master." The deputy girl replied in a hurried manner.


    "Hmmm, then bet your sister. I will bet myself." Das said calmly in a gentlemanly demeanour.


    "What?! How can we bet on a person? Is it valid?" The deputy girl asked in a confused tone.


    Immediately, her sister, who is a leader of the girl gang, pped deputy girl''s forehand and said something in her ear.


    "Shameless idiot... you dare to talk nonsense." The deputy girl took a fighting stance and jumped over Das. But her sister immediately stopped her from advancing further.


    "We can''t ept your request. Is there any way to proceed?" The leader of the girls asked sincerely.


    "As long as you bet something valuable, I will fight with you guys at any time." Das replied casually with a wide smile. The group leader fell into deep thought and replied after a long dy.


    "You can kiss me if you sessfully beat me in the cage battle. Is it okay for you?" The elder girl asked with a questioning gesture. Das acted like he was suffering a disadvantage in this deal and said yes after a long gap.


    "But one kiss is negligible. Let''s make it three." Das suggested in a persuading tone.


    "Two kisses..." the elder girl showed two fingers in a resolute manner.


    "Sister, we are forgetting something. What if he loses this battle?" The deputy girl asked excitedly.


    "You can kiss me three times." Das replied instantly.


    "Stop your double games; if you lose in the battle, you need to kneel before my girl gang." The older girl dered.


    After saying that sentence, she took her little sister and walked inside. Das justughed at their cranky behaviour while watching the beautiful backs of the two sisters, who are walking at a hurried pace.


    While thinking about what these youngsses were preparing for tomorrow''s fight, Das journeyed towards the grand hotel''s happy house.


    "Sister, why did you agree to a kiss? If Madam finds about this, she will definitely punish us several times." The deputy girl asked anxiously.


    "Don''t worry. Do you think he can beat me in a sword fight? That too, I have Madam Sword in my possession." The elder girl, who is the leader of the girl gang, spoke confidently with a mysterious smile.


    _


    Note: Don''t leave the gift tab empty. Thank you for the power stones and golden tickets.

 Chapter 143 : Preparations

    143 Chapter 143 : Preparations


    Note: Thank you @Josh_Ellison for the golden tickets.


    _


    By the time Das reached the happy house, he saw several people working on the decorations and security checks. Das also saw several people waiting a long distance away from the happy house.


    As expected, people started gathering because of the advertising on Porntub''s official site. The police were really working hard to control trespassers, and the private security personnel were watching from the top.


    Das saw two big cutouts at the entrance on both sides. Yesterday night, he instructed John to make these cutouts. After checking out the pictures of M Khalifa and Mooney Leon on the cutouts, Das entered inside.


    While walking inside, Das saw several girls in neat office uniforms.


    "John, who are all these girls?" Das asked without turning his gaze from the girl group.


    "Haha¡­ Das, these were the girls arranged for taking care of the official works like collecting the deposits, handling guests and arrangements, etc.," John exined with a loudugh.


    "John, you really did a good thing." Das patted John''s shoulder appreciatively.


    "Don''t praise me. These girls were sent by Ira, the tailor girl." John replied calmly.


    "Oh, that''s interesting. Why is she helping us?" Das asked with a straight face.


    "I don''t know. Not only did she send these girls for handling work, she also arranged for a beautiful anchor to take care of the bidding process and ramp walkmentary." John exined in an excited tone.


    "That''s really good news. Now we don''t need to worry about the management process." Das replied with a big sigh.


    After chatting for a bit, Das and John took the elevator and reached the eighteenth floor. Martin is happily talking to a customer on thend line while ady is helping him mix alcohol for him.


    While continuing his call, Martin gestured Das to sit before him.


    "Das, you won''t believe what I''ve been dealing with sincest night. Everyone is calling me for tickets for the anniversary party. They even offered more than two crore." Martin said excitedly after disconnecting the call.


    "Haha¡­ Martin, it''s just the beginning. Wait for tomorrow evening; the roads will be jammed with crowds." Das said with a yful smile.


    "By the way, Das, the construction work ispleted and the painting is almost over in the auctioning room. The big room can host a total of 500 members." John reported in an excited tone.


    "That''s good then. John, divided the auction room into three zones with the help of barricades. Install chairs in the outer two zones, like in a movie theatre." Das instructed, after thinking for a moment.


    "What about the inner circle? It is the closest ce to the runway tform." John asked in a questioning manner.


    "Leave that zone empty, as it is the closest ce to the models, we can sell those spots for a higher price. That too, they will have a better look from below the raised tform." Das replied with slyughter, and Martin followed Das with a loud cheering sound.


    For half an hour, they continued to discuss the arrangements and process of conducting the auction and the handling of the customers.


    "Martin, the Porntub models will reach Mumbai airport by seven o''clock in the evening. Please make arrangements for their safe transfer and stay." Das said to Martin while putting down the wine ss on the table.


    "Das, don''t worry about it. The police and airport security will personally escort them to our hotel, and the entire seventeenth floor is prepared like a brand new one for their stay. Everything they need will be delivered directly to their room." Martin said confidently with a bigugh.


    "Das, It''s better if you go to the airport to receive them. "John suggested it from the side. After thinking for a long time, Das nodded his head.


    "Das, I forgot to mention this. I received news that the Mittal family is inviting a film heroine to the opening of their happy house." Martin spoke in a serious tone.


    "Martin, at present, we don''t need to worry about the Mittal family''s happy house. Their fate is already doomed." Das replied as he stood up to leave.


    "Martin, do not sell any tickets until tomorrow morning. We need to figure out the demand before opening the business." Das said before leaving Martin''s room. Martin nodded his head in approval of Das suggestion.


    Aftering to the ground floor, Das received the delivery of the clothes and things sent by Ira for tomorrow''s party. Maybe because of Das''s special drilling work, she reallypleted the work fast and also delivered them earlier than the expected time.


    Das instructed the staff to ce them in the underground room after checking the quality of the fabrics and items sent by Ira. While walking down the stairs, Das received a call from Ira.


    "How is it? Do you like the outfits?" Ira asked him in a sweet voice. She acted like a little girlfriend who sent a gift to a loved one.


    "I would have been more happy if you had delivered them personally." Das replied in a yful manner.


    "Stop teasing me. My legs are still hurting because of your bullying." Irained from the other end.


    "Next time, I will definitely handle you gently. So, pleasee as fast as you can." Das said requestingly.


    "I''m busy today. We can meet tomorrow. Call me after you finish your business." Ira said that and immediately disconnected the call in a sh.


    After checking the clothes, Das locked his room door and reached the girl group sent by Ira.


    He took all the girls and the anchor to the second floor, where the workers are busily decorating the ramp-way and some workers are installing chairs on the outward circles around the ramp-way.


    Das first called the anchor, who is a young girl in her twenties.


    While all the girls were watching him curiously, Das started exining the process of the auction and their duties.


    _


    Note: Bonus Chapters targets ;=


    Power stone = 210/300,


    Golden Tickets = 14/30, Gifts = 0/-. Thank you everyone for voting power stones and golden tickets. Don''t leave the gift tab empty.

 Chapter 144 : TQ Farhaan94 (Escort)

    144 Chapter 144 : TQ Farhaan94 (Escort)


    Note: Thank you @Farhaan94 for the 40 Golden Tickets. This bonus chapter is dedicated to your Dao name.


    _


    After a full one hour, Daspleted exining duties to the girls. He gave full details about the bidding process and how to deal with clumsy situations, introducing the girls in special order to the anchor sent by Ira.


    As she is a professional auctioneer, she understood his requirements and noted down his instructions on how to deal with the Porntub models.


    Das gave the list of models and themes of the ten groups he prepared for a ramp walk. Das called the two ount managers and gave them ount details of the happy house and exined to them about the entry deposit.


    The two girls opened their mouths wide after hearing about the one-crore entry deposit.


    "Sir, who will pay one crore for a single night?" One of the ount managers asked doubtfully.


    "Hmmhh¡­ You won''t ask this question after seeing tomorrow''s crowd." Das replied with a meaningfulugh.


    While he got busy with the girls, John called him for lunch. After saying good-bye to the girls, Das left for the ground floor to have lunch.


    "Sister, why are you staring at his back? Don''t tell me that you fell for him." One of the girls teased the anchoring girl, who noted down a big list from Das.


    "Stop it¡­ I''m just wondering how this teenager became a manager at this type of ce." The anchoring girl said this without turning her gaze from the receding back of Das.


    "Whatever the reason, he really ignored all of our beauty. He didn''t even try to check out our body count." One of the ounting girls said in a depressed tone.


    "Hey, stop lusting over a brothel manager. Let''s prepare a script for tomorrow." The tall anchor girl shouted loudly.


    After reaching the ground floor, Das walked near the lounge, where John and Le were munching on the food.


    "Can''t you guys wait for me? While I was working my ass off, you guys were enjoying your time." Dasined while picking up a te.


    "Le is afraid that you will eat all the food. That''s why she started unpacking the food without waiting for us." John replied without stopping his food intake.


    With a loud smirk, Das picked up the chole-bature and finished them in a sh. After that, he took a big biryani packet and filled it all over his te. Hepletely ignored the scornful looks of Le and continued finishing the mutton biryani without any dy.


    "I also ordered these sweets. Take a bite." John passed a big box of different types of sweets in Das direction. But suddenly Le grabbed the sweet box from Das hands. Das did not let her have it as he held the box in one corner.


    "Leave it¡­" Le cried out while gnashing her teeth. Instead of arguing with this drama queen, who had a secret identity, Das directly activated his special vision and stared at her pink tits in a tant manner.


    Within a moment, Le understood what he is doing, and she immediately turned her body away from his point of view.


    "Haha¡­"


    Das justughed loudly at her shy face and started swallowing the sweats in a taunting manner.


    "You!!!..." Le eximed angrily. But she did not dare to turn towards Das, as he was still eyeing her body. Even though Das isughing merrily, inside he is really surprised by her behaviour.


    In a single moment, she finds out that he is watching her naked body.


    "She is definitely hiding some special abilities." Das thought as he stood up to wash his hands.


    Later, Das got busy with the arrangements. With the help of John and the girls sent by Ira, Das conducted a demo on how the party should proceed, from the arrival of the customers to bidding and helping the customers reach the room along with the models.


    Das took care of every minute detail. After two more trails, Das felt satisfied with the arrangements, and this entire process continued until six o''clock in the evening.


    Later, Das gave his final instructions to John and left for the airport to receive the Porntub models. By the time Das reached the airport, the private jet carrying the Porntub models had notnded on the ground.


    Finally, after fifteen minutes of waiting, Das saw a private jetnding in a private space away from the domestic flights. After passing several security checks, Das entered the runwayne on his Enfield, and more than thirty cars followed behind him.


    The police cars took positions in front and rear side. The private security merged among the thirty cars prepared for the models.


    After introducing himself to the seventy-year-old man who is a manager of Porntub, Das gestured for all the models to upy the car seats.


    While Das was speeding on his Enfield at the front, the cars followed him in a hurried 16:14


    manner. The police sirens continued to ring throughout the journey. Within half an With the presence of fifty hot models, the entire atmosphere became yful and noisy. As the police took care of the traffic lines, cars shed through the empty roads.


    While Das was speeding on his Enfield at the front, the cars followed him in a hurried manner. The police sirens continued to ring throughout the journey. Within half an hour, all the cars stopped before the Grand Hotel Happy House.


    As John already stood at the entrance with arge number of subordinates, they took care of the luggage and other things. Das gave a list to the seventy-year-old Porntub manager that contained the allotted room numbers for each model.


    "So, the entire seventeenth floor is for my girls?" The old man asked Das in an American ent.


    "Yes. If you don''t like any arrangements, please point them out. We will correct them in a short time." Das said while nodding his head.


    "Oh, you don''t need to worry. My girls will adjust to any ce."


    "Hey, babies, the entire seventeenth floor is ours. Take whatever room you want." The old man dered it with joyfulughter.


    Within ten minutes, the girls settled down. Strangely, they upied the rooms inrge groups.


    Das got dumbfounded after seeing more than five girls take one bed withoutining about any facilities.


    He never thought these shy models would be easy to handle.


    _

 Chapter 145 : Follower

    145 Chapter 145 : Follower


    After everyone got settled down, the old manager of the Porntub called for Das. He asked for the timing and procedure of tomorrow''s party.


    Das gave a schedule paper to the old man, prepared by the anchor and the ounting girls sent by Ira. They prepared aplete timeline after Das exined the events of the auction in a detailed manner.


    "That''s interesting. Are you guys'' nned for the ramp walk with role-y costumes?" The old manager asked curiously. Das exined about the hundred girls and their theme dresses prepared for the ramp walk.


    "We also prepared a big room for handling more than five hundred customers, and that room had this long runway to perform ramp walks." Das said it with a happy smile.


    "That''s cool¡­ If you don''t mind, my girls will also participate in this. Is it okay for you?" The old manager asked politely.


    "Haha, why would I reject it when you are offering a favour?" Das replied with a wide grin.


    "It''s good then, my girls will be in rehearsals tomorrow morning at ten." The old man spoke in an assured tone.


    "Hey, grandpa, what are you promising this young man?" A tall girl with a big, busty figure interrupted them, and four more girls followed that busty girl. Das took a moment to turn his focus away from the models, who were wearing two-piece clothes.


    Das recognised all of them. The busty girl who interrupted them is Kia Malkova.


    "Hehe¡­ I''m just talking with this young man about tomorrow''s party timings." The old manager replied to the girls with a sweet smile.


    "Stop ying tricks; we heard what you promised that young man. Tell us the truth." The luxury girl (find out yourself) who stood beside Kia Malkova asked the old manager while scanning Das body from top to bottom.


    "Haha, it''s just a small matter. These guys prepared a ramp walk session with their models. So, I want to include you girls in that." The old man exined briefly.


    Das stood silently, ignoring the constant scanning of these lusty models.


    "Oh, that''s really awesome. I will tell everyone." A teenage girl with pink hair who tattooed her whole body (author: Can anyone guess her name?) immediately ran back, shouting excitedly.


    "It''s ok; don''t mind her. Can you take us on a tour around the hotel? We want to see the runway and bidding room." Lana Hodes, who stood right next to Kia, asked with a sweet smile.


    Das spent two hours with the manager and the four-star girls. He showed them the arrangements, auction room, runway, and he also introduced the anchor and managing girls.


    John got excited while shaking hands with those four models who were wearing revealing clothes and disying their rich mounds and curvy bodies to everyone.


    "Hey, why did you ce the cutouts of these two girls? Are you discriminating us?" Kia Malkova asked angrily while staring at the two pictures of M Khalifa and Mooney Leon at the entrance.


    "Those two women have a special fan base in this country." Das replied with a wide grin.


    "Hmmhh..." the four girls gave a loud smirk after hearing his reply.


    "I don''t know what you do... I want you to ce the pictures of all my sisters in the same ce as these two women." The luxury girl dered her statement in a resolute tone.


    "Hey girls, calm down. Don''t let this young man suffer. It''s just a picture; let''s go inside. Aren''t you guys feeling any jetg?" The old manager immediately took charge of the situation and saved Das from big trouble.


    Finally, after sending everyone back to their rooms, Das said good-bye to the old manager and came down the stairs. Das informed John about his departure and instructed him about tomorrow''s schedule.


    While passing through the reception, Das activated his special vision and scanned Le''s tiny nipples. With a loudugh, he walked outside as Le is cursing him with her hands covering her petite chest.


    Without wasting any more time, Das mounted his bike and started his journey towards After reaching home, he yed with the baby for a long time and praised Ste for her 16:15


    delicious cooking.


    home.


    Whileing out of the happy house, Das saw the Mittal family happy house, which is neatly decorated for tomorrow''s opening day. They arranged tight security, and they also put up a big picture of the movie star who is attending their opening day function.


    While ignoring therge crowd that was waiting a long distance away from his happy house, Das continued his journey.


    In the middle of the journey, Das found that someone was following him in a brand-new Rolls Royce. Das activated his special vision to check out the person in the car.


    Only a singledy is driving that car. After a careful look, Das recognised the girl who was following him.


    She is Natalia, the girl who pleaded for his cooperation when he went to Delhi. She covered her face in a ck mask and wore a big hat to hide her features. Das scanned her surroundings and her car for others.


    But only Natalia is following him without any security. Das ignored her presence and drove the Enfield towards his vi.


    After reaching home, he yed with the baby for a long time and praised Ste for her delicious cooking.


    Later, Ste and the baby slept in his embrace while a tall, slender, milky-whitedy waited for Das in her car outside the vi. Natalia did not turn back; she waited outside the vi without giving up.


    Even though she is disappointed that Das ignored herpletely, she decided to persist in gaining his attention. While Das slept happily, John took on the entire burden of handling the crowd.


    As the Porntub models posted the pictures and location of the grand hotel happy house, people started pouring onto the roads near the happy house.


    The police put up more barricades andpletely blocked the roads leading to the happy house.


    Martin used the Reddy family''s influence tomand more security and police force.


    _

 Chapter 146 : Sword fight

    146 Chapter 146 : Sword fight


    Note: Thank you @Josh_Ellison and @Monraw_9999 for the golden tickets. -


    Das woke up in the early morning, as he already promised the two girls a cage fight. After getting out of Ste''s hands, Das put the baby beside her and entered the washroom.


    Das ignored the Rolls-Royce car outside his vi and journeyed towards the Reddy family training facility. Natalia, who is following him, from a short distance, saw a big ck box on his back seat.


    She recognised the box with a single nce. It is the cursed sword, which was auctioned by the Zebra organisation in Delhi. Das spent hundred of crores on this ancient, historical sword.


    A curious smile appeared on her stoic, baby-pink face after she recognised the cursed sword in that ck wooden box.


    Without caring about Natalia''s presence, Das reached the training facility after half an hour of ride. After meeting with Master Chen, Das excused himself by saying Ruth''s name.


    Later, Das followed the two girls to the underground room.


    "Oh, I never saw this room. It''s pretty big." Dasmented while checking out the dark room, which had a big cage at the centre. The deputy girl switched on the focus lights and gestured for Das to enter the cage.


    The elder girl is already waiting for him, inside the cage with a heavy sword in her hands. While staring at Das, she caressed the sword with her fingers.


    "Shall we start...?" The elder girl, who is the leader of the girl gang, asked him in a serious tone.


    "First, we should pledge our deal on swords." Das proposed with a straight face.


    "What deal?" The elder girl questioned him with a confused face.


    "Our bet... pledge on your sword that if you lose in my hands, you have to kiss me two times." Das said as he took out the sword from the ck box.


    First, he pledged that he would kneel before the girl gang if he lost a battle and signalled the girl in the opposite to do the same. The elder girl looked at him with a scornful gaze and pledged a vow on the sword.


    Das couldn''t control hisughter as she pledged like a mighty warrior going to war. The deputy girl who is watching this drama with great interest signalled them to start the fight.


    Das and the elder girl looked at each other for a long time without attacking. After a long dy, the elder girl used the moment technique and approached Das with great momentum.


    Das dodged her attack with great ease. During the fight, he always avoided her sword and maintained a distance from her. The sound of the sword shing reverberated throughout the room, and the deputy girl outside was encouraging her sister with loud yelling and shouting.


    Under the focus light, Das forgot about everything and continued to focus only on her sword moment. He never had any training with a sword, and he didn''t even know how to hold a sword properly.


    He just used brute force to counter her, like ayman. But the elder girl is using all her skill and experience to win against Das.


    The ck sword in Das hands is really helping him to distract the elder girl as it is shing under the focus lights.


    Even though, throughout the fight, she had an advantage against Das, she couldn''tpletely suppress him. Das always escaped at the crucial moment, leaving her in a helpless state. Even after twenty minutes of continuous fighting, the elder girl failed to subdue Das.


    As the time passed an unknown rage appeared in her eyes, and with full force, she started attacking Das bluntly. She did not use any movement techniques or skills to fight with him.


    Das, who was waiting for this situation, immediately increased his power and confronted her sword in closebat. As the two swords were colliding bluntly with force, both of their hands started numbing with the vibrating sword.


    After five minutes of nonstop collisions, Das changed his footwork and shed her sword at a side angle. As he used a strong force, the sword in the elder girl''s hand slipped out and fell a long distance away from her.


    In a shocked state, the elder girl looked at her hands dazedly.


    "Sister!" The deputy girl who stood outside the cage cried out in a worried tone.


    Das gave her some time to adjust her emotions. The deputy girl entered the cage and picked up the sword.


    "Sister, let''s go..." The deputy girl spoke in a depressed tone while passing the sword to her elder sister.


    The elder girl, who stood silently with a sad face, immediately took the sword from the deputy girl.


    "Let''s fight one more round." She asked Das while pointing a sword against his face.


    "Aren''t you forgetting something?" Das asked with a sly smile.


    She immediately understood his meaning as he is staring at her glossy lips with great desire.


    "Sister, don''t do it. We will report this to Madame. She will definitely help us." The deputy girl said hurriedly, and she grabbed the hands of her elder sister to drag her out of the cage.


    But the elder girl pulled her hands from his sister''s grip and stood before Das while holding the horse head on the sword handle.


    "Fight with me for one more round." She asked seriously without turning her gaze from his sky-blue eyes.


    "Of course, as long as you honour our bet, I will fight with you whenever you want." Das replied calmly.


    After a long dy, the elder girl asked Das to close his eyes. With a yful smile, Das closed his eyes and activated his special vision to observe the situation.


    After adjusting her emotions, the elder girl moved closer to Das and prepared to kiss his cheeks.


    But suddenly, the deputy girl beside her reacted faster and kissed Das in a hurried manner.


    With a finger on her mouth, the deputy girl signalled her sister to calm down. Das, who is observing all this, opened his eyes with a loudugh.


    Note: we are just 49 power stones away from the 300 mark. Fill it up fast for the bonus chapters.

 Chapter 147 : Glossy Lips

    147 Chapter 147 : Glossy Lips


    Note: This is the first chapter for today. Two more chapters will be released by evening. Happy Sunday... Any Non-Veg lovers?!


    _


    "Hey cheeky girl, do you forget your sister''s vow? She pledged on her sword to honour this deal. So, don''t waste your saliva on my cheeks."


    Das lectured the deputy girl before tuning his gaze on to the elder girl, who was staring at him with wide, open eyes.


    "How did you find it? Did you open your eyes?" The elder girl questioned him with a straight face.


    "Her body smell." Das answered with a straight face.


    After hearing his reply, the elder girl turned her face and gestured the deputy girl to wait outside the cage.


    With a depressed face, she walked out, thinking that her kiss had been wasted.


    "Close your eyes. This time, she won''t interfere." The girl who fought with Das replied as she moved closer to Das body.


    TIC¡­ Tic¡­ (snapping fingers)


    "If you are going to kiss me on the cheeks like Jujube, you don''t need to do it. Let''s end this here." Das said in a stoic tone without closing his eyes.


    "What do you mean...?" The elder girl asked in a confused tone.


    "What I mean is... kiss me on the lips like an adult." Das replied calmly.


    "Nooo¡­ I can''t do it." The beauty replied in a startled manner.


    "Hmmhh¡­ I thought you were a great warrior who would honour your pledge. What a waste of time!..." Das said with a loud smirk and acted like he was dissatisfied with her behaviour.


    "Sister, don''t listen to him. He is taking advantage of your innocence. He is a sly fox." The deputy girl outside the cage continued to curse Das.


    The leader of the girl gang, who always looked confident and determined, is inplete chaos after hearing about his condition. Her imagination is running wild as she can''t stop thinking about it.


    Even though she could escape from this situation with the help of her master,she pledged to honour the bet with Das. After thinking for a long time, she decided to stand by her vow.


    In her entire life, she never allowed any man to approach her. But now, the situation forced her into this. Das waited for her decision like an innocent gentleman without forcing her.


    prepared to kiss him.


    "Promise..." Das replied while staring straight into her eyes.


    As her sister is approaching Das, the deputy girl outside the cage is watching them with great interest.


    While Das observing her with his special vision, the tall beauty stood just a hairline distance away from him.


    While breathing heavily, she leaned on his face and pressed her glossy lips against his. Before Das enjoyed that sweet sensation, she retracted her lips. After a small dy, she kissed him a second time.


    This time Das did not stand calmly; he actively moved his lips over her. She immediately took a step back in a hurried manner.


    "Hmmhh... shame less." The elder girl made a harsh remark and walked away from him.


    As the girl prepared to attack, Das signalled her to stop.


    "What...?!?" the girl asked impatiently.


    "What about the bet?" Das asked with a cheekyugh.


    "Same rules..." The girl replied instantly without thinking much.


    "Nah, I''m increasing my wager. if I win, I will kiss you five times." Das said calmly with a sweet smile.


    "Hmmhh¡­ ok." The girl nodded her head with a loud smirk.


    She is on the verge of attacking him, that''s why she agreed to the bet immediately. The deputy girl outside the cage moved her head horizontally with a disappointing sigh.


    After taking a vow on their swords, the elder girl ran forward with a loud war cry. Das took a firm stance to confront her sword.


    As he already tasted her sweet lips, Das''s brain is constantly forcing him to finish this fight to taste them once more. In an excited state, Das directly started attacking her sword without any passive fighting.


    The elder girl got baffled by his relentless attacks. She did not understand why Das is going all out without giving her any chance of escape.


    After taking a rebound, she moved a long distance away from him and decided to subdue him with a movement technique she learned from her master.


    But the sad thing is that all her masters'' techniques were based on improving strength. That is the exact reason for Das''s refusal to train under Ruth.


    She hid the sword behind her back and moved in a circle towards him. While staring at her, Das raised his sword high into the air to deliver a strong sh.


    Tong¡­ Katchak¡­


    Both of theme to a standstill as the two swords are locked together. The ck sword in Das hands pierced the shiny sword in the elder girl''s hand. A long crack formed on the shiny sword along the contour, and in that crack, Das''s ck sword got stuck in a side angle.


    The deputy girl, who stood outside the cage, immediately ran inside and started shouting loudly after seeing the broken sword in her sister''s hand.


    "Shut up..." Both Das and the elder girl eximed at the same time.


    "Sister, this is Madam''s sword. If she finds out that you broke this sword..." The deputy girl stopped talking in the middle of the sentence as she can''t imagine the consequences of this matter.


    "Stop speaking nonsense. We should find a way to fix this sword." The elder girlmented while staring at the interlocked swords.


    "You girls can feel free to think about itter. First, I will take my sword." Das said as he pulled his ck sword from that tight crack.


    "Hey, stop pulling; you''re doing more damage to my sword." The elder girls said angrily.


    "My sword costs more than 100 crores. So, first, let me take my sword, as it is still fine without any scratches." Das said as he increased the pulling force.


    "What?!... Who will pay hundreds of crores for this ugly sword?"The deputy girlmented with a scornful look.


    _

 Chapter 148 : Now my kiss also wasted!!

    Chapter 148 : Now my kiss also wasted!!


    _


    "Stop cursing my sword. If I put this sword and you in auction, people will buy this sword rather than take a look at your ugly body." Dasmented with a loud smirk.


    "Bastard, who are you calling ugly? I''m the most beautiful girl among all my fifty girls." The deputy girl said it with a proud face. But she immediately changed her sentence after seeing the angry re of her elder sister.


    "Of course, after you, sister. Don''t look at me like that." The deputy girl added while looking down.


    "Both of you, stop this drama and tell me how to fix this sword." The elder girl asked impatiently.


    "Sister, let''s go... We will tell the truth to our master. She can easily fix this problem." The deputy girl said excitedly.


    "Don''t act like a dumb girl. Don''t you know what will happen, after our master finds out that her sword was ruined? You will also get punished along with me." The elder girl replied impatiently.


    Das stood silently for a long time, waiting for their decision. He is really feeling calm as his sword is still fine without any dents, and he continues to watch the entertainment drama by these two girls.


    "Hey, if you are holding a hundred crore sword, aren''t you a rich man?" The deputy asked with a finger pointed at Das face.


    "Kind off... why are you asking? Do you need any money?" Das asked with a sly smile.


    "First of all, stop looking at me like that and help my sister fix this sword." The deputy girl asked with her arms crossed before her chest.


    "Go look at your face in a clean mirror. Why should I help you?" Das said with a straight face.


    "Can you really fix this? The elder girl, who is seriously thinking for a solution to fix the sword, asked him with a hopeful gaze.


    "I can''t... But I might know some people who could fix this." Das replied while thinking about the people who could fix this.


    "Then help me fix this sword. Please¡­" The elder girl requested him in a pleading tone.


    "Hey, can you sisters stop asking me favours? I''m not your boyfriend to follow yourmands." Das rejected her directly, without considering her pleading face.


    "If you fix this sword, you can be my sister''s boyfriend." The deputy girl replied instantly without using her half-brain.


    Das immediately turned his gaze onto the elder girl, who got ready to smack her little sister.


    "Sorry, she still behaves like a child. Please don''t mind her words." The elder girl replied to Das while avoiding his piercing gaze.


    "You two sisters, fix your own problems. I don''t have time for this. Let me take my sword. I have a party to attend." Das dered his decision as he pulled his sword from that tight crack.


    After trying for a minute, Das removed his sword from the interlocked condition. But the crack on that horse-headed sword became wider. Das ced the sword in the ck box and prepared to leave the iron cage.


    "Wait¡­ The elder girl immediately ran towards Das with a sword in hand.


    "Please help me fix this sword. I will definitely return this favour." The elder girl asked him in a begging tone. Das prepared to deny her request, but after seeing her moist eyes, he failed to do that.


    The girl ced the sword in his hands and left the cage without looking back. The deputy girl did not follow her. She waited until her sister left the underground room and approached Das silently.


    "Hmmhh... because of you, I wasted my first kiss. At least fix this sword as a repayment." The deputy girl said with a loud smirk.


    Instead of berating this dumb girl, Das grabbed her waist and kissed her directly on the lips. The girl tried to beat him with her hands, but Das held her tightly and tasted her small pinky lips for a long time.


    "Now, my kiss also wasted. So, we are even." Das replied calmly and walked out of the room at a leisurely pace.


    Instead of crying out loudly, the deputy girl went into deep shock.


    ''"Why am I feeling good?" She muttered while touching her moist lips.


    Aftering out of that cage room, Das first hid the swords in a locker and went to the top floor, after finding about Ruth''s whereabouts.


    By the time Das approached her, Ruth is exining something to a group of girls. Das stood a distance away from them and did not say anything until Ruth finished her ss.


    "What do you want?" Ruth questioned him in a serious tone.


    "Master Chen suggested me to take training from you. Will you help me?" Das asked directly, without beating around the bush. Ruth stared at his face for a long time before giving a reply.


    "Didn''t you say that my fighting style won''t suit you?" Ruth asked with a curious gaze.


    "Yeah. I''m still sticking to my words. But Master Chen said, your experience will help me develop abat sense. So, will you teach me?" Das asked respectfully while trying hard not to piss her off.


    "I need to think about this. Meet me tomorrow morning." Ruth replied her decision and left that ce without waiting for his reply.


    "Shhh, at least she did not reject me." Das thought while taking an elevator.


    After having a cold shower, Das immediately left the happy house as he needed to prepare the hundred girls for the night party.


    While hiding the broken sword in the ck box along with his sword, Das came out of the training facility.


    Das saw Natalia, who stood before her car at a long distance away from him. With an annoyed expression, Das gestured for Natalia toe near him.


    Natalia, who is in a depressed state, immediately ran towards him with an excited face.


    _

 [Bonus chapter]Chapter 149 : Rehearsals

    [Bonus chapter]Chapter 149 : Rehearsals


    _


    Natalia stood before him with an excited face and a happy smile. She did not expect this reaction from Das, as she thought it would take a long time to talk with him.


    "Stop following me like a hutch dog. You are wasting your time. I won''t help you even if you follow me for your entire life." Das said seriously and mounted his bike to leave.


    "Das, please¡­ I''m really sorry for what happened that night. My father already punished my brother severely. Please think about it. It all happened identally." Natalia said hurriedly while holding his hand.


    "Hmmhh... You already lost the opportunity when your brother put a knife on my girl. So, stop bugging me." Das replied with a straight face.


    After that, he left the training facility without caring about Natalia''s sobbing.


    "Sister, is she crying?" The deputy girl, who is watching this scene from the ss window, asked her elder sister.


    "I think so... Look carefully, tears are falling from her face." The elder girl pointed her finger at Natalia''s masked face.


    "Why is she crying...?" Do you think Das did something to her, like making her pregnant or ckmailing her?" The deputy girl asked curiously, as she is imagining a lot.


    "How could I know? Let''s ask him tomorrow." The elder girl replied while staring at Natalia, who is leaving in her car.


    "Hmmhh... whatever the reason, that bastard is definitely taking advantage of everyone." The deputy girl replied after remembering the sweet kiss she had with Das.


    "Let''s go... we will take a bath before Madam calls us." The elder girl replied.


    "Sister, let''s bathe together. I will prepare the herbs, and you will handle the hot water." The deputy girl replied excitedly.


    _


    While in the middle of the journey, Das saw Natalia''s car, following him from a distance. With an annoyed face, Das ignored her presence and increased the bike''s speed.


    As Das was nearing the happy house, he saw arge crowd almost filling the entire sideways. The police were constantly marching on the roads to maintain a gap for the vehicles to pass.


    It took him more than an hour and a half to reach the entrance of the happy house. Maybe because of the earlier preparation, the situation is still well maintained around the happy house.


    "Boss, why are you waiting here? Where is John?" Das asked in a surprised tone after seeing Martin at the entrance.


    "What could I say? I just want to see the faces of the Mittal brothers. But sadly, they went directly inside their happy house without showing their faces." Martin replied in a depressed tone.


    "Boss, stop caring about them. Let''s go. We need to start selling tickets to VIP members. Otherwise, we can''t handle the crowdter tonight." Das said while walking inside.


    "It''s ok. I am already in contact with them. If we decide on the price, I will take care of the ticket''s sale." Martin said excitedly.


    "Where is John...?" Das asked Martin while thinking about the pricing details.


    "John went to gather masks for tonight''s party." Martin replied.


    "Oh, then what about the girls?" Das questioned Martin as they stood before the reception desk.


    "They are already waiting for you in the first-floor hall, and by the way, the Porntub manager also asked for you." Martin said in a hurried tone.


    "It''s ok. I will join them shortly. First, we need to start the ticket sale. Put a one-crore deposit as a pre-condition for the seats closest to the stage and seventykhs for the middle-row seats."


    "For thest rows, take a fiftykh deposit." Das exined it in a detailed manner.


    After checking the seating count and number of tickets, Martin left to deal with customers. As Das instructed, Martin took the two girls who were managing the ount details and started calling the VIP customers, foreign members, and officials.


    Das first went to his room in the under-ground floor and ced the ck sword box safely in one corner. He picked up the cloth bags sent by Ira and locked his room door.


    He directly reached the first-floor hall along with those cloth bags. The entire hall is packed with girls, as the hundred Desi girls were sharing the same room with the fifty models from Porntub.


    "Young man, you are toote." The old manager of the porntubined after seeing Das, who is carrying arge bag.


    "Sorry, I have to manage a lot in the downstairs." Das said politely.


    "It''s ok. Let''s not waste any more time." The old man replied as he signalled the Porntub models to gather around.


    Das also called all the hundred girls and instructed them to stand in the same ten groups. After discussing with the manager of Porntub, Das selected ten Porntub models.


    He exined to the ten girls their roles. At first, he sent M Khalifa to the saree group, as her big sizes would match those ten bumpy girls.


    Mooney Leon to the Nurse Group, Luxury girl to the cheerleader group, and the small girl with pink hair to the school girl group.


    After checking their body counts for a long time, Das also assigned other popr models to the teacher,dy boss, and other four groups. The Porntub girls did notin, even though Das was touching their bodies inappropriately.


    After dealing with the ten girls, Das asked the other forty girls to move to one corner.


    At first, the old manager of the porntub stood on the podium and started exining the procedure of the auction.


    He clearly mentioned the fifty percent profits in this deal and their role in tonight''s auction. The foreign models were cheering loudly while listening to the benefits involved in this deal and pping loudly with cheerfulughter.


    Even though the hundred Desi girls did not understand what the Porntub manager was saying, they also pped cheerfully.


    While the old man was speaking nonstop, Das stood beside him calmly.


    _

 Chapter 150 : Rumours

    150 Chapter 150 : Rumours


    Note: Thank you @Niqphit for the golden ticket.


    _


    After twenty minutes of continuous lectures, the porntub manager finished his speech. Without wasting any more time, Das took all one fifty girls to the auction room. Except for the anchoring girl, hemanded all the girls sent by Ira for managing work to wait outside.


    Because of the highbour costs, all the decorations and arrangements for the new auctioning room were finished on time.


    Das locked the room door and started exining the sequence of events to all the girls. As the anchoring girl helped him, Das arranged the girls in a particr order.


    "Everyone, first of all, we will conduct bidding for the forty girls." Das said while pointing his finger at the forty porntub models who stood in a separate group away from the special group.


    "The bidding will take ce one by one. So, please walk onto the stage after she calls your name. As for these ten groups of girls, the names of the leading porntub models will be called on the mic."


    "So, the other ten members should follow her onto the stage." After exining briefly their role, Das instructed the anchor girl to conduct rehearsals. It took him three hours to bring order to the fifty girls.


    Like a dog trainer, he followed each girl onto the stage and showed them where to stand, how to walk, and what she should do to encourage the crowd. He took care of each and every detail.


    The porntub models acted really professionally; they walked on the runway as he instructed and posed like desi models without raising any objections. As the clock was ticking past one o''clock, John made food arrangements for everyone.


    Instead of eating with these beauties, Das went to the eighteenth floor to check out the sale of tickets. After seeing Martin''s loud, boomingughter, Das understood the situation.


    As Das sat opposite him, the girls who are managing the financial matters showed him the total amount received through the deposits.


    "Seven hundred crores" ..... literally, Das took a long time to count the number of zeros.


    "Hahaha¡­ I can''t believe these numbers. Some people even offered more than one crore for the deposit. Unexpectedly, more than half of the tickets went into foreigners'' hands." Martin said excitedly.


    While Das and Martin were discussing financial matters, the girls started serving food on the table.


    "By the way, how many tickets were sold? Did you leave any for emergencies?" Das asked as he prepared to eat.


    "Don''t worry; we still have a hundred vacant spots. We will sell them in thest few minutes for higher price." Martin replied with cunningughter. Das justughed at his reply and did not say anything against it.


    "Das, the Mittal family is opening their happy house at seven o''clock tonight." Martin said with a straight face.


    "Ahha..., then we will start at seven thirty. The Mittal family''s eternal regret will follow them after tonight." Dasmented with a meaningful smile.


    Whileughing, Das gestured for the two girls to eat along with them. Das came out of Martin''s room after finishing his food.


    While he was in the elevator, Das received a call from seventh sister, Ria.


    "Where have you gone? After Delhi trip, you disappearedpletely." Das asked in aining tone.


    "Calm down. I got busy in preparing the jade ornaments. I''m also missing you." Ria replied from the other end.


    "It''s ok. Where are you now?" Das asked in a caring voice.


    "I''m in the opposite building. Me and my third sister came to handle the girls in the Mittal family''s happy house." Ria replied in a depressed tone.


    "Oh, that''s interesting. So, how many girls did the Mittal family reserved for tonight?" Das asked curiously.


    "Four hundred." Ria replied calmly.


    "What?! That''s insane." Das eximed in a surprised tone.


    "Hmmhh¡­ The Mittal family gave us another five crore extra for more girls tonight. They are thinking of using therge number of customers who came to see the Porntub models." Ria exined all the details she knew about the Mittal family arrangements.


    "Haha, if they really want to grab our customers, their business will be doomed tonight." Dasmented with yfulughter.


    "What do you mean? You have only fifty girls. So, the rest of the crowd will automatically choose the Mittal family''s happy house." Ria expressed her opinion, as that''s what the Mittal family is also thinking.


    "Haha, wait for the surprise." Dasughed mysteriously before disconnecting the call.


    "Hello, hello, what are you nning? ... hello." Ria tried to talk to him. But only a beep sound came from the other end.


    "Ahha, this fellow is ying with my curiosity." Ria muttered anxiously while thinking about the meaning behind Das''s words.


    After lunch, the porntub models left for their rooms to have a proper rest before tonight''s action. The hundred girls are still continuing to practise on the runaway as they never had this type of experience in their lives.


    But Das instructed them to rest in the empty rooms as they needed to perform well all night.


    "Take two hours of rest and assemble here before five o''clock, as you need to practise with the new costumes." Das said with a sweet smile as he gestured for the working girls sent by Ira to take rest along with all the girls.


    After sending everyone out, Das came outside to check on the situation at the Mittal family happy house and also to observe the crowd.


    Because of the tight police security, the situation looked peaceful. Das acted like amon man and slowly mixed with the crowd, which gathered two streets away from the happy house location.


    Das patiently observed what everyone was discussing and the rumours circting among this mob. Sometimes Das couldn''t control hisughter as he heard some extreme rumours about porntub models.


    One of the guys from the mob said that a rich man booked all the porntub models for one night. He also supported his im by mentioning about tight security.


    _


    Note: Thank you everyone for your continuous support. Please vote golden tickets if you have any left in your inventory. Bonus Chapter :=


    Power stones: 37/200,


    Golden tickets: 63/90,


    Gifts: Super Car = 1 ch,


    Dragon= 2 ch,


    Magic Castle= 3ch with special chapter title.


    Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!


    PeterPan

 Chapter 151 : Unhygienic women

    151 Chapter 151 : Unhygienic women  Note: Thank you @Daoist13cd1x for the golden ticket. we need more power stones to rank below hundred. _


    Das spent a full hour in the crowd. The rumours spreading among thisrge crowd are really hrious and ridiculous. While spending time with an active group that is spreading rumours, Das started sharing his part of the rumours.


    "Brother, do you know this? The price for an entrance ticket is one-crore deposit, and the worst thing is that they have already sold all tickets.


    "What?!... Is it real?" One guy eximed with a loud shout.


    "Hey, don''t spread false news. Who would pay that huge amount for an entrance ticket?" The other guy in the same group said angrily. Das justughed at their poor lives without arguing with them.


    "I have a friend in that hotel. He said that the models woulde out onto the terrace during the evening." Das added it without answering their questions.


    "Oh, that''s awesome. At least we are not wasting our time here. I will call my friends now." A teenager with a weak build stood up excitedly.


    Even though some people tried to refute Das, he ignored them and continued spreading limited information. He walked in between several groups and spread this information throughout therge crowd.


    Before leaving, he came to a big group, which is making more noise with cards and whistles.


    "Bro, do you know this?"


    "What is it...?" The short and stout person immediately perked his ears with great interest.


    "The Mittal family is also opening a new happy house opposite this grand hotel. They want topete against the porntub models." Das continued to speak, but he is interrupted by that short and stout man.


    "Bro, I already know about this information." The short person said with a dissatisfied face.


    "You are missing the important point. The Mittal family bought cheap girls with unhygienic nature. So don''t get tempted by their cheap prices. Otherwise, you will regret it for your entire life." Das said while looking seriously at the short man''s crouch, which is covered by hisrge stomach.


    "What?!... Brother, is it real? ... bro¡­" The short man continued to call out for Das. But Das had already slipped into the crowd.


    While thinking about Das words, the short man got nervous, and his body started shaking. He immediately started spreading this news like wildfire to control his nervousness.


    After checking out the situation for a few more minutes, Das silently left the crowd and reached the happy house. As it is already past five o''clock, all the models from Porntub and the hundred Desi models are assembled on the auction stage.


    After one more round of rehearsals, Das instructed the role-y girls to change their outfits. With loud cheering, the hundred girls started picking out the clothes designed by Ira.


    The clothes were already stamped with their name tags, so it became easy for them to pick up their clothes. The porntub manager also asked fifty models to wear their clothes prepared for tonight''s party.


    Within fifteen minutes, everyone assembled in the same order. Das did not understand why the porntub models were wearing full-size clothes covering their bodies. But the old man gestured for Das to wait for the magic.


    While the anchoring girl called their names, the models walked onto the runway in a seductive manner. At first, the anchor called the names of the forty porntub models ording to schedule.


    Das got dumbfounded after seeing the performance of the porntub models on the runway. They were stripping their clothes one by one while doing a catwalk on the runway.


    The old managerughed merrily after seeing the pale face of Das, who is staring at the stripping models with watery mouths.


    "Haha, these are special detachable clothes prepared by top designers from the USA. Did you like it?" The old manager asked Das with a wide grin. But Das continued to stare at the girls, who were disying their seductive curves in different poses.


    "Das, I will ask them to change if you don''t like this arrangement." The old man said it again as Das stood silently without answering his question.


    "What?!... No... No... It''s perfect." Das replied in a stuttering tone while adjusting his senses.


    The porntub models really performed well, as stripping is their primary art. But managing the desi girls became a daunting task for Das. He asked them to act like their roles. He showed them how to hold their property in a seductive manner.


    Handling of stethoscopes, teaching sticks, how to wear a tie, how many buttons to keep... he demonstrated every group separately. The porntub models also helped the desi girls to show their curves, different seductive poses, how much skin they should expose, etc.


    After doing more than three sessful trails with the proper costumes, Das took everyone to the terrace for rxation. He called John to arrange evening snacks and refreshments for everyone.


    "Everyone, enjoy these Mumbai-special snacks and drinks. John also arranged ice creams and a specialssi drink for everyone. So, fill your stomach and don''t forget to say hi to the crowd." Das announced loudly while encouraging them to show their faces to therge crowd who are waiting for this moment.


    "Bro¡­ Look there, it''s M Khalifa... Haha, it''s really her." The short man who is holding the cardboard picture of M Khalifa started shouting loudly with great enthusiasm.


    The porntub models got triggered after seeing therge crowd, who are chanting their names like movie stars.


    "Haha, young man, now I understand why you brought them here. I really didn''t expect thisrge crowd." The old man from the porntub said with a wide grin.


    "This is the country where people admire film stars, porn stars, and cricketers. So, this type of crowd gathering is prettymon here." Das replied while enjoying a faludha drink.


    "What about the media? It will be a big headache if they write badly." The manager asked with a questioning look.


    "Don''t worry; everything is under control. With a sufficient amount of money, we can control everything in this city."


    _


    Note: Thank you for voting power stones. Don''t forget about the golden tickets if you have any left in your inventory. Please try to fill the gift tab of this poor author as we are suffering a dead zero in gifts.

 Chapter Chapter 152 : Attack!

    152 Chapter 152 : Attack!


    Note: Please wait few more chapters for intense action. Let me finish this auction part... after that we will pop the cherry of Ria.


    _


    While the girls were resting on the terrace, Martin started receiving customers at the entrance. The managing girls sent by Ira are looking over the arrangements for customers who bought the tickets.


    One by one, the luxury cars are making their way towards the grand hotel. John''s subordinates were taking care of the parking matters.


    Most of the customers who bought those tickets were foreigners. As the girls, led by Ira, were educated and trained, everything went smoothly.


    _


    "Sister, let''s order some food. They are not going to arrange food for us." One of the girls who came to serve in the Mittal family happy house asked Ria. Ria and her third sister were looking over the four hundred girls reserved by the Mittal family.


    They reached the Mittal family''s happy house during the afternoon. But until now, no one has provided them with any food. Usually, it is the responsibility of the organiser to take care of their needs.


    But the managers and security of the Mittal family were busy making arrangements for night business, and theypletely ignored the girls.


    "Please wait some more time. My third sister went to talk with the managers." Ria replied while gesturing for everyone to calm down. The entire hall has a messy atmosphere as there are four hundred girls in this big hall without proper venttion.


    At the reception, the two Mittal family brothers were having a serious discussion about financial matters. They were already calcting their profits and the pricing of each girl.


    "Sir, the third sister is asking for food arrangements. She isining from a long time." An old manager hired by the Mittal family to manage this happy house reported with a respectful bow.


    "Tell her to wait until the opening ceremony. It is not a restaurant to supply food all the time. The chief guest is already on the way." The elder brother of the Mittal family said impatiently.


    The old manager left hurriedly after hearing that harsh reply.


    "Brother, we already spent a huge amount on these chicks, but they areining about every little thing. What a headache!" The younger brother of Mittal said this with an annoyed face.


    14:49


    "Brother, don''t worry about them. Once we start the business, the customers will take care of their needs." The elder brother replied with an evil grin.


    Later, the two Mittal brothers left for the entrance of the hotel to receive the chief guest. They invited a movie star by spending arge amount.


    _


    "Manager, I''m really satisfied with your arrangements. I never saw this much crowd and security, even for my movie function." Reena, the popr movie star who got invited to the Mittal family happy house opening,mented while watching the crowd through her car window.


    "Madam, didn''t I mention that you would be satisfied with the arrangements? At first, you rejected my request by saying that it was just a brothel house."


    "Now look at the crowd, and you are also benefiting financially from this deal." The manager, who sat in the front seat of the car, boasted with a proud face.


    "Haha, manager, please forget about that part. I''m really sorry." The movie heroine apologised politely. Because of this deal, she is receiving five crores, and she only needs to spend ten minutes in the happy house.


    Even though the manager knows that all this crowd came for the porntub models and the arrangements were made by others, he used this chance to get on her good side.


    _


    The Mittal family brothers are waiting outside, and the music band started ying music. All the staff are waiting behind the Mittal brothers with flowers and gands.


    "Sir, the chief guest of the Mittal family is here. Should we allow her inside?" The police officer who is taking care of the trespasser and crowd called John to inform him of Reena''s arrival.


    Das, who is listening to this information along with John, asked the police officer to allow her inside.


    "Das, what are you doing? Let her suffer for some more time." John said hurriedly after hearing Das''s response.


    "Haha, John, she will definitely regret foring here." Dasughed with an evil grin.


    "What do you mean?" John asked with a confused look.


    Das exined what he prepared to spoil the Mittal family''s happy house opening.


    "Haha, Das, that''s really cruel." John said with a surprised face whileughing loudly.


    It''s better if you look after those arrangements and make sure that no one trespasses on our side." Das said with a straight face while staring at the Mittal family hotel entrance.


    With great excitement, John immediately left to join the fun.


    _


    Reena''s car reached the Mittal family entrance, and the Mittal brothers received her with great celebration. The musical band started beating the drums more loudly, and the staff started throwing flowers at Reena.


    While the manager and the Mittal brothers were walking towards the main door, Reena followed them on the red carpet. After reaching the main door, the manager passed on the scissors to cut the ribbon.


    Das, who is waiting for this exact situation, immediately gave a missed call to John. John, who is mixed in the crowd along with more than thirty subordinates, signalled the police office to remove the barricade.


    As everything was prearranged, the subordinates immediately ran forward with loud yelling, and the mob followed them with more energy. The path directly led to the Mittal family''s happy house.


    The subordinates prepared by John took the lead and started smashing the decorations, beating the security, throwing the staff outside, and breaking all the furniture.


    As Das expected, the mob psychology triggered, and everyone started smashing everything. People got more energetic after seeing Reena, who is hiding in one corner.


    With John''s signal, a few subordinates started harassing Reena; they hugged her body, groped her ass, and milked her boobs with a wildugh.


    Someone already robbed her of the expensive jewellery on her body.


    _

 Chapter 153 : Inserting a finger!!!

    153 Chapter 153 : Inserting a finger!!!


    Note: Thank you @Daoist13cd1x @James_Lester_3203 and @Hayden_Smith_3480 for the Golden tickets.


    _ As Das already informed Ria about the mob outbreak, all the girls inside that big hall immediately blocked all the entrances by cing heavy stuff on the doors. Within fifteen minutes, the crowd wreaked havoc inside the Mittal family brothel house.


    Especially the thirty subordinates of John, theypletely smashed each and every object they found inside the Mittal family''s happy house. Especially in their wine cer, not a single bottle was left unbroken.


    The staff, managers, and Reena were left in tattered clothes with bruised faces. Luckily, the Mittal brothers hid in a safe room before the crowd hit the hotel entrance.


    After fifteen minutes, the police and security personnel brought the situation under control with sticks and shields. The crowd was pushed back to their previous position.


    The police officer said sorry to the Mittal brothers for their failure to control the crowd.


    Reena immediately left the Mittal family''s happy house while covering her chest with both hands.


    Martin, who stood before the entrance, is dancing with wild joy after seeing the situation in the Mittal family''s happy house. From the hotel terrace, all the porntub girls and desi models were watching this drama with great interest.


    Das, who is satisfied with the result, took out his mobile and called John, as they needed to prepare for the auction.


    "You really took advantage of that, Reena." Dasmented with a yful smile.


    "Haha, she is really soft and puffy. Our subordinates also tasted her lips." Johnmented with great joy.


    "Quickly gather our men. We need to start the bidding... the guests are waiting." Das said as he gestured for the girls to move.


    The porntub manager took charge and led the girls towards the auction room. Martin took on the role of receiving guests, and the managing girls took care of their seating arrangements.


    _


    "Madam, are you okay now...?" The manager, who sat in the front seat, asked Reena.


    Reena looked pitiful with tattered clothes and a bruised face. She covered her skin with a towel as her boobs were getting out of the holes in her clothes.


    "Bastard, you dared to ask me that question. Look at my face. Do you think I''m alright...?" Reenashed out on the manager, who was staring at her body with a watery mouth.


    "Don''t worry, madam, I will ask forpensation from that Mittal family. They will definitely pay us for this loss. "The manager replied in a consoling tone while staring at her white thighs.


    "Stop speaking¡­ You don''t know how much I suffered because of your stupid arrangements. Those bastards almost touched my entire body, and a masked guy inserted his finger inside me."


    Reena started sobbing with her face covered. The manager failed to control hisughter after hearing herst sentence. His imagination is tickling him as he thinks of a guy inserting a finger inside Reena.


    "Scoundrel¡­" Reena immediately smashed the face of her manager with a water bottle.


    "Sorry madam¡­ I''m really sorry. I will definitely find those guys and make them kneel before you." The manager replied in a hurried tone.


    But Reena became more angry after seeing the wide grin on her manager''s face.


    _


    Inside grand hotel happy house,


    Auctioning room.


    The guests upied their seats in the middle andst rows, and the people near the runway stood closely while waiting patiently.


    Das instructed his subordinate to stand in between the crowd. The anchor made an appearance in a new suit on the raised tform. All the girls were waiting behind the curtains for their turn.


    "Thank you, everyone, foring here. As informed, today one hundred and fifty girls are ready to entertain you guys."


    "Please don''t hold back your desire. Otherwise, you will regret it for your entire life. This is the first time the popr models from the porntub havee to India."


    "So, enjoy this beautiful party and remember this moment. Let''s see who is going to win these seductive queens."


    Loud booming sounds yed in the background, the entire auditorium turned into a dark room, and the focus light dropped on the stage as the anchor called the name... "Ang ck", the popr model from porntub.


    Everyone inside the auction room, including the security, anchor, and managing girls wear different type of anime masks covering their facial features. To provide privacy for everyone, Das made this arrangement.


    Ang ck made an entrance onto the stage with a catwalk. The crowd started making loud noises as Ang started stripping her clothes one by one. She gave flying kisses to the crowd who stood close to the runway.


    She even bent down and touched their hands, encouraged the crowd to make more noise. After walking to the end of the runway, she removed herst piece of cloth (not what you are thinking) and stood at the centre while disying her curves.


    As Angels stood with silky stockings and transparent bra, the anchor took the lead and announced bidding.


    With the announcement of the one crore starting price, an old man in the first row who stood close to the runway announced two crores.


    One crore is already a sky-high price to spend for one night. But the actions and appearance of these porntub models made these rich old souls ecstatic.


    Without giving another chance to these excited souls, the anchor started rapping the bidding amount in a high pitch. As Ang is changing poses and disying her wealth at good angles, the price slowly increased.


    The old man who started the bidding finally won the night with Ang. Afterpleting the bidding for the first girl, the anchor called the next girl without any dy.


    The subordinates, who were mixed in the crowd, immediately took the old man to the back stage. The two girls who were managing the ounts immediately collected the payment from the old man through an online transaction.


    "Sir, if you want, you can enjoy the party. Otherwise, I will take you to the room." One of the girls who is looking after the room allotment exined it to the old man.


    "Please¡­ First, let me see Ang. Where is she?" The old man asked in a stuttering tone.


    _

 Chapter 154 : Kia Malkova

    154 Chapter 154 : Kia Malkova


    "Sir, please follow me. I will show you the room. Ang will be in your room shortly." The girl exined politely and showed the way for the stout old man.


    The process continued, and more than twenty girls from the porntub were sessfully auctioned for one night. The price for each girl is rising at an unbelievable rate. Das, who is behind the curtains, is sending the girls in order.


    Das first called upon the hundred Desi girls and instructed them to wear only role-y dresses without anything inside. Like an obedient soldier, the girls immediately removed their lower clothes.


    Satisfied with their behaviour, Das left to check on the situation at the Mittal family''s happy house.


    More than five hundred guests attended this auction. But only one hundred and fifty girls are there to satisfy the crowd. So, Das is trying to find a way to get more girls and earn more, as the demand is at an all-time high because of these porntub models.


    That is why he spoiled the Mittal family business to snatch the girls from them eventually. By the time Das came out, the Mittal brothers were arguing with the police officer about the crowd outbreak.


    "Brother, it''s useless to argue with him. Let''s go. We are gettingte for business." The younger brother of the Mittal family controlled his elder brother, who is going head-to-head with the police officer.


    Aftering outside, Das waited patiently while observing the situation in the Mittal family''s happy house. He is waiting for the perfect opportunity to talk business with the Mittal brothers.


    "Sir, sir,.... it''s really bad. No one ising for business. People are avoiding our staff and managers." The old manager recruited by the Mittal family reported in a hurried tone as he came running.


    "What are you saying? There are more than a thousand people out there. Can''t you grab a few customers from that mobs?" The young brother of the Mittal family yelled loudly at the old manager.


    "No, sir. We have already tried several methods to attract customers. I even announced the lowest prices for the five-star girls. But it was no use." The old managerined in an aggrieved tone.


    "What do you mean? They are all came to see those porn models. That of people are easy to persuade for business. The elder brother of the Mittal family asked irritatingly.


    Before the old man manager gave a reply, a staff member of the Mittal family came running towards them.


    "Sir, someone spread rumours about our happy house. Everyone in the crowd saying that we were supplying cheap and unhygienic girls for business. That is why no one ising to our hotel. The people we specially invited were also leaving after listening to those rumours."


    The subordinate exined in a stuttering tone while gasping for air. An evil grin appeared on Das''s face as he is listening to their conversation, and the police officer also slipped away to avoid any suspicion.


    "Manager, I don''t know what you do. convince everyone that our business is legit and bring the customers to the hotel. Otherwise, you will lose your job." The elder brother of the Mittal family showed a threatening finger to the old manager.


    While the Mittal family is struggling for customers, the business inside the grand hotel is booming with sky-high prices. The crowd outside did not understand what was going on inside as the loud, cheerful shouting and yelling sounds wereing from the happy house.


    The guests inside the happy house are making those loud shrieking sounds as they are witnessing the first group of desi role models. The popr star, Ria Malkova, is leading a group of ten desi girls who wore nurse clothes.


    The guests near the runway are making more noise as they have an advantage in view. Those blowing fans are helping them see the alluring lower parts of those ten Desi models. People can easily point out therge mounds with pointy tips.


    The Mittal brothers started showing their irritation and anger towards the employees, 10:58


    as they could do nothing in this situation. The people are getting more doubtful after The transparent white gown of the nurse''s costume is barely covering their skin. Ria Malkova''s presence also helped to boost the energy of the crowd as she lifted her pinky-tight t-shirt to sh her round, milky-white balloons.


    As the spotlight fell on her busty chest, the crowd stood from their seats and started pping and whistling with loud cheering. It took five minutes to start the bidding for Kia Malkova, as people were shouting once more, once more, and once more continuously.


    They finally calmed down after Kia Malkovapletely removed her pink t-shirt and tossed it into the crowd. She covered her chest with one hand and took the microphone to handle the crowd.


    Finally, an African ck guy with a solid build quoted five crores for Malkova.


    The anchor continued auctioning those ten desi girls, who were sold like hot cakes. As there are only nine porntub models left, people started fighting for these desi girls who are disying their curves from different angles.


    "Brother, we are really doomed. This time we really hit the iron board. All our money and preparation went down the drain. The Reddy family really yed us." The younger brother of the Mittal family spoke in a depressed tone as he got irritated with the loud celebration noiseing out of the opposite building.


    The managers and staff of the Mittal family happy house also stood before them while facing the ground. Even after trying for half an hour, they failed to convince a single soul in thatrge crowd.


    The Mittal brothers started showing their irritation and anger towards the employees, as they could do nothing in this situation. The people are getting more doubtful after hearing the convincing requests from the Mittal family staff.


    Das, who has been waiting for a long time, finally made his move. As this is the exact situation, he is waiting to take advantage of the Mittal brothers.

 Chapter 155 : A deal with Mittal Brothers

    155 Chapter 155 : A deal with Mittal Brothers Note: Thank you @Khalid97 for the golden ticket. _


    "What are you doing here?" The elder brother of the Mittal family shouted angrily after seeing Das approaching them. With a yful smile, Das came close to the Mittal brothers, who wereshing out on the staff.


    "I''m here with a proposal." Das said calmly and waited for the Mittal brothers'' response.


    "We don''t want to listen anything. Get out of my property." The elder brother of the Mittal family cried out.


    "Why don''t you first listen to the proposal? It might save you guys from the trouble." Das saidwith a straight face.


    "Brother, let him finish first. I''m curious to know what this brat wants to propose." The younger brother of the Mittal family gestured for Das to continue.


    "Send all four hundred girls to my side. We will pay you ten crores for this single night."


    Immediately, the elder Mittal confronted Das with loud cursing.


    "Bastard, do you know who you are talking to? We are the Mittal family, one of the most powerful families in Mumbai. Do you know how much wealth we have? You are just an ant before me." Das waited until the elder Mittal finished hisshing.


    "Why are you still here? Get out." The young Mittal supported his brother.


    "Hmmhh... what a mighty show for a sinking ship!"


    "You guys already used your wealth to bet in a blood duel with the Shetty family. At present, these tens and twenty crores are more valuable to your business. So, stop acting like a mighty figure and think about my offer." Das said in a bickering tone while staring at the Mittal brothers.


    "Brat, don''t talk like you know everything. You guys might win today. But what about tomorrow, the day after tomorrow, and after that? I can still take down your business within a few days. So, stop wasting my time and enjoy your temporary sess." The elder brother of the Mittal family lectured Das with a proud expression.


    p, p, p...


    Das suddenly started pping his hands whileughing wildly.


    "Why are youughing? Did you lose your mind?" The young brother of the Mittal family asked in an annoyed tone.


    "You guys will lose your mind after knowing the real truth. Open your mobiles and search for news. The entire social media is filled with what happened with your happy house."


    "The video of your chief guest being groped and you guys hiding like cockroaches¡ª


    everything is on the inte. If you still want to continue your business after seeing those clips, Hahaha¡­"


    Das justughed at their bewildered faces as they became pale white after seeing the news.


    Someone clearly recorded every single thing that happened during the mob outbreak.


    "By the way, how muchpensation are you guys paying for that five-star heroine? I heard that Reena had support from big families in Delhi. So prepare to pay a huge penalty." Dasughed in a mocking tone.


    The staff and managers also took their mobiles and started watching the news channels, which were disying their pitiful faces.


    "That''s me. Look at these bastards. They targeted us intentionally." One of the employees cried out while staring at his face on the mobile screen.


    "Now... will you ept my proposal? Think carefully. My price will go down with time." Das said in a yful tone while making the Mittal brothers more nervous.


    "Take those girls and leave from here, and I want my money as soon as possible." The elder Mittal was finally convinced to let go of the girls.


    Without wasting another word, Das proceeded to the room where the four hundred girls were resting.


    Tch¡­Tch¡­ (fingers snapping)


    "Das, It''s not over yet. Once the blood duel is over, my family will snatch back this entire business." The elder brother of the Mittal familymented with a proud smile.


    Das, who isughing inside, immediately left to meet the girls. While Das got busy in snatching the girls from Mittal family, more than half of the models were already auctioned for the night.


    The anchor, who is in high spirits, called upon the fifth group of role-y models. The luxury girl led the ten desi girls, who were dressed in a teacher outfit with an ultra-low skirt and a ck coat on top.


    As the coat dangled from the sides, the mountain pairs shed through that narrow space.


    With a stick in hand, the luxury girl walked onto the centre of the runway, and the ten desi models took their positions at different distances.


    After shing the allure of her pinky pair by moving the ck coat seductively, she started making erotic actions.


    Once the anchor began the bidding for the models on the other side, the luxury girl held the stick in both hands at the centre. She acted like she is massaging the stick with both hands.


    As she leaned over the stick and sucked the tip of it, an uproar came from the guests. The bidding amount for luxury girl immediately exceeded four crores.


    The people below the runway were making more noise. They had the best visuals from underneath, and the focus lights are helping them to see the dangling mounds clearly. The short skirts were not at all blocking their view from the vertical lips.


    Finally, the night with the luxury girls is owned by a tall, middle-aged man for the price of four and a half crores.


    The middle-aged man is eagerly waiting for this opportunity to take a video of luxury girl sucking his little brother. That is why he spent that much amount without batting an eyelid.


    Even though the desi girls were not selling at a high price like porntub models, the bidding for them is going in millions.


    After meeting with Ria and all four hundred girls, Das exined the actual situation and took everyone to the Grand Hotel Happy House''s first floor hall. He first supplied them with food and snacks, as they had been hungry for a long time.


    He gave them the food prepared for the guests and the models and called John to bring back more food for midnight.


    _


    Note: Thank you for the continuous support. Please vote power stones and golden tickets if you have anything in your inventory. Special offer: Five bonus chapters and special mention for the first person who donate a Magic castle. As our book need poprity and more readers... please consider this offer.


    TQ


    PeterPan :-)

 Chapter 156 : Mila Khalifa

    156 Chapter 156 : M Khalifa


    Note: Thank you @Orihime for the golden ticket. Your Disy pic is super cute :-P


    "What is that sound...?" Ria asked Das after hearing the loud noiseing from the top floor.


    "That''s where we are conducting an auction... Bidding is still going for those porntub models." Das said while sharing food with Ria on the same te.


    "No, the noise is more like they are fighting. Who will shout like that in an auction?" Ria asked in a confused tone. Das justughed at her question and continued to exin what was happening on the top floor.


    "What?!... Did you really ask them to remove their....!!!" Ria stopped in the middle of the sentence as her cheeks turned redwith shyness.


    "It''s just a small tactic..." Das gave a sly wink to her and went onto the podium.


    He instructed the girls on what to do after finishing their meal. He requested the third sister and Ria to manage these girls and transfer them to respective floors ording to the n.


    Later, Das went to the auction room through the back door and met with Martin, who was cheering the girls in high spirits.


    "What are you saying? Did they really agree to do that?" Martin questioned Das in a surprised tone.


    "Yes, I also brought those girls to our hotel. First, transfer ten crores to the Mittal family. I will inform the anchor and managing girls to get ready for this business." Das said as he took the walki-talkie to inform the anchor, who is wearing an earpiece tomunicate with the backstage.


    The bidding for the eighth group of models is going on, and the anchor is busily announcing the bids for ten desi models who were in a royal queen outfit with a crown on their heads.


    Ava Elfie led these ten queens onto the stage. She extended her tongue outside and sucked her finger in a seductive manner while leaning towards the crowd to disy her cleavage.


    Immediately after the anchorpleted bidding for the eighth group, Das started informing the anchor about the new arrangement and instructed her to announce it to the crowd at the end of the auction.


    After receiving confirmation from her, Das disconnected the call and went back to gather the managing girls and a few subordinates to make proper arrangements.


    While Das got busy with the arrangements, the anchor on the stage called the ninth group of girls.


    The pink-headed Lolli, who teases the people with her facial expressions and weird eye moments, led the ninth group of desi girls, who were in a school uniform with a short skirt and transparent white shirt.


    The people near the runway started making screeching sounds with more noise. Those loose skirts were not at all obstructing their view from below. These short girls with a small build and big boobs fit perfectly in those school uniforms.


    The alternating air blowers helped the crowd have a better view as the soft skirts of the models danced in that high wind. The pink head girl took centre stage, and the ten girls stood behind her at a side angle.


    Like a trained cheerleading group, all ten models, along with the pink head girl, squatted on the floor and started twerking their butts with sweetughter.


    While the models got busy entertaining the crowd, the anchor girl announced the bidding for the lilies.


    Aftering out of the auction room, Das sent the four hundred girls to different floors, and he also sent two subordinates to each floor to watch over the crowd.


    After gathering the managing girls, he exined to them how to allot girls to each floor based on their body features and asked them to disy the price of each floor at the entrance.


    As the three floors on top were already arranged for the one fifty girls, the managing girls started making arrangements on the lower floors. They allotted one girl to each room and sorted these four hundred girls into different floors based on their age and body count.


    Das asked John to look after the security as they need to control therge number of guests after finishing the auction for the one fifty girls. The things were moving pretty fast as Das wrapped up all the arrangements and the anchor girl called upon thest group of models.


    "Everyone, I have a big announcement after this bidding. You are going to witness thest group of girls. So do not hold back. If you guys miss this chance, only regret will be left in your lives."


    While the anchor got busily enticing the crowd, M Khalifa, the star of the show, made an entrance in a in, transparent saree, and ten fat chicks with oversized mounds and thick thighs followed her.


    The crowd stood from their seats and started chanting her name, and the people near the runway stretched their hands to touch her body. The transparent saree did not hide anything from the crowd. As the desi models and M Khalifa were not wearing anything inside.


    Everyone started staring at her clean-shaved cat and round, overgrown melons, which were in a blur like in a Japanese fun video. As the perky nodes pointed out from the transparent clothes, she squeezed those melons together and started teasing the crowd with seductive nces.


    With her iconic wide sses and a happy grin, she disyed her charm to the crowd.


    The anchor is trying hard to control the crowd. In front of the loud shouting of the guests, the anchor''s voice on the loud speakers became negligible.


    Das hurried the staff and the security as he understood that thest saree group had made an appearance after hearing that loud response from the crowd.


    The anchor passed the microphone to Khalifa to control the crowd. But after hearing her seductiveughter on the loud speakers, people started making more noise by beating the seats.


    They switched on the sh lights and focused on Khalifa.


    Finally, Martin stopped the music ying in the background and shifted the focus lights away from Khalifa.


    _

 Chapter 157 : Mila Khalifa (2)

    Chapter 157 : M Khalifa (2)


    Note: Thank you @Bpig for 3 golden tickets.


    _


    After ten minutes of intense struggle, the situation came under control. Security personnel moved in between rows to request the guests to sit back in their seats. Martin immediately passed the microphone to anchor and gestured for the operator to raise the volume.


    At first, the anchor started bidding for the ten desi girls who were holding their sarees tightly as the air blower is ying with the thin cloth on their bodies.


    Every guest is thinking that these are thest group of girls left for them to grab, so they are spending more money than usual to release their heat after experiencing this sizzling party.


    Soon, the ten girls were sold for the night, and the anchor started encouraging the crowd to bid for thest girl of the party.


    "The Arabian horse, the girl who got popr with a single picture, the busty queen, Angel in sses, M Khalifa."


    The anchor girl continued to boost the morale of the crowd and announced the one crore starting bid for Khalifa. As expected, the price skyrocketed within a few seconds.


    3 crores,


    5 crores,


    Five and a half crores...


    The price slowed down after hitting the six crore mark. Khalifa, who is posing at the centre of the stage, exposed her melons to the crowd and sucked her nipple by squeezing Z-sizedrge balloons.


    With that single action, the bidding price directly rose to seven and a half crores.


    Immediately, the anchor dered the winner to control the situation as the crowd again started erupting.


    "Everybody, please calm down. There is big news for everyone. Please calm down...."


    "To satisfy your desires and not to disappoint the guests, we made special arrangements."


    "On each floor of this hotel, you will find a girl before each room door. So, choose the girl you want for tonight and enjoy your stay. The pricing for each floor is different, and it will increase as you go upward."


    The entire auditorium became a silent library as everyone listened to the announcement with great interest.


    "Please do not disturb other guests, and the first person who reaches the girl will have his im."


    The anchor finished her speech after saying a few more things, and the crowd immediately left the hall to check out the girls.


    As Das already anticipated a messy atmosphere, he arranged security to allow the guests in one-by-one order.


    Everyone preferred the stairs than the elevator, as they could take a look at each floor. Within fifteen minutes, everyone settled down.


    Some people even took two girls to bed without thinking about the high prices.


    John took on the role of warden as he went to every floor to check on the situation. Even after running up and down for three rounds, he only heard the sound of deep moans and lustful cries from each room.


    "Where is your third sister...?" Das asked Ria, who is busily checking her phone in the first-floor hall.


    "My sister already left for home. As you guys took care of all the arrangements, she ced me here for any urgency and left." Ria replied while leaning on Das shoulder.


    "Oh, that''s good then. We can spend time together." Das replied while caressing her cheeks.


    "Don''t you have work?" Ria asked him without turning her head.


    "Nah... John can handle the work. There are also girls to manage the work. So we are free to go anywhere." Das said as he took out the mobile to check the baby pictures.


    "Are you hungry...?" Das asked Ria after checking his phone.


    "Nah... I am feeling dizzy." Ria replied while gripping his hands.


    "Let''s go to my room. It''s better to sleep on the bed." Das said as he stood up to leave.


    "Nooo¡­ You are definitely nning something." Ria spoke in a childish voice while behaving like a pampered kid.


    "If you don''t follow me now, I will take other girls to my room." Das said threateningly.


    After hearing his decision, Ria immediately stood up and pinched him on the shoulder like an angry wife. Later, Das held Ria''s hands and walked outside towards the ground memory came into Ria''s mind after seeing Natalia.


    floor.


    But both of them came to stand still after reaching the reception. Because they saw Natalia, who sat before the reception desk while sharing food with Le. A dark memory came into Ria''s mind after seeing Natalia.


    "Das, isn''t she the girl we saw in Delhi? She is the sister of that bastard who ced the knife on my throat." Ria spoke in a weak tone while holding his hand tightly.


    Das patted her shoulder and asked her to wait in his room by passing a key to her. Ria immediately left the scene in a hurried steps. Das walked on to the desk and focused his gaze on Le, the reception girl.


    "What do you want....?" Le questioned him without turning her focus elsewhere.


    "Who allowed her inside?" Das asked Le in a serious tone.


    "I invited her. Do you have any problems?" Le replied with a straight face.


    "Do you know her? Das asked again.


    "Das, I''m really sorry. I shouldn''t havee inside. Please don''t get angry at her." Natalia started pleading him after seeing his serious reaction.


    "Why are you begging him? Did he do something to you?" Le asked with a confused face as she did not understand the situation. Das ignored Natalia''s pleading and stared at Le, who sat with a confused face.


    "What are you looking at? Go away." Le tried to avoid his gaze as she unintentionally invited a person rted to Das, which he did not like at all.


    "Le, don''t try to be a busybody and get involved in other people''s matters. You won''t like it if I butt into your life." Das said seriously and left his room without giving a nce to Natalia.


    "What happened between you? I never saw him get angry at someone. What did you do?" Le asked Natalia, who is sobbing silently with her face covered.


    Natalia never expected this type of hateful reaction from Das.


    _


    Bonus chapter: Power stones= 173/200,

 Chapter 158 : Popping a Cherry (R18+)

    Chapter 158 : Popping a Cherry (R18+)


    Note: Thank you @Wolf1992 for 3 Golden Tickets. This is the first chapter for today. There will be an extra bonus chapter in the evening along with the regr chapter. Thank you for the power stones. _


    After dealing with Natalia''s matter, Das took the steps and reached his room on the underground floor. He directly opened the room door and entered inside. Ria, who is walking to and fro, immediately hugged Das in a hurried way.


    "What happened? Why are you not sleeping?" Das asked her in a caring tone.


    "I can''t sleep." Ria replied as she ced her head on his chest.


    "Don''t worry. I''ve already dealt with her. She won''t cause any harm." Das replied while patting her back. She hugged him tightly and lifted her head to see his face. Das just gave a sweet smile and leaned forward to kiss her rose-coloured lips.


    As he pressed against her lips, a wide grin appeared on both faces simultaneously. Das took this chance to insert his tongue inside her. She did not show any resistance to his actions.


    Das started twisting his tongue inside her petite mouth and rubbed her slender, red-coloured tongue against his. After retracting the interlocked tongue, Das kissed her lower lips.


    Shhh¡­ Ria gripped his back tightly with both hands. Das did not stop, even as her fingers and nails dug into his skin. He continued to enjoy her lower lip by teasing it with his front teeth.


    Ahhh¡­ mmm¡­ mmm¡­


    He finally released her lower lip after seeing her struggle. Without giving her any chance to settle down, Das again pressed his lips over hers and hugged her tightly. While Ria was enjoying his tight embrace, Das moved his right hand, which was resting on her waist.


    He ced his hand on top of her right-side mountain and started squeezing it like a marshmallow. While hugging her body tightly with his left hand, Das continued to munch on her moist lips.


    His body heat rose in a few moments as her intoxicating body scent, sweet sensation from her lips, and tight hug from her curved body made his little brother restless.


    Ria''s body already started melting in his embrace as her chest became firm with a pointed tip, and she started rubbing her body against him with more desire. The lust god has already released his arrow of desire on both of them.


    Das lifted her body with his left hand and ced her on the bed without stopping the kissing and rubbing action. As she submitted her body to his desire, Das slowly unhooked her blouse and inserted his fingers inside.


    Without closing her eyes or taking any resistance action, Ria kept on staring at his face, who was kissing her neck in a passionate way. A cute smile appeared on her face as Das turned his face towards her while circling his finger around her nipple.


    She hid her face in her hands as Das continued to suck her balloons. Das used both hands to grab the two mounds and grip them firmly in hisrge palms. Das squeezed her round, milky white balls in a milking action while pinching her pink nodes.


    While rapping his tongue over her raised nipples, Das kept pressing her mounds together. Without stopping the squeezing action, he moved his head to her navel part and inserted his tongue inside her naval point.


    Ria spread her legs wide automatically, sensing the moist feeling inside her. Without caring about her struggle, Das started separating her clothes.


    After smelling her aromatic crouch, Das removed the pink, silky underwear and directly nted his face on the top of her cave. She is already dripping a stream of gel-type liquid because of his teasing action.


    Ahhh¡­


    Ria, who had maintained silence until now like a sleeping baby, released a whispering sound from her throat. Das used hisrge hands to grab her mounds firmly and stretched down his head to y with her clitoris.


    As he got busy in licking her cave, Ria ced her hands on the top of his head. She closed her eyes and enjoyed this jolly ride while moaning sweet sounds in a nervous tone.


    She directly stepped on the cloud nine as Das rapidly moved his index fingers over her two short nipples. After preparing her cave with enough wetness, Das kneeled before her sleeping body and stretched her legs wide apart.


    He held her slender waist with both hands and directly inserted his thick rod inside her pink-walled, narrow hole.


    Ahhh¡­ (loud painful cry)


    Ria, whose body is in a sleeping position, immediately jerked up and hugged him tightly. Her fingernails almost pierced his skin. As the teardrops fell on his shoulder, Das understood his mistake.


    The thick smell of blood filled the room as her cherry blood oozed out of her red cave. He forgot that she was virgin and directly inserted his little brother without any warm-up.


    It went deeper as Ria directly sat on it while hugging him tightly by locking her legs around his waist and holding him tightly with both hands.


    "I''m really sorry. I behaved like an animal." Das said while rubbing her back like a caring partner.


    Ria did not say anything. She tried to control the pain by tightly biting her teeth. Das slowly ced her body on the bed without causing any sudden movement in the crouch area. Ria slowly opened her eyes and smiled at him.


    "Idiot¡­ Move slowly; it is so itchy inside." Ria said annoyedly. She directly pulled his head and kissed him while rubbing his silky hair. Das took this chance to slowly move his little brother inside her blood-red cave.


    Hmmhh... mmm... mmm... painful moaning sounds released from her throat.


    This time, Das took proper care and maintained a slow pace without hitting her deeper walls. Slowly, Ria started enjoying the lustful sensation as her body craved more.


    After a few moments of low RPM, Das increased the speed gradually.


    Ahhh¡­ ah¡­ mmm¡­ ah¡­ mm¡­


    As Das yed with her ear tips by sucking on her pointy ears, Ria grabbed his body tightly while enjoying the tickling sensation.


    _


    Note: Bonus chapters :


    Power stones = 216/300,

 Chapter 159 : Morning session (R18+)

    Chapter 159 : Morning session (R18+)


    While staring right into her eyes, Das drilled her hole in a mechanical position. Das decided to finish things faster, as Ria needs time to adjust. If he pumped her ass like Ira, she wouldn''t even walk for three days.


    So, first he let Ria have an orgasm, and after that, he quickly put an end to this action drama by spraying the baby syrup in between her round balloons.


    Later, he grabbed some tissues and cleaned her body like a sweet husband, letting her body rest. Both of them slept nakedly in a ny-nine position as she hugged his arm like a teddy bear.


    Even though his little brother is still asking for more action, he kept himself from inserting that thing.


    _


    Early morning, five o''clock...


    Das woke to the sound of Ria''s kissing.


    "Hmmm... when did you wake up?" Das asked her in a sleepy tone.


    "Just now¡­ Did you sleep well?" Ria asked him with a sweet smile.


    Instead of replying to her, Das kissed her lips while holding her pinky nipples.


    "Stop. It''s early morning." Riained in a kiddish tone.


    "Morning sex is good for your health." Dasmented before moving his hands all over her body. She did not feel any pain likest night. She enjoyed the tingling sensationing from her chest as Das sucked on her chest while inserting a finger inside her.


    After preparing her body for action, Das changed his position, lifted her right leg, ced it on his shoulder, and started drilling into that pink-walled cave.


    Within half an hour, he changed several positions and made her reach climax for more than once.


    "Das, stop¡­ I can''t take it anymore." Ria cried out as Das lifted her into the air and ced her on top of his little brother.


    With a big smile, Das ced her back on the bed and shifted his position to the top. While Ria stared at him with a bewildered gaze, he rested his little brother in between her balloons and pressed them together.


    The smooth sensation from those firm white mounds made his little brother work harder. He continued to move his little brother in between the tworge mountains while grabbing them firmly with both hands and pinching the nodes in between his thumb and index finger.


    After five more minutes, Das directly pped her face with the ejacting liquid. Later, Das carried her to the bathroom and cleaned her body. After twenty minutes, Das kissed her forehead and said good-bye as she was leaving for the first floor to gather the girls.


    As the clock ticking at six o''clock, Das also quickly dressed up and locked the room door after picking up the ck sword box. Das saw John and Le at the reception. John passed on a tea ss after seeing Das approaching them.


    "How is everything...?" Das asked while picking up the tea ss. I


    "t''s all good. There were some minor disturbancesst night. But I took care of them." John replied with a wide grin.


    "I''m leaving now. If you need any help, call me." Das said with a straight face.


    "It''s ok¡­ I can manage. Those managing girls are helping us to coordinate with the customers and financial matters. More than that, the Reddy family also sent an extra security after hearing about the profits." John said with a loudugh.


    "I think the managing girls are really helping us a lot. Why don''t we remove this dumb girl and recruit them?" Das asked John while pointing at Le.


    "Hey, stop putting a finger in my affairs. I''m the hardest-working person in this hotel." Le cried out angrily while showing a threatening finger to Das.


    Both Das and John startedughing simultaneously after seeing her outbreak. Before leaving Das leaned on the reception desk and moved closer to her ear.


    "There is a hole in your ck underwear." Das said in a yful tone and left immediately without giving her any chance to react.


    "Ahhh¡­" Le cried out loudly in a mad tone.


    "What happened?" John asked with a confused face. Le walked away angrily without looking at John. She is fuming with anger and a bit of nervousness.


    Because there is actually a hole in her ck underwear. Her thoughts are running wild as she doesn''t know whether Das said knowingly or just to make her mad.


    _


    "Sister, what happened to your legs? Why are you limping?" One of the girls asked Ria after seeing her walking inside the first-floor hall.


    "Ahh¡­ Nothing¡­ Just a small ident."


    "Let''s gather all our sisters. We need to move. The vehicles are already waiting in the back street." Ria said while covering a shy smile.


    "Sister, I think it will take more time to gather everyone. Some of the customers are still staying inside. They are offering more money for extra time." One of the girls replied with a wide smile.


    "It''s not good. Don''t you guys know the rules? We should return before seven. Ask everyone to gather here in twenty minutes." Ria instructed the group of girls who finished their turn early.


    With her instructions, more than a hundred girls who gathered in the first-floor hall immediately jumped into the action. They went to every room to call out their sisters.


    The managing girls were sat with the porntub manager in Martin''s room, and they were busily tallying the total profit fromst night.


    ording to the agreement, fifty percent of the profits from the fifty girls of the porntub should be transferred to the old man.


    Martin, who was in high spirits yesterday, sat with a depressed face as a quarter of profits were leaving him.


    _


    Aftering out of the happy house, Das mounted his bike and travelled towards the Reddy family training centre.


    The crowd are still sitting on the tforms with cards in their hands.


    While in the middle of the journey, Das saw Natalia following him in her ck Rolls Royce.


    Like King Vikramarka, who subdued Beth (spirit) after hundreds of tries, Natalia is following him without backing down.


    Das increased his bike speed and raced towards the training centre.


    _


    Note: The bonus chapter is on the way.

 Chapter 160 [Bonus chapter]Chapter 160 : Remove your shirt

    Chapter 160 [Bonus chapter]Chapter 160 : Remove your shirt


    "You arete."


    Ruth spoke in a serious tone while watching the fight between her students and the fighters recruited by the Reddy family.


    "I think you already know about my job. Last night I got busy in managing the customers." Das replied as he stood before Ruth. Ruth stared at the fight for a long time before replying to Das.


    "Next time, don''t give me these excuses. As for your request, I will help you withbat practise. But I have nothing to teach you personally. So, you don''t need to call me master."


    Ruth paused after saying that sentence as her focus shifted to the fight between Geetha (the elder girl who fought with Das inside a cage) and a tall guy in his thirties. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Hey, Geetha¡­ attack from his left side. Target his shoulder." Ruth shouted loudly with an impatient face.


    Das stood silently beside her withoutining, even though she is treating him lightly. After Geetha delivered a punch like she instructed, Ruth turned her focus back on Das.


    "Follow me." Ruth started walking towards the elevator without looking back. Das followed like an obedient kid and entered inside the elevator.


    Ruth took him directly to the top floor and walked straight into her room. Das apanied her and entered her room without any hesitation.


    "Remove your shirt." Ruth asked after bolting the room door. (It''s not what you are thinking.)


    "What?!..." Das eximed with a doubtful look while staring at Ruth with varying looks.


    "I said remove your shirt." Ruth spoke in a resolute tone and stood before him from a close distance.


    Das understood that she is damn serious about it after seeing the determined look in her eyes. Das looked straight into her eyes and continued to unbutton his shirt. After removing his vest, Ruth observed his body with great curiosity.


    She touched his ribs, body packs, and cor bone with both of her hands.


    "What are you doing?" Das asked with a confused look, as he did not understand what she was searching for on his body.


    "Nothing. I''m just looking at your secret." Ruth replied before moving to his backside.


    "What secret?... By any chance, are you lusting on my body?" Das questioned her in a funny tone.


    "In your dreams. I don''t like soft-skinned teenagers. So you don''t need to worry about your chastity." Ruth replied while poking her finger into his skin.


    "Can you at least tell me what you are doing?" Das asked impatiently while enjoying her soft fingers running all over his body.


    "Don''t act like an innocent. Do you think I''m an idiot?... When I saw you for the first time, you looked like a weak person with a delicate structure."


    "So, tell me your secret. How did you get this body?" Ruth asked seriously with a straight face.


    Das looked back into her eyes for a long time before opening his mouth.


    "Are you not seeing my hard work every day? This body is the result of my struggle." Das tried to act foolish with an honest expression.


    Ruth justughed at his face and directly punched him in the chest. Das blocked her punch by crossing his hands before his chest.


    "You have the strength to fight with me. So, you don''t need to answer my question. But next time, don''t bully my students. You are taking advantage of them by using your sturdy body." Ruth said while handing him his shirt.


    "Don''t you think they are too weak? Why did you bring those sweet girls for a cruel fight?" Das asked after hearing her concern for the girls.


    "What do you know? Fighting is the ultimate path for those girls. So, they need to sacrifice other things for the sake of this life." Ruth replied beforeing out of the room.


    "Do you think the girls are happy about their lives?" Das asked again with a curious look.


    "Why are you asking all these questions? Don''t bother about my students. They are raised like fighters, and they will die as fighters." Ruth replied while walking towards the elevator.


    "Then what about you? Are you happy with your life as a fighter?" Das asked again without caring about her annoyed face.


    "Can you please stop asking me these nonsense questions? It is not your duty to worry about my life. So, focus on your life rather than these useless topics." Ruthshed out angrily with a serious face.


    Her body is shaking with high tension, and she is breathing heavily with a raze on her pretty round face.


    "Sorry¡­ sorry¡­ I just asked casually. I didn''t mean to offend you." Das replied in a hurried tone.


    Without caring about his apology, Ruth walked straight into the training ground where her students were fighting with the people recruited by the Reddy family for the blood duel.


    "Everyone, gather around the main ring in two minutes." After saying that sentence, she signalled Das to follow her and walked onto the main ring, which is a raised circr concrete tform.


    She stood directly at the centre of the ring and gestured for Das to stand before her. Das before her, the crowd surrounds the ring with great excitement. No one ever saw Ruth fight someone. That''s why everyone is expecting high-end action with great anticipation.


    The fifty girls'' students of Ruth, who suffered in the hands of Das for thest few days, were eagerly watching him with great joy as he was going to fight Ruth.


    Master Chen also focused on the ring from a long distance. He once saw Das blocking Ruth''s punch. That''s why he did not feel that Das is going to suffer in Ruth''s hands.


    As the crowd started making noise with great enjoyment, Ruth lifted her hand into the air to control the crowd.


    "Some of you might not know him. The person who stood before me is Mohan Das. Don''t look down on him because of his slender body." Ruth continued to speak loudly in a serious tone.

 Chapter 161 Chapter 161 : Dog fight

    Chapter 161 : Dog fight


    "From today onwards, every morning, Das will fight with me. So, observe the fight carefully and learn what you can." Ruth announced loudly while staring at Das, who is gazing at her face with a bewildered look.


    "What are you saying? I already said sorry for asking those questions. Can you please stop this? I don''t want to fight with you." Das asked in a low voice.


    "Das, this is your training. I''m not asking you to fight because of any grudges." Ruth replied with a smile and started adjusting her fighter clothes for action.


    Das, who is in his regr clothes, stared at Ruth''s round shapes as she tightened her fighter uniform.


    "Shall we begin now?" Ruth asked with an eyebrow gesture. Das adjusted his mindset and took a defensive stance. With a straight face, Ruth started releasing punches at a leisurely pace. Das blocked her every punch without much effort.


    But gradually, she increased her punching power while moving forward one step at a time. Das used both hands to block her every punch, and he took a step back every time she delivered a punch as she was pushing him through the punching motion.


    By the time Das realised what was happening, he had almost reached the edge of the ring. Just as he thought he was going to cross the outer ring, Das pushed Ruth in a sudden reflex.


    Ruth became more angry as he touched her chest in the process of pushing her back.


    "Sorry, sorry¡­ It happened identally. I didn''t mean to do that." Das tried to apologise after seeing her reaction.


    But Ruth did a three-sixty-degree rotation and attacked his head with a high kick. Das bent his body in a beautiful arch and sessfully dodged her kick with great ease. But he instantly regretted his action.


    Ruth, who already expected his reaction, delivered an abrupt punch to his chest, making him fall off the raised tform. With a disappointed face, she gestured Das to get back in the ring and she walked back to the centre of the stage.


    After adjusting his clothes, Das stood before Ruth and looked straight into her eyes. Ruth again started her assault and directly attacked his vitals with strong punches and kicks. This time, Das stood in the same spot and did not allow her to push him back.


    Ruth alternated her punches from left and right and targeted his ribs and knees while fighting in MMA-style kickboxing. After two minutes of continuous blocking, Das received a punch to the face as she changed her rhythm abruptly to exploit the gap between his defence.


    She took this chance to deliver hard kicks to his body and a straight knockout punch to his face. Das lost his standing and rolled on the ground after receiving a straight punch to his face and a kick to his lower abdomen.


    His nose stared bleeding, and a punch mark appeared on his right cheek. Ruth did not show any mercy; she continued to kick his body without giving it any time to adjust.


    By using her momentum, Ruth sessfully delivered several kicks to his body, making him unable to fight back. Das did not expect this straight assault from Ruth, as this is their first day of training.


    His clothes almost got tattered in the process of defending her, and blood marks appeared on his white shirt. Das is in aplete defensive position, as Ruth is not giving him any chance to adjust his position.


    With an irritated face, Das, who was blocking all her punches with his palms, closed his fingers and confronted her kicking leg with a strong punch. Ruth almost slipped from her position as she did not expect him to punch his leg.


    With her hand on the ground, she adjusted her body and took a step back and Das used this chance to change his position.


    While Das is staring at her from a distance, Ruth observed his aggrieved look and gave an arrogant smirk without showing pity for his bleeding face and bruised body.


    "Hmmhh¡­ At least you know how to attack. I thought you were going to defend for your entire life." Ruth spoke loudly in an arrogant tone. Das did not reply to her harsh remark. He is busy calcting her next attack.


    As Ruth is attacking him straight without any moment or skill, Das decided to answer her punches with strength. After seeing his determined look, Ruth understood his intentions.


    Without wasting one more second, Ruth ran straight towards Das while generating momentum to deliver a hard punch.


    Das leaned backwards and held his punch like an arrow ready to release from its bow. Both of them released their punches at the same time, and their punches met head-on.


    Ruth took two steps back as her body rebounded after receiving that punch. Das, who already anticipated a back-up move from Ruth, took three steps back, turned his body in a circle, and delivered a kick to her shoulder.


    But unexpectedly, Ruth failed to react in time, as she did not expect that Das punch would be strong enough to push her back. His kick directlynded on her right shoulder, and she staggered back while holding her shoulder. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Both of them stared at each other for a second before Ruth jumped on him like an angry bull. She started attacking with both fists. She forgot about her defence and movement techniques.


    Like an enraged bull, she continued delivering punches without caring about her image or reputation. She targeted Das like an arch enemy and did not hold back her strength.


    Das received more than thirty punches in the short span of two minutes. Even though he defended her with most of the punches, in front of her raze mode, he failed to defend her every move.


    Ruth used her experience to deliver punches on the vital organs, making him unable to defend her next punch.

 Chapter 162 : Im really liking it

    162 Chapter 162 : I''m really liking it


    After sending Das body out of the fighting ring, Ruth stopped her assault. Without backing down, Das stood up again and started limping slowly towards the ring.


    "It''s enough for today. Follow me." Ruth ordered him in a stern tone and started walking towards the elevator.


    Without caring about the mockingughter and booing from the crowd, Das continued to follow Ruth in slow motion. His footprints left a small trail of blood marks on the floor.


    "Sister, look at his pitiful face. Our master really beat the sh*t out of him." The deputy girl Latha said excitedly while standing beside Geetha (the leader of the girls).


    But Geetha did not reply to her sister''sment. She is staring at the retreating back of Das with a curious gaze. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Sister, why are you not saying anything?" The deputy girl asked again.


    "Latha (the deputy girl''s name), Master used her full strength at the end of the fight. But that person is still walking. Can you believe it?" Geetha asked in an astonished gaze without turning her focus from Das, who is standing beside Ruth in the elevator.


    "What?!... That''s impossible. Are you saying that Madam used rainbow punches to attack him?" Latha asked with a confused look as she couldn''t believe what Geetha said.


    "Yes, Master definitely used rainbow punches. She ovepped her punches on the same ce on his body and made him unable to fight in the end. I''m damn sure about it." Geetha replied in a strong tone.


    _


    After leaving the elevator, Ruth took him directly to her room and asked him to undress himself. She went inside the rest room, which is in the size of arge hall.


    She picked up a small container and took it to the bathtub at the centre of the restroom. While Das is watching from a distance, Ruth took out several small boxes from that container.


    She prepared the bathtub with hot water and started mixing the medicinal ingredients into the bathtub in a particr order. A sweet, aromatic smell filled the rest room.


    After fifteen minutes of preparation, Ruth finished what she was doing and gestured for Das to sit in the bathtub.


    "What is this?" Das asked with a curious look while staring at the blue-coloured water in the bath tub.


    "Don''t worry. I just mixed some herbs to heal your body faster. If you don''t like it, I won''t force you. But the medicinal herbs in this bath tub are worth more than $1 million. So, it''s your choice." Ruth said as she prepared to take off her fighting clothes.


    Das, who guessed that Ruth is also going to join in the bath tub, didn''t hesitate one more second and directly stepped inside the tub (of course he was wearing underwear). As he sat leisurely with his legs stretched, the smell of the medicinal herbs helped him to calm his mind.


    Das felt a cooling sensation from his wounds, and the bleeding stopped within a few moments. After wearing her bathing suit, Ruth also joined him. She asked him to fold his legs in a meditative position, and she also sat opposite him in that small bath tub.


    Ruth showed him some type of breathing technique and closed her eyes to meditate peacefully. In that calm atmosphere, the loud, rhythmic breathing of their two bodies synchronised at an even pace.


    Slowly, the water in the bathtub turned from blue to green colour, and only bruise marks were left on Das''s body. Das, who opened his eyes earlier than Ruth, activated his special vision to check out her alluring body.


    Her long ck bath suit became useless after he activated his special vision. Maybe because of the cooling sensation from the medicinal herbs, her perks were in a raised position, and streams of water were flowing in between her overgrown, lush mountains.


    Those golden drops that were sliding from her top were finally reaching their destination at her heart-shaped love bush in the crouch position.


    Das took a closer look at her piercings as her two nipples were decorated with millimetre-sized steel rods, and pink-coloured diamonds were attached on both sides of each rod.


    The funny thing is, those piercings are customisable, as she can change the diamonds on the nipples to different colours.


    "Stop lusting over my body." Ruth said angrily after seeing Das gaze at her two protruding nipples from the bath suit. But what she didn''t know was he is actually taking a direct view of her naked body.


    "Sorry, I just lost myself in my thoughts." Das replied with a weird smile while changing his special vision.


    "You don''t need to cover it up. Your raised crouch says what you are thinking in your brain." Ruth replied with a twitch without turning her head away.


    "It is just a normal reaction for a man when he is close to a woman. It doesn''t mean I''m lusting after your body." Das tried to act cool, as he didn''t want to be nervous in front of this forty-year-old aunty.


    That too, he already got used to this embarrassment as he is dealing with several females every day.


    "Stop saying your teenage sh*t and leave now. You''ve already taken enough advantage of this medicinal liquid." Ruth said before getting out of the bath tub. But Das stayed in the bath tub for some more time while watching Ruth''srge bosom from the rear side.


    "My type of training will always be like this. If you don''t like it, you can give it up at any time. Don''t force yourself against your will." Ruth said as she passed a set of fighter clothes and a white towel.


    "Nah¡­ I''m really liking it. As for the mocking crowd... I don''t care about them. What''s important to me is you. Ahh... sorry, I mean your training." Das replied with a wide grin.


    "Whatever¡­ If you decide to continue, you need to fight with me every day in front of that crowd. So prepare yourself." Ruth spoke in a lecturing tone and left the rest room, leaving Das behind, who is staring at her retreating back.


    _


    Note: What do you think about the story pace? Are you ok with this slow narration or you want me to speed up things? BTW Thank you for the power stones. Vote Golden tickets if you have them in your inventory.


    TQ

 Chapter 163 : Play time with Latha

    163 Chapter 163 : y time with Latha


    Note: Thank you @Daoist13cd1x for the golden ticket. This is the first chapter for today. I will release one more bonus chapter along with the regr one. Stay tuned.


    _


    Aftering out of Ruth''s room, Das walked towards the elevator. He did not feel any pain or difort, as his wounds almost got healed up because of the medicinal water.


    Just as he prepared to open the elevator door, someone grabbed his wrist and pulled him into the room beside the elevator. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Das, who already saw the face of the deputy girl (Latha) with his special vision, did not resist and let her pull him inside the room.


    "Why are you not surprised?" Latha asked him with a disappointed face.


    "Because I smelled your body." Das said this while performing a funny breathing action by leaning over her body.


    "Hey, stop doing that." Latha took a step back in a quick reflex.


    "What happened to the sword? Did you fix it?" Latha asked him with a varying look.


    "Don''t worry. It will be fixed in a few days." Das answered with a yful smile and opened the room door to leave, as he is gettingte for college.


    "Wait, I have one more question." Latha stood before him with stretched hands and blocked him from leaving.


    "What is it...?" Das asked with a curious look.


    "Who is the girl outside? She ising every day, and she is also crying because of you. Did you do anything to her?" Latha asked in a whispering tone, like she was talking about a secret.


    (This Latha is definitely dumb, as she grew up in the mountains with only fighting as her main agenda. So, don''t me me for making her character dumb.)


    Das stared at her chubby face for a long time before answering her question.


    "First, promise me that you won''t tell anyone." Das stretched his hand in front of her whileughing inside. She immediately put her hand on his and said promise with a serious face.


    "That girl outside is lusting over my body. She is asking me to sleep with her. But I rejected it, as I''m saving my first time for my wife." Das said in her ear as she leaned closer to him.


    "What?!... Is she really asking for that?" Latha eximed with a bewildered face.


    "Yeah, she is following me every day for that." Das replied with an honest expression.


    "I don''t believe you. That girl is more beautiful than my sister. You are definitely lying." Latha said after using her half-brain.


    "If you don''t trust me, let''s go together. You can ask the girl directly." Das said loudly in a gentle man''s tone and pulled the room door.


    "Wait¡­ wait¡­ I have one more question. Last question... please... please..." Latha grabbed his hand and closed the room door while pleading him in a childish tone.


    "What...?" Das asked with an annoyed look. But he is really curious to see what this dumb girl will ask him.


    "You''ve already kissed me and my sister. So, tell me. Which one is better?" Latha asked with great excitement.


    "I kissed your sister twice. But I only kissed you once. That too in a hurry, so I can''t tell which one is better." After thinking for a long time, Das answered her with an honest expression while plotting inside his brain.


    "Then you can kiss me now and tell me who is better." Latha said instantly, without thinking much. Das, who is eagerly waiting for this reply, immediately pulled her into his embrace and kissed her thick lips directly.


    He took full advantage of her innocence as he inserted his tongue inside and yed with her tongue in a see-saw action. While munching on her lower lip, he moved his hand to her fat ass and groped it firmly with hisrge palms.


    Latha, who has been enjoying the sweet sensation of his lips for a long time, immediately pushed him away as he pinched her raised nipples from the top of her fighter clothes.


    "That''s enough. Tell me now. who is better?" Latha asked in an eager tone, and shepletely ignored the groping and pinching action by Das.


    "Of course, your kiss tasted a lot better than your sister''s. You don''t need topare yourself with your sister. You have thick lips, a fat ass, and a round chest. Any man would always look at you because of your beauty."


    Das raised her to cloud nine with his nonstop boasting. Lathaughed merrily inside while putting on a serious expression as she felt shy about his description.


    "That''s enough. Let''s go now. We will meet that tall girl outside." Latha grabbed his hand and dragged him outside with a hurried step.


    Aftering out of the elevator on the ground floor, Geetha (the elder sister) confronted them as Latha is dragging Das.


    Instead of replying to her sister, Latha grabbed Geetha''s hand, and all three of them went outside to meet Natalia, who sat on her car bo a short distance from the training facility.


    Natalia did not understand what is happening as a chubby girl is dragging Das towards her.


    "I already said I wouldn''t agree to your request. Why are you following me daily?" Das took the lead to maintain his story with the short girl.


    At first, Natalia did not understand why Das is talking in a victim tone with a humble attitude. But she continued to reply to his question without caring about the presence of the two girls in fighter uniforms.


    "I won''t back down until you ept my request. You are not going to lose anything by helping me. I will also offer you extra benefits and money if you help me. Please think about it." Natalia kept on pleading with him in a pervasive tone.


    Latha, who listened to this entire conversation, felt that Das is telling the truth. She misunderstood that help''s meaning, as she is thinking that Natalia is asking Das for sex.


    She got enraged after hearing Natalia''s offer of more benefits and money for his help.


    Geetha did not understand why her sister is getting angry, and she is trying hard to discern the meaning behind Natalia''s words.


    _


    Note: Thank you for the power stones and golden tickets. Creation is hard, cheer me up!

 Chapter 164 : Misunderstanding

    164 Chapter 164 : Misunderstanding


    Note: This is the second chapter for today. The third one is on the way.


    _


    "Hey, shameless girl, you should learn how to act like a woman. How could you force a man to do that?"


    "He already refused to help you... Why are you forcing him? Because of you, everyone is misunderstanding him as a bad person. So stop harassing him from now on." Latha spoke loudly in a lecturing tone.


    "Sister, stop¡­ Why are you scolding her? She is just asking him for a little help." Geetha tried to stop Latha, who is rapid-firing on Natalia in a cursing tone. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Geetha, sister, don''t stop me. You don''t know the true story. Let me teach a lesson to this shameless woman." Latha did not back down even after seeing Natalia''s confused face.


    Das continued to enjoy this mimunication drama. He also did not expect this type of fierce reaction from Latha. But he did not stop her, as he also doesn''t like Natalia following him around all day.


    After some time, the crowd started gathering around the four of them as Latha continued to yell loudly on Natalia. Except for Das, no one knows why Latha is yelling at Natalia, who covered her face in a ck mask and a lily-type hat.


    But most people know who Latha is because she is popr as a chatterbox in the training centre. That''s why people started supporting her automatically. Even though Geetha tried to stop her sister several times, Latha, who is in the dominant gene position, did not stop berating Natalia.


    After seeing the yful smile on Das''s face, Natalia understood that Das nned this drama. So, without wasting any more time, Natalia left in her car, leaving a trail of dust.


    The crowd made a celebratory noise and gathered around Latha to learn the reason behind her outbreak.


    But Das did not give her a chance to shine in the limelight. He grabbed her hand and dragged her inside the training centre, and Geetha dispersed the crowd as she also understood that something is definitely not right.


    "Hey, why are you dragging me away? Let everyone know about that shamefuldy." Latha struggled to get away from Das'' hands. But Das clutched her shoulder tightly with hisrge palms.


    "You promised me not to tell anyone. So stop spreading this information to others. If all men know about this. They will harass that tall girl." Das exined her like an elder.


    After remembering the promise, she calmed down.


    "Das, you are really a good man. Even though she is harassing you, you are still thinking about her well-being." Latha said in an appreciative tone. Das continued to act like a victim and started boasting about her for standing up for him.


    "Why are you praising my sister?" Geetha, who camete after managing the crowd, asked Das, who is boasting about Latha as a brave girl. Instead of answering Geetha, he used her to praise Latha even more.


    "Geetha, you should learn some good values from your sister. Even though you are not as pretty as Latha, at least you need to follow her in character."


    "Can you please stop your drama and tell me what''s going on?" Geetha interrupted Das with a loud tone.


    "Ask your sister. I''ve got urgent matters to deal with. So, I''m leaving." Das said in a hurried tone and left after winking at Latha.


    "Latha, tell me... Why is he praising you like an angel?" Geetha asked her sister with a questioning look.


    "He is praising my beauty. Didn''t you hear that? He said I''m more beautiful than you." Latha answered with a proud look.


    "Then why are you cursing the girl outside?" Geetha asked Latha again without caring about her remarks.


    "Oh... I can''t tell anyone about that." Latha replied with a mysterious smile and left hurriedly to avoid her sister''s piercing gaze.


    "Stupid girl, I know how to pull the secrets from you." Geetha twitched her lips while thinking of a n to make Latha reveal everything.


    She felt satisfied after seeing the appreciative look on Das''s face.


    14:00


    "Mr. Das, I also created a trust ount for the properties, and ny percent of the profits will go to the orphanage as you requested." Sana reported like a personal secretary.


    Aftering out of the training facility, Das went directly to home to change his clothes. As usually, Natalia followed him like a hutch dog.


    Ste opened the room door for him while holding the baby in her hands. She gestured for Das to look at the sofa where Sana, the girl from the Abduh family for whom Das gave nine thousand crores of property to manage, is sitting at the edge of her seat.


    "What are you doing here?" Das asked Sana while walking towards her with a baby in his hands.


    "I''ve been trying to meet you for several days." Sana replied in aining tone.


    "You should have called me. My schedule is always full. So, you won''t find me at home." Das said with a smile.


    "I want to give this card to you. That''s why I came to meet you personally." Sana replied while passing a customised key card to Das. That blue card has a lion symbol on it.


    "What is this?" Das asked after receiving the card in her hands.


    "This card is a type of ess key to your properties. You will find the same type of lion symbol in all your hotel buildings, resorts, and guest houses. So, it will be easy for you to ess them in the future." Sana exined with a sweet smile.


    She felt satisfied after seeing the appreciative look on Das''s face.


    "Mr. Das, I also created a trust ount for the properties, and ny percent of the profits will go to the orphanage as you requested." Sana reported like a personal secretary.


    "Sana, I don''t know what to say. But thank you for your hard work." Das thanked her with a serious face and a meaningful tone.


    "Mr. Das, you don''t need to thank me. I already promised to work for one month. So, I will work hard to give you good results in this one month. After that, don''t force me to act as your manager." Sana said with a straight face.


    Das justughed internally after hearing her request. _


    Note: Please vote golden tickets if you have any left in your inventory. TQ


    PeterPan :-)


    Creation is hard, cheer me up!


    Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!

 Chapter 165 : Mysterious Old Man

    Chapter 165 : Mysterious Old Man


    Note: This is the bonus chapter for reaching the power stones target. Surprisingly, there will be another bonus chapter today. Because @robbie_james vote 11 Golden Tickets and help us reach the 90 golden tickets target. So stay tuned for one more chapter.


    _


    After chatting with Sana for some time, Das changed his fighter clothes and left for the college. Because of Sana at home and Latha''s incident at the training centre he reached superte to the college.


    By the time, he reached the ss room, Teacher Rosie''s ss is almost at the end. She allowed him inside after giving a strong warning. She is already waiting for him in thest bench with a big smile.


    She pushed a text book before him and held his hand below the bench.


    "I miss you."


    She wrote on her note book and faced it towards Das.


    "Miss you too."


    Das whispered in her ear before Rosie turned back from the ck board. A sweet smile appeared on She''s face after hearing his tickling voice in her ear. The time ran fast and everyone left for the lunch break.


    After enjoying a sweet kissing time with She, Das took her to the canteen in the new Range Rover which is bought on She''s request.


    With t cheeks and lovely dimples, She is tempting Das to kiss all the time. Instead of getting down from car, Das asked She to wait in the back seat. He went to the canteen and brought food and snacks for both of them.


    She mixed the food with curries and used her hands to feed him. While listened to all her stories about family and gossips, Das enjoyed the food. She treated him like a hubby and shared every small detail with him.


    After finishing the food and washing hands, Das took her back to the ss room. Das dropped her before the ss room and went to park the car in the parking lot.


    Just as he parked the car, Das received a call from Maria, the Patel family head.


    "Das, are you free now?" Maria asked with a hesitating tone.


    "I''m always free for you." Das replied with yful smile after hearing the voice of Maria.


    "I''m in Novotel hotel. Is it possible for you toe here now?" Maria asked again with a great anticipation.


    "I will there in half an hour." Das replied with a smile after checking the time on his ssic Casio watch.


    "Room number 69." Maria said with a shy smile before disconnecting the call.


    At first, he informed She about his departure. She requested him to see his face before leaving. So, he stopped car before ss room.


    She stepped inside the car and kissed his face for a long time before saying a good bye. After promising her to meet tomorrow, Das left the college campus.


    Aside from She another girl is watching the leaving Range Rover car with lonely eyes. She is Amy, the Lolli who sent nudes to Das to save her sister and the girl who sucked his little brother for an iPhone.


    Instead of directly leaving to the Novotel hotel, Das stopped his car before Natalia''s Rolls'' Royce.


    "Don''t follow me from now on. Meet me tonight at the grand hotel happy house." Das said loudly and left without hearing her reply.


    A smile appeared on Natalia''s face. Even though he called her to a happy house, she already determined to do anything for getting his help.


    She immediately turned her Rolls Royce towards a beauty parlour to get ready for tonight''s action as she misunderstood his meaning behind calling for a happy house. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Das felt relieved after seeing that Natalia is not following him. He applied more pressure on the peddle and increased his car speed to reach Maria as fast as he can.


    While in the middle of the journey, Das thought of Farus family which he saw on the tattoo of Le, the reception girl. That day when he killed the fighters in the Shetty family training centre, Maria called a woman to ask for help.


    He decided to ask Maria about Farus family after meeting her today.


    Even though he tried not to think about it, his brain is constantly shing the images of what is going to happen after meeting Maria. His little brother already became restless with wild imagination.


    After passing the car keys for valet parking, Das took the steps to the first floor to reach room number 69.


    But suddenly an old man stopped him at the front door of room number 69. He observed Das from top to bottom for a long time. Das also looked at the old man varyingly as he is giving a danger vibe from his looks.


    "Are you Mohan Das?" The old man asked Das with a serious tone. Das did not find any expression on the wrinkled face of the old man. After a short dy, Das nodded his head with a straight look into the old man.


    The old man allowed him inside without asking anymore questions.


    "Interesting¡­ I can''t sense his thoughts. Am I bing too old or this guy is something special?" The old man muttered while thinking about the interaction with Das.


    The hotel room isrge and spacious with a king size bed in thest room. Maria is already waiting for him in the hall with a sexy sleeveless ck one-piece dress.


    "Who is the old man outside?" Das asked after seeing Maria.


    "He is just a security person. Don''t mind him." Maria replied before walking towards him.


    "You are bing more attractive every day. Are you nning to seduce me?" Das said while hugging her tightly.


    "Stop teasing me. I asked you toe here to discuss some important information with you." Maria said with a serious tone while hiding her shy smile.


    "First let me do the honours. After that we can talk about these useless things." Das directly grabbed her ass and lifted from the ground.


    As she hugged his neck, Das ced her on the dining table at the centre.


    "Can''t you hold it for few more minutes. I really need to say this." Maria said in aining tone.


    "I''m already holding it from a long time. So, don''t try to stop me."


    _

 Chapter 166 : Dancing with Maria (R18+)

    Chapter 166 : Dancing with Maria (R18+)


    Note: Thank you @robbie_james for the 11 Golden Tickets. This is the bonus chapter dedicated to you. This is an erotic chapter with super detailing. Read at your own risk. :-P


    _


    After feeling his intentions, Maria did not resist him. While kissing each other, Das unhooked her bra, and Maria helped him by unbuttoning his shirt. Like hungry wolves, both of them started removing each other''s clothes without stopping the devouring action.


    The saliva mixed up at a rapid pace as their tongues locked together. After removing thest piece of cloth from Maria''s body, Das pulled her into his embrace and held her ass against his crouch.


    Maria hugged his neck with both hands while kissing him with a lustful expression. As her cave is already dripping with liquid, Das inserted his little brother without any teasing.


    After positioning her body conveniently, Das started moving his hips against her static hole. Maria absorbed the hard hit by hugging him tightly with both hands. The groaning sounds released from her throat even though her tongue was busy ying inside his mouth.


    Das held her two pink nodes between his index finger and thumb finger with both hands and slurped her lower lip by teasing between his front teeth.


    Mm¡­ mmm¡­ mm¡­


    The moaning sounds of Maria made his brain restless, and his thick rod beat a rhythmic sound against the deep walls inside her cave. As Maria yelled painful cries, Das released her two nodes and changed her position.


    She bent down at a 90-degree angle and held the table tightly with both hands. With a quick p to her round ass, Maria spread her legs more widely.


    Das ced both hands on her two round air pods and stretched them withrge palms. A clear pink flower came into his view as he stretched the air pods firmly, and without wasting any time, he inserted his little brother inside her pink rose flower.


    He held his hips steadily and started hitting hard against the dripping cave. Within five minutes, she sprayed her juices all over the ce as he touched her deep walls in that horse position.


    After some time, she started moving her ass against his pole. Das grabbed her long hair into his hands and made her body move in an arch-like position.


    Ahh... stop... that''s... enough... stop... ahh... mmm...


    I can''t... mmm.... Take it... aha... anymore... please...


    Maria started pleading after having her third orgasm. Das finally showed pity for her body and gave the controls to Maria to y. Maria immediately held his hands like a police officer arresting the criminal and dragged him into the bedroom.


    While Dasid on the bed with his hands behind his head, Maria kneeled before his almighty pole like a devotee. She leaned her head on the top of his little brother and ced her left hands on the two ping pong balls, using her right hand to massage his long pole.


    Her slender tongue got busy taking care of the red bulb on the top of the thick pole. Das closed his eyes and let her take care of his little brother. She sucked his balls and licked every corner of his couch.


    After massaging his casing for a long time, she took the entire rod inside her mouth. Das ced his hand on the top of her head and caressed her silky hair while her head was making an up-and-down motion.


    Later, he instructed her to fold her hands behind her back.


    Like an obedient student, she starched them behind her back and folded them together by holding each other. She immediately regretted doing that as her mouth took a thick pole deep inside her throat.


    Das held her head with both hands and moved it against her little brother with a satisfied smile. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Gawk... gawk... gak...


    Her throat made unbearable sounds as he held her head tightly around his little brother for a long time.


    After keeping it inside her mouth until he released a syrup inside her throat, Das released her head with a satisfied smile. Maria also understood his actions and let him y with her head like a hole.


    While Dasy on the bed with a big sigh, Maria swallowed his little brother''s saliva and cleaned his pole like a brand-new stick.


    Later, sheid her body beside him and hugged him like a teddy bear byying her soft thighs over his stomach. Das kissed her forehead and started rubbing her back as she ced her head on his right-side shoulder.


    "Now tell me, what is that important matter you want to discuss with me?" Das asked her with a sweet smile.


    "Idiot¡­ You really made me forget about itpletely. I''m still unsure whether to ask you this or not." Mariained by pinching his nipple in a yful manner.


    Das turned his body to her side and stared at her face for a long time before caressing her cheeks with great affection.


    "It''s ok. Tell me what it is. Is it rted to me?" Das asked without turning his gaze away from her beautiful eyes.


    "It is rted to you. That''s why I''m worrying about it." Maria answered before pressing her lips against his.


    "Don''t worry. Tell me about it." Das asked again.


    "Das, to destroy the evidence at the Shetty family training centre, I took the help of a powerful person. Previously, she did not ask anymore questions about the incident, even though there are more than two hundred dead bodies in that ce."


    "But recently, that powerful person personally met me to ask about the incident of that day. She questioned me repeatedly about the killer of those two hundred people. But I did not reveal your name."


    "I said I got unconscious with the aphrodisiac powder, and everyone was already dead by the time I woke up from the slumber." Maria exined for a long time about the incident with that powerful person.


    But she did not mention the background of that powerful person or why she was helping Maria.


    Das listened to her every word carefully, as it rted to his deep secret and the safety of the baby.


    _

 Chapter 167 : Dancing with Maria 2 (R18+)

    Chapter 167 : Dancing with Maria 2 (R18+)


    Note: Thank you @Scotg41 for 4 Golden Tickets and @Chuyoda for 1 Golden Ticket.


    This chapter contains lot of information from the hidden families. Read carefully to understand the future plot. TQ


    _


    "Who is that strong person...?" Das asked after listening to her exnation.


    "That I can''t tell you now. Give me some time. Later, I will exin you everything." Maria spoke in a pervasive tone. Das did not force her to reveal the information.


    ording to her exnation, Das understood that someone had already discovered the presence of an Aries family heirloom. So, he can''t use that weapon more often as there is always the danger of an enemy lurking close to him.


    After thinking for a long time, Das decided to find more capable subordinates to protect the baby and to find a powerful backer to depend. Maria caressed his body while Das was in a daze.


    "Maria, do you know anything about the Farus family?" Das asked in a casual tone and stared at Maria''s face to see her reaction. Maria jerked up and sat on the bed after hearing his question.


    "How did you know about the Farus family?" Maria asked in an astonished tone. Das did not expect this type of violent reaction from Maria. She is still in deep shock, and her mouth is wide open with a surprised face.


    "Last week, when I went to Delhi, I heard some people discussing the Farus family." Das replied casually. Maria went into deep thought after hearing his reply. She is in a dilemma about whether to tell Das the whole truth or not.


    "Maria, you don''t need to doubt me. I won''t do anything that causes harm to you. It is ok, even if you don''t want to discuss these things with me. All I want is your well-being." Das said after kissing her lips and hugging her in a tight embrace.


    Maria melted in his embrace, and her eyes got moist with his words. Her emotions got stirred up, as she never had this type of caring support. She decided to share everything with him. First, she took a promise from him and started talking about the Farus family.


    "Das, Farus family is a hidden family ruling over the Middle East and eastern Asia regions. The powerful person I mentioned is also from the Farus family."


    "A hidden family called Aries family from Europe is taking control over our country and China."


    "But¡­ Maria, I know about the Aries family. I heard they crushed the Leo family ruling India and China, and now they are taking control over these two countries." Das interrupted her, as he already knew about this part from the Reddy family patriarch.


    "Oh, then it is easy to exin. Recently, the Farus family has beenpeting with the Aries family for control over our country. That is why they are taking powerful families from all the major cities as allies." Maria said it with a meaningful look.


    "Wait, isn''t the Aries family stronger than the Farus family? They already crushed the Leo family, which is a strongest hidden family."


    "Then for what reason Farus family is targeting the Aries family...?" Das asked her after thinking for a long time.


    "Haha, that''s the big secret I know." Maria replied with a childishugh. Das pinched her pink node and ced his leg around her round ass. As he pulled her into a close embrace, Maria started exining.


    "Recently, the Farus family found out that the Aries family lost their heirloom. Those heirlooms of the hidden families are the real dealbreakers, as they give special abilities to their family members and fighters."


    "So, the Farus family decided to go against the Aries family, as this is a great chance for them." Maria said while looking directly into his eyes.


    "What do you mean by special abilities? Will they be stronger or what?" Das asked with a curious expression.


    "I also don''t know about the other family heirlooms. But the Farus family heirloom will offer them strong defensive abilities, and they can quickly sense the presence of things around them."


    "Some people with direct lineage to the Farus family patriarch can read our thoughts when we stand close to them." Maria exined with great elevation.


    "That''s really interesting. So, now that the Aries family has lost their heirloom, they are weaker whenpared to the Farus family." Dasmented after hearing her exnation.


    "Yeah, you can say that. Even though the Aries family lost their heirloom, they had immense wealth in their hands and arge army to deploy at any time. Not only that, except for the nuclear weapons, they had all types of modern missiles and air jets to counter any superpower." Maria exined with great detail. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Das could not believe what she was saying.


    "Maria, if they really had that much wealth and army, why are they not controlling any country? Are you misleading me?" Das asked with a doubtful look. Maria thought for a long time, as she also didn''t know the exact reason for his question.


    "Sorry, Das¡­ I don''t know the exact reason for it. But I''m 100 percent sure that the Aries family had wealth and a big army." Maria dered with a serious face.


    "It''s ok¡­ I believe you. You already know a lot more stuff than anyone else." Das said while kissing her cheeks.


    "By the way, why did the Farus family choose to help you? They could have supported the Reddy family or the Shetty family. It will be easy for them to control this city if they support any of them... Nah?!" Das questioned her after thinking for a bit.


    "Because I''m more capable than those two families." Maria answered with a smug look.


    "Oh... do you think you are more capable? Then let me see your capabilities." Das said before inserting a finger inside her wet cave and rubbing her G spot with his index finger.


    "Ahhh¡­ stop¡­ stop¡­ ahh¡­ ah¡­ I will say it¡­ Ahh, please stop... agh¡­"


    Maria''s body started vibrating like a tungsten fment. She grabbed his hair tightly as her body moved like a snake in zig-zag curves.


    _

 Chapter 168 : Dancing with Maria-3 (R18+)

    Chapter 168 : Dancing with Maria-3 (R18+)


    Note: Thank you @Chuyoda for 1 Golden Ticket.


    _


    After making her cave sprinkling the sticky liquid, Das removed his finger outside.


    Like a withered nt, Maria fell t on the top of his chest. Das held her in his embrace like a small child and asked her about the reason for the Farus family choosing the Patel family instead of others.


    Maria ced her head on his shoulder, folded her four limbs around his body, and started exining to him about her interaction with the Farus family.


    "Actually, the Aries family subordinates have already met with the family heads of the Reddy family and the Shetty family. So, the Farus family chose my family because they preferred loyal allies to powerful ones, and they don''t have any trust in the Reddy or Shetty families."


    "More than that, the leading head of the Farus family is a young woman. She favoured me because I''m also a woman." Maria exined with closed eyes and a low, whispering tone.


    Even though her sweet voice in his ear is disturbing his mind, Das continued to think deeply about these family rtions.


    "Maria, is that woman from the Farus family a good person or a bad person?" Das asked after a short dy.


    "I don''t know about that. I only met her once, and she also covered her face in a golden mask. But personally, I think she is a good person." Maria replied after thinking for a bit.


    "Why do you think like that?" Das asked immediately after hearing her response.


    "Because she did not force me into an alliance. At first, I don''t want to step into these hidden families'' war. I don''t like shady and ck-market businesses."


    "But During the incident at the Shetty family training centre, to destroy evidence and protect my family in the near future, I agreed to join the Farus family alliance." Maria exined in a dull tone.


    "You really did the right thing." Das said while rubbing her back like a caring partner.


    As Das fell into deep thought about his future ns, Maria fell asleep on top of him. Without disturbing her, Das continued to think about the uing dangers. He can''t forever hide the secret of the Aries family heirloom and the mysterious baby.


    "It''s better if I act one step faster than the Aries family and find a strong backer for the future safety of the baby."


    Das decided after deep thinking. Das thought going to the Skull organisation base with Natalia would help him to know better about the hidden families and their strengths and weaknesses.


    After a short nap, Maria woke up with a trail of saliva in her mouth. Das helped her clean it and kissed her passionately.


    As Maria''s ass is already on top of his crouch, Das adjusts her position and inserts his little brother into her smooth, pinky cave. Mariaughed at his satisfied expression and started moving her ass with a sweet smile.


    Das ced his hands on her waist and let her move over his antenna. As the ny-degree shovel entered deep inside her cave, Maria started moaning with a lustful face.


    Later, Das took control by lifting her ass up. He started hitting like a pumping machine against her ass.


    Ahhh... mmm... aha...


    Maria started shouting nonstop with a suppressed mouth and a mumbling tone. Even though she used both hands to cover her mouth, her throat kept leaking moaning sounds.


    Every time Das stroked against her cat, her ass made stomping noises with loud thump and thumps. After making her ass squeeze for a long time, Das changed her body position.


    Heid her on the bed and stretched her legs up to her shoulders. Without much dy, he grabbed her hands and pulled them towards him. After arranging her body like a sex toy, Das inserted his rod in a missionary position and triggered his gun against her casing.


    Mm¡­ mmm¡­ mmm¡­


    With his finger in her mouth, Maria released a deep sucking noise while bearing the hard hitting.


    Later, Das leaned closer to her body and kissed her sweet lips without stopping the pumping action. Like a borewell, Das continued to drill her ground, and like a fertile hole, she pumped up water all over the surface.


    After releasing his ice apple jelly deep inside her cave, Das stopped his drilling and fell t on her chest. Maria hugged him by locking her legs around his ass and both hands around his back.


    After five minutes of a short nap, Das retreated his pole andid beside her with a happy smile.


    Like a responsible woman, Maria cleaned her things by using her slender tongue. With a wet cloth, she cleaned his entire body and helped him sip from the wine ss.


    "Maria, I love you so much."


    Das said while moving his finger around her nipple in a circr motion.


    "Stop sweetly talking to me like a teenager. I already know that you have a lot of girlfriends. So, don''t lose your heart here. Otherwise, those teenage girls will suffer heavily." Maria said while acting all serious. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    With a sudden jerk, Das pulled her closer to him and kissed her on the forehead.


    "You are always special to me. Even when I''m with a hundred girls, you will always cross my mind." Das said in a meaningful tone while staring right into her eyes.


    With moist eyes, Maria hugged him tightly to relieve her emotions. After spending one more hour with Maria, Das said good-bye to her with a sweet kiss and came out of the hotel room wearing a brand-new dress brought by Maria.


    Surprisingly, Das did not see the old man who stopped him at the entrance.


    Without thinking much, Das took the steps, as it is on the first floor, and walked towards the hotel entrance.


    But suddenly, Das saw the old man at the hotel reception. That old man waved his hand towards Das while sipping on his coffee.


    Das put on an artificial smile and left the hotel room.


    _

 Chapter 169 : Naked Natalia

    169 Chapter 169 : Naked Natalia


    Aftering out of the Novotel hotel, Das went directly to the happy house to meet with Natalia. At five o''clock in the evening, Das reached the grand hotel happy house on his Range Rover.


    Natalia is already waiting inside her car at the entrance of the happy house. Das first parked his car and walked back near Natalia''s car.


    Natalia got down from the Rolls Royce after seeing his arrival. She wore a ck A-line dress that disyed her curves at the perfect angle.


    "You look beautiful." Das firstplimented her while checking out her attractive body.


    She really put a lot of effort into her make-up and dressing as Das asked her to meet at the happy house.


    "Thank you." Natalia replied with a straight face.


    "When will you stop following me?" Das directly asked her without beating around the bush.


    "When will you ept my request?" Natalia questioned him in return.


    Das stared at her covered face for a long time with a thoughtful smile.


    "Meet me after ten days. I will reply my opinion after that." Das said after thinking about the blood duel between the Reddy family and the Shetty family.


    But Natalia did not agree to his reply. She still stood before him without moving an inch.


    "Why are you not leaving?" Das asked with an annoyed look.


    "I can''t wait for ten days. Promise me that you will help me, then I will leave." Natalia replied with a stern tone.


    "This is not a children''s y. Meet me after ten days. I need to think about a few things before deciding on your request." Das said with a serious face. He really felt irritated by her childish behaviour over thest few days.


    "No, you are just using excuses to send me away. What''s your problem? Can''t you see my struggle? I''m following you every day like a dog." Natalia cried out angrily. Das stared at her aggrieved face and justughed at her logic.


    "Who asked you to follow me? It''s my choice whether to help you or not. I already told you to leave on the first day. It''s all your fault. So, don''t me me for your mistakes." Das said in a berating tone.


    Natalia felt heartbroken after hearing his reply. She did not understand what to say after hearing Das. She really can''t refute him, as this is her fault.


    "Yes, this is really my fault. But I can''t do anything about it, and I won''t leave you until you ept my request. So, Mr. Das, tell me... what should I do to get your help?" Natalia asked with a serious face while hiding her emotions deep inside her heart.


    Das really felt irritated by her persistent behaviour. He already said to meet him after ten days. But she is not listening to him, even after he says it in a persuading tone.


    "Why should I help you...?" Das asked irritatingly after hearing her question.


    "Tell me, why should I help you? Give me one reason." Das asked again after seeing her silent reaction.


    "I don''t know. Money, wealth, power, strength... you already have all these things. But... but I have one thing to give you." Natalia replied in a daze while determining on something.


    "What is it?" Das asked with a curious look.


    "Me¡­"


    "Yes... Take me as your ve. Use my body. I will do whatever you ask for." Natalia replied in a resolute tone while staring straight into his eyes.


    "What?!... Are you mad?" Das asked in a reflux. Das really took some time to understand what she was saying.


    "I''m not mad. I will be your ve if you ept my request." Natalia said it again, confirming her previous statement. Das thought for a long time before deciding how to deal with Natalia.


    "Are you sure about it?" Das asked again with an interesting look. Natalia nodded her head seriously.


    "Then follow me. I want to see whether you qualify to be my ve or not." Das said before turning back and walking inside the happy house. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    As this is still early for business, no one is there on the ground floor. Without stopping anywhere, Das took her directly to his room on the underground floor. Natalia followed him closely.


    Even though she does not know what Das is nning, she is determined to do whatever he asks for.


    For the sake of the family, she put her pride aside and abided by the rules thought by her father.


    Das opened the room door and invited her inside with an evil grin. Without hesitating a bit, Natalia stepped into his room. Das closed the room door and bolted it tightly.


    "Remove your dress." Das said casually while staring right into her eyes.


    Without thinking for a second, Natalia removed her ck A-line dress in one go. Das pointed a finger at her bra and gestured for her to remove it.


    Without batting an eyelid, she unhooked and separated the cloth covering her two snow-white mountains. Two dangling pair of snowy mounds came into his view. Without moving his gaze, Das continued to stare straight into her eyes.


    She did not show any difort or shyness and patiently stood in the same ce with only pink-coloured transparent silky underwear covering her crouch.


    Das just twitched his lips and signalled her to wear clothes.


    "What?!... Are you not satisfied with my body?" Natalia asked in an aggrieved tone. Das justughed at her question and walked closer to her in slow motion. He leaned closer to her ear and said something she never expected.


    "You will be my ve from now on. Never forget this... I will be your master for your entire life." Das spoke in a in voice and nted a kiss on her lips.


    A chill ran down in the back of Natalia''s spine as she never expected this type of reaction from Das.


    She thought Das would force himself on her. But he just kissed her lips for a second.


    _


    TQ for reading...


    PeterPan :-)


    Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!


    Creation is hard, cheer me up!


    PeterPan

 Chapter 170 : Seven days later

    170 Chapter 170 : Seven dayster


    "So, are you epting my request...?" Natalia asked as she stood before him with her naked body. Das just smiled at her face and nodded his head as an approval.


    "Then when are youing with me?" Natalia asked again as she couldn''t believe him totally.


    "Give me two weeks. I have an important work toplete here. After that I wille with you to the head quarters of skull organisation." Das replied without turning his gaze.


    "Promise me..." Natalia stretched her hand with a serious face. Dasughed at her face and put his hand in the top of her.


    "ves don''t have rights to ask promises from Master. But as a generous person I''m giving you, my word." Das said assuringly by holding her hand in between his palms.


    A satisfied smile appeared on Natalia''s face. She immediately took her clothes from his hands and stared wearing them in jet speed.


    "Why so much hurry? I already saw everything. Including the birth mark on your ass." Das said with a loudughter.


    Without caring about his remarks, Natalia dressed up in a sh.


    "Das, the important work you are talking about¡­ is it blood duel?" Natalia asked while staring at Das who is lying on the bed in a rxed manner.


    "Oh¡­ so you already know about it." Dasmented with a straight face.


    "Not only I know about it. I also know a big news rted to the Shetty family." Natalia said with a prideful look.


    "What is it...?" Das asked casually without thinking much.


    "My family''s rival Shadow organisation is helping Shetty family. They already supplied them with arge number of fighters and a strategist." Natalia said without holding back anything.


    Das did not feel surprised by her revtion. The Shetty family already bet all their wealth and resources during the peace meeting. So, it ismon to find a backer by offering more benefits.


    "Why are you not surprised? Aren''t you worried about losing those forty thousand crores?" Natalia asked with a bewildered face as she did not understand what Das is thinking.


    "Thanks for the information. I know how handle them." Das replied calmly with a sly smile.


    "If you don''t mind, I will help the Reddy family." Natalia asked while staring at his face.


    "Why would I mind? It''s your choice." Das replied casually. After saying few more things, Natalia stood before him silently.


    "What are you still standing here? If you stay here for few more moments, I might not control myself." Das said with an evil grin. Natalia immediately picked up her hand bag and opened the room door to leave.


    "Hey skinny girl, if I see you following me again, I will take you chastity in the same instant." Das warned Natalia who stood before the room door.


    Natalia immediately left in hurried steps with red cheeks and a shy smile. Le, stopped Natalia at the reception.


    "Hey, how are you doing? Did that guy still bullying you?" Le asked with a concern.


    "No¡­ He is a good man. Thank you for standing up for mest night." Natalia thanked Le and immediately left without waiting for her reply.


    That night Boss Martin gave party to everyone and shared some of the profits with Das and John. Das left early from the party as he want to spend time with baby and Ste. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    He took them for a movie and shopping. Of course, he took proper precautions, before taking the baby out.


    Seven days went in a sh.


    As he is already dominating Ruth in the fighting ring, Ruth changed the venue to the under-ground cage. From thest three days, only the two of them were fighting alone in thatrge size cave.


    Ruth gave him several tips about how to change his position and confusing the enemy with a punching tactics. As he is improving at a rapid pace, Ruth spend extra time with him and shared all her experience in fighting and movement techniques.


    Even though Das took enough advantage of her body by touching in several ces during the fight, she just ignored him with a serious face.


    During these seven days, Ruth made Das body more formidable by helping him soak in the bathtub with several type of herbs and medicinal liquids.


    A strange rtionship formed between them unknowingly. She started enjoying thepany of Das and Even though she is fighting with full force, Das held back his punching power.


    In these seven days, he also repaired the sword with the help of Sana and handed it to Geetha, the elder girl who fought him in the cage. When Geetha asked him about the favour, Das said he use that favour at the right time.


    As there are only a few days left to the blood duel, Master Li, the strategist hired by the Reddy family asked all the fighters to gather at the training ground behind the training facility.


    Because of Natalia''s help, the Reddy family hired arge number of fighters in thest few days.


    ording to thetest news, Shetty family hired more than two thousand people for the blood duel. That''s why the Reddy family spent extra money and hired three thousand fighters as a precaution. Early morning, Reddy family training centre¡­


    All the fighters were assembled in uniform lines. Master Chen, Ruth and Master Li stood on a raised tform to address therge crowd of fighters. The fifty girl students of Ruth were stood in a single line.


    Along with the three of them, there is a new person stood on the stage. He is forty plus year old man with a long a sword in hand.


    He stood nonchntly in a carefree manner. For some reason, Das thought Ruth is not liking the presence of that middle-aged man.


    She stood on the stage with a serious face.


    While he is trying to look at Ruth face, Ruth avoided his gaze like a gue. _


    Fifty power stones away from the Bonus Chapter... TQ for reading....


    PeterPan :-)


    Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!


    Creation is hard, cheer me up!

 Chapter 171 : Past Grievance

    171 Chapter 171 : Past Grievance


    Note: Thank you @Ace105 for 19 Golden Tickets.


    Thank you @wolf1992 and @Interdonate1 for the Golden Ticket.


    This the first chapter for today. There will be an extra bonus chapter along with the regr chapters. Stay tuned...


    _


    Das, who stood on the sidelines with the girl gang, asked Geetha about the story between Ruth and the middle-aged man.


    "Sorry, I can''t tell you that." Geetha replied in a straight-forward manner. Das twitched his lips and signalled Latha with an eyebrow gesture. Latha, who is eagerly waiting to share this news with someone, gestured to Das to wait until the meeting is over.


    After seeing the excited face of Latha, Das understood that there must be an interesting story between Ruth and the middle-aged man.


    "Everyone, listen carefully. The blood duel is going to start in two days. So, for the next two days, we should work out our formation and strategy."


    "After discussing with all the trainers and important members, we decided to use the crescent formation during the blood duel. For those who don''t know about crescent formation, you will know about it tomorrow morning."


    "It is a half-moon formation with a parab-type structure. Two strong people will hold the formation on both ends. You will find your position in the formation by this evening."


    "Madam Ruth will hold one end of the crescent formation. As for the other end, Master Finn will take care of it." Master Li said while pointing his hand at the middle-aged man who is staring at the crowd with an arrogant look.


    "So, all of you should assemble here in the early morning, and you need to spend more time in the training." Master Li exined other rules for a long time.


    Finally, after half an hour, Master Li dispersed the crowd with a quick thank-you note.


    Immediately after the meeting was over, Latha grabbed Das hand and started dragging him towards a corner. But before she could say anything, Geetha came running towards them. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Das, my master, is calling you urgently." She spoke in a hurried tone and dragged Latha away from him.


    After staring at the backs of the two receding beauties for a short time, Dasughed at his thoughts and started walking hurriedly towards Ruth.


    Ruth directly took him to the under-ground cage room for training. After entering the cage, both of them took a fighting stance. Just as they were going to confront each other, Master Finn, the middle-aged man who Das saw on the stage, came to the cage room with a loud tapping sound.


    "What are you doing here?" Ruth asked angrily after seeing Master Finn.


    "I just want to exchange some pointers with you. Do you reject?" Master Finn asked with a yful smile.


    "Ohh¡­ really. Do you think you are my equal? I''ve already thrashed you several times. I don''t mind doing it once more." Ruth replied in a despised tone.


    "Haha¡­ Ruth, things have changed now. I already mastered my skills under the guidance of my father-inw." Master Finn replied with an evil grin.


    "Then what are you waiting for? Come inside. I will see how much you have improved in thest fifteen years."


    "Das, give me two minutes. I need to teach this dog a lesson." Ruth said seriously with a burning raze.


    Das, who doesn''t know about their past revelry, went outside the cage after hearing her request.


    Both Ruth and Finn stared at each other for a second before confronting each other with a strong fist fight. Even after ten minutes, both of them fought evenly.


    Das observed the fight closely and found out that Finn is wearing some type of iron ring on his fingers, which caused major damage to Ruth''s fingers. Slowly, Finn started gaining advantage over Ruth.


    Ruth did not back down or try to defend him. Even though she is receiving major damage to her fists, she always tried to attack him aggressively.


    Das did not understand what happened to Ruth, as she is fighting differently without preparing a backup move. She had already received ten punches in the span of two minutes.


    Suddenly Finn took steps back and targeted her abdomen, and with gnashing teeth, Ruth attacked his right side face.


    BOOM***


    Ruth''s fist directly collided with his face, and a dent appeared on Finn''s right cheek. But Ruth paid the price for ignoring her defence. Finn''s punchnded on her stomach, and she started bleeding from her mouth by clutching her stomach.


    Das directly took Ruth to her room and ced her on the bed. He went inside the rest room and prepared the medicinal water for Ruth''s recovery. Das lifted her body with both hands and ced her inside the tub.


    14:10


    While she is recuperating in the medicinal water, Das sat beside the bath tub and held her hand. Both of them stared at each other for a long time.


    Finn prepared to attack Ruth with a painful raze, as his tooth broke in half because of Ruth''s punch. But Das immediately covered Ruth. He stopped Finn''s kick with a flick of his palm.


    "Idiot, do you think you can save that bitch?" Finn grinned evilly and released a strong punch towards Das''s head. Das, who is in a state ofplete anger, activated his special vision and used his full force to deliver a punch to Finn''s ribs.


    Within a split second, Finn fell t on the spot. While Finn is staring at Das with an astonished gaze, Das supported Ruth and took her out of the cage. Finn did not dare say one more word as his body is still shaking nervously.


    Das directly took Ruth to her room and ced her on the bed. He went inside the rest room and prepared the medicinal water for Ruth''s recovery. Das lifted her body with both hands and ced her inside the tub.


    While she is recuperating in the medicinal water, Das sat beside the bath tub and held her hand. Both of them stared at each other for a long time.


    "Thank you." Ruth said in a serious tone.


    "Stop talking. You need to recover first." Das said while caressing her hand with great care.


    "You shouldn''t have punched him. That bastard holds grudges. You need to be careful in the future." Ruth said with a worried look.


    "You don''t need to worry about safety. He is just a minor character." Das replied calmly and continued to hold her hand with great care.


    Even after she fell asleep, Das sat there for a long time until she woke up from her sleep.


    _


    Note: Please vote Power Stones and leave some Golden Tickets if you have any in your inventory. TQ for reading...


    PeterPan :-)


    Creation is hard, cheer me up!


    Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!

 Chapter 172 : Betrayal

    172 Chapter 172 : Betrayal


    Note: There are some people who are voting power stones daily and that too with multiple ounts. As i don''t know everyone''s Dao names... thank you for your contribution. Thank you so much.


    The Bonus Chapter is on the way. Stay tuned.


    _


    "Why are you still here?" Ruth asked with a shy face, as Das is staring at her face.


    "How is it? Did the pain go away?" Das asked Ruth without turning his gaze.


    "I''m perfectly alright. You should leave now." Ruth said while turning her face away from him.


    "What happened between you? Why are you hating that Finn guy?" Das asked her in a serious tone.


    "Why do you care? It''s not your business to know about my affairs. Please leave¡­" Ruth spoke in a in voice. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Ruth, I can''t leave you in this condition. Please share your burden with me." Das said while holding her hand. Her eyes became moist after hearing Das reply. She hid her face between her knees and started sobbing silently.


    Das let her relieve her emotions and did not disturb her for a long time. Ruth, who always looked dominant and strong, turned into a fragile and vulnerable flower. With red eyes, she stared at Das for a moment before asking him a question that he never expected.


    "Das, did you ever love someone?" Ruth asked with a serious face that was covered in tears.


    Instead of answering her question, Das cleaned her tears with his finger and caressed her cheeks like a caring partner.


    "It''s alright. You''re already ahead of your past. So, stop burdening yourself with what has already happened". Das said with a sweet smile while adjusting her hair to the back of her ear.


    "Das, Master Finn, was my lover in the past." Ruth said with a straight face. She continued to stare at Das to see his reaction. But Das acted calmly without showing any surprise on his face.


    "What happened?" Das asked again after a short dy.


    "Around fifteen years ago, we used to work for a secret agency. After two years of training, one day Finn proposed to me in front of all the members of the agency, and I epted his love wholeheartedly."


    "That was the biggest mistake I made in life." Ruth said in an aggrieved tone while staring at Das with a stoic face. Das kept his silence and kept on hearing the full story from Ruth.


    "After one month of proposing, the pce master of the secret agency conducted apetition to select a personal disciple."


    "As the strongest pair in the organisation, we were both selected for the finals. But a night before thepetition, Finn begged me for the winner''s position. He promised to marry me after getting the position of personal disciple of the pce master."


    "Like a brainless idiot, I epted his proposal." Ruth said while staring at her face in the green-coloured water in the bathtub.


    "Ruth, don''t me yourself. It is not your mistake to love someone." Das said in a consoling tone.


    "You don''t know Das. That Finn not only betrayed me after thepetition, he married the daughter of the pce master and forced me to kneel before him with authority." Ruth spoke in an aggrieved tone.


    After consoling her for a long time, Das helped her get out of the bath tub. He passed on a towel along with fighter uniform and turned around to give her some privacy.


    Without caring about the presence of Das, Ruth cleaned her wet body and changed into new fighter clothes. Later, with the help of Das, she walked near the bed. After arranging water, snacks, and a mobile near Ruth, Das decided to leave as he was gettingte for college.


    "Das, if it is okay for you, please stay here for some more time." Ruth asked with a shy face and avoided his gaze by turning her face towards the opposite wall.


    With a sweet smile, Das sat beside her on the bed and ced her head on hisp. Ruth did not oppose his actions, even though he was taking her for granted. She slowly fell asleep in hisp like a fragile doll.


    It really looked odd to see a forty-year-old fat woman sleeping like a baby while a teenager in his twenties is caressing her hair like a caring husband.


    _


    Inside the Shetty family training centre (different location)


    On the top floor, the Shetty family patriarch, the Mittal brothers, the strategist of the Shetty family, and the three main fighters hired by the Shetty family gather around a round table.


    Everyone is waiting for the Shetty family patriarch''s announcement, as he called for this meeting urgently.


    The Shetty family''s second brother stood up to exin the important news.


    "Our spies in the Reddy family training centre sent important news. Master Li, hired by the Reddy family, announced that he is preparing the Crescent Formation for the uing blood duel." The second brother of the Shetty family exined loudly and sat beside his brother.


    "Madam, what do you think about our future n? Which strategy should we use to counter their crescent formation?" The Shetty family patriarch asked the old woman, who is in her sixties. She is the strategist hired by the Shetty family.


    "Mr. Shetty, they really chose to y safely by taking on the crescent formation. But the good thing is we have three high-level fighters, so we will also follow the crescent formation. Let''s fight head-on." The old woman suggested it with an evilugh.


    The three strong fighters also nodded their heads, as it would be easy for them to counter the crescent formation with a 3:2 advantage.


    Later, the old woman sent the three fighters out of the room after exining to them what to do in the next three days.


    "Shetty, what happened with the high-level fighter we sent to the Reddy family? Did he seed?" The old woman asked in a low voice, as this is their biggest trump card in the uing blood duel.


    "Madam, you don''t need to worry. He is already inside the Reddy family training centre, and most probably he will lead one side of the crescent formation." The Shetty family patriarch replied with a wide smile.

 Chapter 173 [Bonus chapter]Chapter 173 : Placed in the Last Row

    173 [Bonus chapter]Chapter 173 : ced in the Last Row


    Note: Thank you @Neiza for 16 Golden Tickets. Thank you so much :-)


    _


    "Shetty, what about the separate force we prepared for this bloody duel?" The old woman asked again with a serious face.


    "Madam, as you said, I kept a thousand fighters away from the city in a secret ce. No one will know about them until the blood duel." The Shetty family patriarch exined with a happy smile. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    A satisfied smile appeared on the old woman''s face after hearing his reply.


    "Shetty, aren''t you losing a lot of profits because of these arrangements? You promised major business to the Shadow organisation and spent arge sum on hiring arger number of fighters than the Reddy family."


    "You also need to pay a heavy sum to the spies and the high-level fighter we ced in the Reddy family training centre. How are you going to bear all this? In the end, you will only gain pitiful profits." The old woman asked with a curious expression while staring at the face of the Shetty family patriarch.


    "Hmmhh... who cares about the profit?!... I''m only interested in taking revenge. First, I will deal with this Reddy family, and after that, I will crush the Patel family with my own hands."


    "Because of that Patel family bitch, I lost my own son and a brother. The fire in my heart won''t die down until I kill that bitch with my own hands." The Shetty family patriarch replied in a serious tone.


    The old woman justughed at his words and left the room. After hearing his response, she felt that the Shetty family is just a dried grass waiting for its demise. That''s why she decided to make her own ns to gain more benefits through this blood duel.


    Without caring about the old woman''s nonchnt behaviour, the Shetty family patriarch turned towards his brother and started exining to him what to do in the next two days.


    _


    Next day¡­ Early morning¡­


    The excitement of the blood duel did not let him sleep peacefully. He woke up earlier than usual and started getting ready for the trip.


    Why are you going early?" Ste asked him with a hand gesture.


    "There is a fightingpetition in two days. I need to go to the training centre early." Das said casually while brushing his teeth.


    "Is it important...?" Ste gestured with her hands.


    "Yeah, super important. I might lose my life if I''m not careful during thepetition." Das said with a yful smile. But Ste took his words seriously. She went to the hall, picked up a notebook, and started writing in a hurried pace.


    After fifteen minutes, Das came out of the rest room with a towel around his waist. He quickly got ready in ten minutes and picked up the car key. Ste stopped him at the main gate.


    "What?!..." Das asked her before kissing the baby. Ste passed him a note and gestured for him to bring those things. Das opened the letter and skimmed the list of items.


    Das felt surprised after reading those item names. Because they are not groceries or luxury items. Das didn''t even know some of the items in the list.


    "Why do you need ostrich feathers?" Das asked with a confused face. Ste justughed at his question and walked inside with the baby on her shoulder.


    Das twitched his lips and hoped inside the car. Before starting his journey, Das took a picture of the paper given to him by Ste and sent it to Sana. He requested her to gather those things by the afternoon.


    After that, he went directly to the training centre without stopping anywhere in the middle. As he had reached the training centre a lot earlier, he did not find many people in the corridor. He first went near the notice board in the main hall to check his position in the formation.


    On the wall, a big map showing a picture of a concave-shaped moon with two pointy ends on both sides is hung with the help of two nails. The entire crescent-shaped moon picture is filled with small circles with a number at the centre.


    In the middle of the formation, people were arranged in twenty uniform lines, and slowly the number reduced along the curve, with only twenty people at the pointy end.


    Below the map, they pasted the names of the fighters, and their positions are depicted with a serial number coinciding with the number on the map.


    Even after checking the names list for ten minutes, Das did not find his number. He continued to go through every list below the map. Finally, after twenty minutes, he found his name on thest page. Daspared his serial number with the number on the map.


    "WTF?!!!!... Who put me on thest row?" Das muttered in a surprised tone. After checking his position one more time, Das took the elevator and directly reached the top floor to meet Master Li, the strategist hired by the Reddy family.


    By the time he reached the central hall of the top floor, Master Li sat before a round table while enjoying his morning coffee and ying with the small human toys on the table.


    "Haha¡­ Das, you are too early." Master Limented after seeing Das.


    "Why do you ce me in thest row? Do you think I''m not capable?" Instead of greeting Li, Das directly questioned him with a disappointed face.


    Master Li first finished hisst sip of coffee and ced it on the round table before replying,


    "Das, calm down. I''m not the one who ced you in thest row." Master Li replied in a leisurely tone.


    "Then who did it? Is it Master Finn?" Das asked with a little bit of rage.


    "Nooo¡­ Madam Ruth requested that I ce you on thest row. Even though I tried to deny her request, she insisted on cing you in thest row." Master Li replied with a straight face.


    "You are lying!..." Das muttered in a daze after hearing Master Li''s reply.


    _


    Note: Need more PS and GT as we are close to the ranking. TQ for your support...


    PeterPan :-)

 Chapter 174 : You Are Too Young!

    174 Chapter 174 : You Are Too Young!


    "I don''t have any reason to lie. Why don''t you ask Madam Ruth about it?" Master Li said after seeing the disappointed look on Das face.


    Without speaking one more word, Das went directly to Ruth''s room. As he was nearing her room door, Das saw Ruthing out of her room in fighter clothes.


    "Why did you ce me in thest row?" Das asked, holding her forearm. Instead of replying to him, Ruth pulled her hand back and asked him to follow her.


    "What''s the use of training when I''m in thest row?" Das asked again without moving from where he stood.


    "Stop acting like a child. Let''s go. I don''t have time for this." Ruth said while avoiding his gaze and walking away without waiting for him. Das followed her from behind and continued to ask same question.


    Without responding to him, Ruth went directly to the cage room on the underground floor. This time she locked the room door, as she didn''t want to get interfered with by Finn again.


    She stood in the centre of the cage and gestured for Das to prepare for the fight. But instead of preparing for a fight, Das asked the same question again.


    "Why are you not speaking? Tell me why did you ced me in thest row. You want me to hide like a tortoise in thest row." Das asked with an aggrieved tone while staring right into her eyes.


    Ruth did not answer his question. She directly released a punch against his face. Das simply deflected her punch with his palm and held her shoulder tightly.


    "Ruth, I need answers." Das asked with a straight face. Ruth pushed him with a palm strike and lifted her leg to kick him on the shoulder. Das held her leg with both hands.


    "Ruth, you need to speak." Das said it again. Ruth took momentum from the ground, lifted her other leg with a quick shout, and kicked him in the chest. Both of them fell t on the ground in the opposite direction.


    Das really felt pain this time. Irritated by her silence, Das started fighting with his full potential.


    Within five moves, he pinned Ruth to the cage wall and leaned closer to her face.


    "Answer me, Ruth. I''m persistent like a weed. You can''t avoid me forever." Das asked with a serious face while staring straight into her face.


    "I''m saving your life. Can''t you appreciate it?" Ruth said it angrily.


    "When did you start worrying about my life? I''m not a coward to hide like a tortoise in thest row." Das replied without letting her escape.


    "I''m afraid that you will lose your life. That''s why I ced you in thest row. Are you satisfied now?" Ruth spoke seriously while hiding her emotions behind her serious face.


    But Das immediately understood her intentions. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "So, you are caring about me. That''s... that''s interesting..." Das muttered in a daze. Ruth turned her face away to avoid his piercing gaze, as Das is looking into her eyes with a different emotion.


    "Ruth, why are you caring about me? Why do you worry about my life? You ced all your students in the front row. But why me?!..." Das asked Ruth, who is looking down in silence.


    Das moved his head to look at her face. Das saw her moist eyes and understood what she is thinking about him. She is hiding her face without showing any feelings or emotions.


    While pinning her body against the iron cage, Das leaned to her side.


    "Why are you hiding your feelings? It''s not a sin to love someone." Das said in a whispering tone in her right ear.


    "Nooo¡­ I''m not loving anyone. Leave me alone." Ruth replied in a hurried voice.


    "If you are not loving me, why do you care about my life? Say that you don''t love me while looking into my eyes." Das asked seriously before trying to look at her face directly.


    Ruth keep on avoiding his gaze. As Das stood silently without asking anything, Ruth slowly lifted her head and looked at him with moist eyes.


    Without giving her any chance, Das pinned her hardly against the cage and kissed her lips directly. Ruth struggled to get away from his kiss, but Das did not give her any chance to escape.


    "No¡­ No, you are too young. Don''t do this." Ruth said before pushing him away.


    Ruth immediately left the cage in a hurry. She didn''t dare to look back, even though Das is calling her name non-stop.


    "Ruth... stop hiding your feelings. I won''t care about your age." Das shouted loudly without following Ruth. He wanted to give her some time to adjust her emotions. That''s why he let her go.


    Das smiled merrily while looking at the retreating Ruth, is was running away from him in hurried steps.


    Later, Das went to the open ground behind the training facility. Master Li is busily guiding the members to arrange them in crescent formation.


    As the map of the formation was already drawn on the ground with the help of a colourful powder, it became easy for everyone to stand in their position.


    Master Chen is taking care of the back lines, and Li is checking both ends of the formation. Within fifteen minutes, all the fighters were arranged neatly in a crescent formation.


    After making sure that everything was in order, Master Li stepped on a raised tform and started exining the formation rules and role of each person. He also exined the movement techniques and defence tactics.


    As Ruth and Finn were taking care of both ends of the formation like two poles, Li went to each corner to exin to them how to attack the opponent while covering the person before them in the formation.


    He also prepared two smaller formations around Ruth and Finn to reduce the burden on them.


    Das stood at the centre of thest row. He just needs to move left and right without any major work. He really felt bored in this passive position.


    _


    TQ for reading...


    PeterPan :-)


    Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!


    Creation is hard, cheer me up!


    PeterPan


    Suy ngh? c?a ng??i t?o

 Chapter 175 : Are you asking me for a Date?!

    175 Chapter 175 : Are you asking me for a Date?!


    The formation practise continued until the evening. Master Li separated the people from the back end and conducted a few demo fighting sessions. As the lunch was also arranged for everyone, the fighters worked till the evening without taking any rest.


    Master Li did this to test the endurance of the fighters. He also changed the positions of a few members to bring bnce to the formation. There is not much work left for Das.


    Instead of acting leisurely, Das took this training session seriously. He observed all the changes happening in the formation during the fighting and movement techniques involved in different positions of the formation.


    He took note of all the traps and tricks involved in thisrge-scale formation. Till evening, he endured his boredom with a learning process. Finally, at five o''clock in the evening, Master Li put a full stop to the formation training.


    All the fighters were deprived of energy as they did not get any time to rest except for the half-hour lunch break. Master Li stood on the raised tform to deliver the ending speech.


    "Everyone, the amount of endurance you showed today is just ten percent of what you are going to face in the actualpetition."


    "For some of you, the day of the blood duel would be thest day of your life. So, tomorrow is a free day for everyone. Spend your day as if it is thest day of your life and prepare for the battle in the day after tomorrow." Master Li spoke in a loud tone.


    The entire crowd fell into a strange emotion and the training ground became dead silent. In thest few days, everyone has been working daily to prepare for the blood duel. In this process, they never thought of death.


    But suddenly, after hearing Master Li''s words, everyone started thinking about the dangers in thispetition.


    Das stood in thest row of the formation, and he is staring at Ruth with a deep focus. He did not take Master Li''s words seriously. He is feeling happy that tomorrow Ruth will be free without any burden of training.


    Slowly, people started leaving the training ground with heavy hearts. Ruth gathered all her students in one corner to say the same thing. Das waited until she finished her gathering with her students and approached her in slow steps.


    Ruth stopped moving after seeing Das, who is approaching her with a yful smile.


    "Stop looking at me like that." Ruthmented seriously while checking her surroundings for any onlookers.


    "What are your ns for tomorrow?" Das asked her without turning his focus from her face.


    "I will be busy with my training." Ruth replied with a stoic face.


    "After two days, we might not be in this world. There is always a certain chance of death in thesepetitions. So, I want to spend my time with you. Will youe out with me tomorrow?" Das asked with great expectation.


    "Are you asking me for a date?" Ruth questioned Das with a surprised face after hearing his request. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Exactly..." Das gave a quick reply.


    "What do you think about me? I''m not a teenager. Stop wasting your time." Ruth spoke in an angry tone while acting all serious.


    "I don''t care whether you are a teenager or an old grandma. I want to spend my time with you tomorrow. Will you agree or not?" Das asked in a straight-forward manner.


    "Even if you ask me a hundred times, my answer will be the same. So, stop forcing me. Take any of my students on a date. I won''t mind it." Ruth replied while avoiding his piercing gaze.


    "So, that is your final answer. Then listen to my decision. On the day of the blood duel, I will fight in the same position as you. The opponent will need to take my life to reach your position." Das said in a serious tone and started walking away from Ruth.


    He is ying the reverse drama to subdue Ruth, who is hiding her feelings while acting all serious. She is afraid to show her weak side and express her feelings because of the age gap between her and Das.


    More than that, she is not ready to face another situation like Finn''s. But Das, who found her weakness, started exploiting it with great ease.


    As expected, Ruth hurriedly ran behind him and stood directly opposite him. She did not let him move forward.


    "You''ve already expressed your opinion. So, don''t try to stop me now." Das continued his ckmailing drama with a serious face. Inside, he isughing merrily after seeing the worried look in Ruth''s eyes.


    "I wille with you tomorrow. But you need to promise me something in return." Ruth asked with a straight face. This time, she did not avoid his gaze.


    "What is it...?" Das asked with a sweet smile after getting a positive reaction from her.


    "Promise me that you will avoid the fight on the day of the blood duel. You must not join the fight, even though I''m in a dire state. If you are okay with it, I will ept your proposal."


    Das went into a deep thought after hearing her request. She is indirectly asking him, not to save her, even though her life is at risk.


    Das said OK to her after a short dy. Even though he promised her not to get involved in the fights, he did not take it seriously.


    In order to take Ruth on a date, he promised her first.


    But who knows what will happen in the future? Some promises are meant to be broken, and for some promises, we might need to pay the price in the long run. No one knows what future holds until they reach that moment.


    After taking a promise from Das, Ruth agreed to go on a date with him.


    "I will be here at seven o''clock tomorrow morning. Don''t forget your promise, and don''t tell anyone about our date. I don''t want anyone to spoil our sweet time." Das said with a happy smile and left the training centre to n the day for tomorrow.


    A shy smile appeared on the stoic face of Ruth. Her cheeks became red while looking at the back of receding Das, who is walking in a jumping action with great joy.


    _


    TQ....


    PeterPan :-)


    Creation is hard, cheer me up!


    Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!

 Chapter 176 : Dr. Romantic

    Chapter 176 : Dr. Romantic


    Note: Thank you @Rickus_Beyers for the Golden Ticket. Try to read this chapter with emotions as it is all about sweet romance between Das and Ruth. You can skip it if you don''t like lite romance. :-P


    _


    Early in the morning, at five o''clock, Das came to the training centre to take Ruth on a date. Even though he said seven, Das came early as Ruth requested to take her out before the sun rise.


    Das went to the top floor and knocked on the room door of Ruth. She immediately opened the room door and pulled him inside.


    "Hey, you don''t need to act like this. No one is going to guess that we are going on a date." Das said after seeing Ruth, who is acting all nervous. She put on tight mercenary clothes.


    With ck pants, a tight t-shirt, and a brown jacket, she looked like a sexy doll with a broad base. (Refer to the Ready Penny outfit from Fortnite.)


    After calming her down, Das took Ruth and came out of the training centre. While Das is walking in front at a leisurely pace, Ruth followed him nervously. She tried to avoid any interaction with others and followed Das with her head down. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    But to her horror, Latha stopped them at the entrance of the main gate.


    "Master, where are you going in this early morning time?" Latha asked in an excited tone, as she never saw her master going out of the training centre.


    "I''m taking your master to meet an important person." Das said before moving forward.


    "Wait, wait... master, me and Geetha sister don''t have anything to do. We will alsoe with you." Latha asked loudly.


    "Hey, half ticket... it is an important meeting. Don''t burden your master." Das grabbed Ruth''s hand and dragged her to the parking lot. Das did not give Latha any chance to ask one more question.


    "Let''s take my car." Ruth suggested and passed her car key to Das. Das justughed at her suggestion and mounted his Enfield. With a dissatisfied look, Ruth upied the back seat of the Enfield.


    Herrge base perfectly covered the entire back seat. Without wasting one more second, Das started the bike engine and left the training centre vicinity.


    "Where are we going?" Ruth asked with a doubtful look.


    "Sit tight and don''t ask any more questions. You wille wherever I take you." Das said as he razed the bike''s engine. After half an hour, he stopped the bike on the Juhu beach road.


    He grabbed her hand and started walking along the beach. He took her to a secluded spot and gestured for her to sit beside him.


    "What are we doing here?" Ruth asked impatiently.


    "Sit tight and watch closely." Das said while moving closer to her body. Slowly, the sun started rising on the left side of the sea. The sea surface turned bright orange with the morning sun.


    After watching the sun rise, Das and Ruth spent two more hours on the beach, as Ruth insisted on staying because she liked watching children y near the sea shore line.


    After that, Das took her to a restaurant to have breakfast. Around ten o''clock, they reached the shopping mall. Even though Ruth denied changing her dress, Das insisted on it. He took her to the modern clothing section and forced her to select a new dress for the day.


    After trying for an hour, Ruth finally changed into a more feminine one-piece long dress that showed her perfect curves. While Ruth is busily changing into her new dress, Das booked two corner seats for a movie.


    Ruth denied watching a movie at first. But Das ckmailed her with the promise and took her to the theatre like an obedient mistress. Ruth ced her head on his shoulder and fell asleep in the middle of the movie.


    Das did not try to disturb her or force her to watch the movie. A happy smile appeared on his face while he staring at Ruth, who fell asleep on his shoulder. After she woke from her slumber, they came out of the theatre without caring about the half-finished movie.


    On Ruth''s request, Das took her to a high-end restaurant for lunch. Ruth ordered the food with more enthusiasm. She is also a foodie, like Das.


    The waiter opened his mouth wide while looking at the empty tes on the table. Ruthpeted with Das to consume more food than him. But regretted her choice after seeing Das'' appetite.


    As Ruth is feeling tired, Das dropped his ns for the day and took her to a park. Both of them upied an empty spot in the tree shade.


    Without caring about her pleading, Das ced his head on her thighs andid on the grass in a resting position. Ruth rested her back against a round tree and tried hard to avoid his gaze.


    After seeing her struggling face, Das thought of an and started acting like he is sleeping. He took advantage of her by holding her leg and touching her body. Sometimes, he faked a big yawn andid his hand on her Z-sized booba.


    Even though Ruth acted all serious, she did not try to remove his hand or woke him up. She thought Das fell asleep and started acting freely by caressing his hair and staring at his face.


    Das, who is using his special vision, failed to hold hisugher at the end as Ruth is hesitating to touch his lips with her finger. Ruth immediately found that his acting and pushed him away from her thighs.


    But Das held her waist tightly and kept on forcing his head into her embrace.


    "You cheeky bastard. Stop acting. You are taking advantage of my innocence." Ruth spoke in aining tone. Das finally stopped his acting and kissed her cheeks with a sudden movement.


    Ruth turned her face away from him, as she couldn''t hide her shy smile.


    Later, Das took her to Marine Drive, a beautiful evening gathering spot near the seashore.


    "Why did you bring me here? It is a teenage lover''s spot. Let''s go back..." Ruth stooped him by holding his hands tightly.


    She is really ashamed to walk in between these teenage pairs.


    _


    Note: There will be more erotic content than the usual in the next few chapter as we are close to the blood dual. So, get ready to face some intense action stuff and don''t me for writing more R18 chapters. TQ for the Power stones and Golden Tickets.


    PeterPan :-)

 Chapter 177 : Aggressive Ruth (R18+)

    177 Chapter 177 : Aggressive Ruth (R18+) Note: Thank you @Zunohh for the Golden Ticket.


    *This chapter is more descriptive fun. So, use your imagination at high level to understand the positioning.


    _


    Das lifted Ruth with a yful smile and started walking on the side wall of Marine Drive. Ruth hid her face close to his chest. Many pairs started watching them curiously as Das isughing loudly while carrying Ruth, who was feeling shy to reveal her face.


    He continued to walk on the bridge until he reached a secluded spot and asked Ruth to get down. But she held him tightly without getting down. Finally, after hearing Das''s assured words, she got down slowly.


    With red cheeks and a shy look, Ruth looked like a teenage lover. Slowly, Ruth started opening up as Das kept on teasing her with silly talk. Ruth leaned on his shoulder and started staring at the setting sun with great emotion.


    Das held her hand and kept on asking her silly questions about her life. At eight o''clock, they left Marine Drive. Das took her to a candle light dinner on the top of a sky scraper. They finished dinner in the shade of candles while discussing their past lives.


    Slowly, Ruth started asking him questions, and Das answered with a happy smile. While sipping the expensive wine, both of them finished their meal in that peaceful environment. After that, Das took her for a long ride along the beach line.


    Finally, eleven o''clock at night, Das stopped the bike before the Reddy family training centre. Das followed Ruth to her room door to give a send-off. But surprisingly, Ruth invited him inside her room.


    With a sly smile, Das stepped inside her room. But contrary to his expectation, Ruth took out an old wine bottle from a secret locker inside her room and poured two sses. Both of them sat on the same bed in a side-by-side position and started sipping the wine at a leisurely pace.


    For half an hour, both of them continued to drink wine without saying anything. Ruth continued to fill his ss without caring about his dazed state. Both of their skins turned a light pink colour because of the wine effect.


    "Ruth, where did you get this wine? I can''t even see clearly." Das said with a weirdugh while staring at the wine ss. He turned his face to look at Ruth, as he is not getting any reply to hisment.


    Just as he turned his face, Ruth kissed him directly on lips by holding his head tightly. Before Das understood what was happening, Ruth had already inserted her tongue inside his mouth and continued to kiss vigorously.


    Both of them fell on the bed, and Ruth continued to hold his head even though they were rolling side by side. Das started undressing her in a hurried manner as she teared his shirt into pieces.


    Like hungry lions both of them started dominating each other. Their position is alternating from top to bottom as she did not let him take control.


    As heid on the bed Ruth ced her body on top of him and continued to kiss him by holding his head. While Ruth hold his heed, Das grabbed her ass firmly and rubbed it with more passion.


    Slowly his fingers moved deeper inside her ass and touched her pink cave. Finally, Das seeded in subduing her by rubbing her G spot. With that single action, Ruth fell to his side, and Das took this chance to ce himself on top of her.


    He used his other hand to grab herrge booba. Even his erged palm failed to hold her entire booba in one hand. As he started licking her pierced nipple, Ruth pressed his head against her chest and raised her ass to take his fingers deep inside her.


    Within seconds, Das'' hand started getting wet. She closed her legs tightly, causing his hand to struck deep inside her. Das held her nipple piercing and pulled it towards him.


    With a painful cry, Ruth stood from her lying position and opened her legs wide. Das locked his tongue inside her mouth and slowly let her fall back on the bed while moving his hand vigorously inside her cat.


    After that, Ruth gave full control to Das by letting him do whatever he wanted with her body. After making her cave a wateryke, Das took out his hand and focused on her nipple. He rapidly licked her two nodes while holding them together firmly with both hands.


    He slowly moved his face downward along the midline. He yed with her naval point, where a pink stone is pierced inside, and moved down to her clitoris. While his mouth is busily sucking her clitoris, his two hands continued to massage her booba while pinching her two nodes in between his thumb and index finger.


    Because of the piercings, she is feeling more sensitiveness from herrge sized mountains. Ruth tightly closed her mouth with both hands and stopped the moaning sounds leaking from her throat.


    Most of her students were sleeping on the same floor in different rooms. If someone hears her moaning sounds, they will definitely recognise Ruth''s voice.


    After making her cave drip one more time, Das removed her undergarments, which were obstructing his full view, and inserted his little brother by spreading her legs at one-eighty-degree angle.


    As he started hitting against her bigger cave, his little brother moved smoothly at a rapid pace. Without stopping the hitting action, Das ced his left-hand index finger on her love-shaped bush and continued to rub her outer sheath around her cave with his thumb.


    Ruth closed her eyes tightly as she felt embarrassed to stare into Das eyes.


    Hmmm... mmm... hmmm... the moaning sounds were leaking from her throat even though she closed her mouth with both hands.


    Das did not try to hold back, as her fat ass could bear his hard hitting.


    Ahh, ahh, ah... slow... down... Ahhh, I''ming...


    Ruth eximed loudly before spraying her jelly liquid like a pressured sprinkler pipe. N?v(el)B\\jnn

 Chapter 178 : Practicing New Moves (R18+)

    178 Chapter 178 : Practicing New Moves (R18+)


    Note: Thank you @Interdonato1 for the Golden Ticket.


    _


    He did not let her rx after spraying the DeVine liquid. Das, who is drilling a pink cave in a kneeling position, grabbed her hands and pulled her towards him in a quick action. Ruth did not expect this type of sudden action from him.


    Before she could realise what was happening, she stood from the bed and was glued to his body. His rod went a little bit deeper inside her cave, as she is directly on top of it in a vertical position.


    As Das hugged her waist and continued to drill, Ruth stared into his eyes with a lustful expression. She slowly forgot about her shyness and started enjoying the sweet romance with Das.


    To reduce the burden on Das, she started moving her ass on top of his little brother by cing her hands on his shoulder. While ying with the tongues, both of them started releasing moaning sounds.


    After a few more minutes, Das used both hands to support her back and moved her body into a nted position. He took on the role of driller and started hitting hard against her crouch.


    Ahhh¡­ mmm¡­ mmm¡­ ah¡­ ah¡­ ah¡­


    Ruth hands were tightly held around his neck and she failed to stop her loud moaning sounds leaking from her throat. Theyplete forgot about the surroundings as they involved in more important matter.


    Das decided to change the position after seeing Ruth who is gasping for air in a nonstop moaning action. Das stopped the pumping and got down from the bed.


    He dragged Ruth by holding her base. After kissing each other for a minute in standing position, Ruth turned around and bent in a ny-degree angle. She held the bed tightly with both hands and spread her legs widely.


    As her thick ass is affecting his vision, Das guided his little brother into her deep cave with his right hand. At first, he rubbed her cave entrance with his swinging rod and inserted her inside with a loud thump sound.


    Every time he hit her thick, fat ass, it started making a loud noise.


    Thup... thump... thup... ahh... ah... mmm... mm...


    That loud thumping noise is synchronised with her moaning cries. From a lower angle, it looked like a long pole hitting two giant mountains in the middle. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Ahhh... ah... ahh... the white sticky substance continued to drip from her cave as she is having multiple orgasms in the same position.


    Tch¡­ Tch¡­ (Door knocking sound)


    "Master, are you alright...?" Latha asked loudly from outside the door. Along with her, Geetha and a few of Ruth''s students gathered outside Ruth''s room as they were disturbed by the painful cries.


    Thankfully, Das bolted the door beforeing inside. Otherwise, that dumb Latha could have already pushed the room door a long time ago. Inside the room, Ruth immediately stood up in a startled motion after hearing her student''s voice.


    But Das did not let her get away from his hands. He grabbed her piercing on the two mounds from the back side and held her back tightly against his little brother.


    "Madam, open the door. What happened to you?" This time, Geetha asked while knocking on the door. Latha stuck her ear on the door and tried to listen to the strange noisesing from her master''s room.


    "Nothing happened to me."


    "Ahh... ah... I''m perfectly alright... mmm... Mm..."


    "Please go to your room..." Ruth replied in a loud tone while suppressing the moaning sounds leaking from her throat.


    "Madam, what is that noise?" Latha asked in a hurried tone, as her curiosity is killing her to know what was happening inside.


    After ten more minutes, Das retracted his pole from her cave and moved onto her chest. As shey in the same position, Das sat on her chest and wrapped his little brother in between two oversized mounds.


    10:17


    Without caring about the presence of girls outside, Das kept on moving his little brother inside Ruth''s cave. Ruth''s two chest nodes are suffering in his hands. After thinking for a bit in this unusual position, Ruth gave a satisfactory answer to the girls outside.


    "I''m just practising some new fighting moves for tomorrow''s blood duel. Please don''t disturb me. Otherwise, I will punish you severely."


    After hearing the threatening tone of their master, the girls immediately left in hurried steps. As Latha is still glued to the door, Geetha grabbed Latha''s hair and pulled her away from Ruth''s room.


    "Sister, something is not right. There is a thumping noiseing from the master''s room." Lathamented in a thinking posture.


    "Hey, silly girl... Stop filling your brain with useless thoughts. Sleep early¡­ Tomorrow is an important day for us." Geethaid directly on her bed and kicked the nket. But Latha sat on the bed while thinking about the rhythmic sound from Ruth''s room.


    After confirming that her students were gone, Ruth turned around angrily to scold Das. But he did not give her that chance. Das directly kissed her lips and slowly pushed her back onto the bed.


    Ruthid on the bed and lifted her legs straight to the top. As she raised her legs into the air, Das moved in between her thighs and took a machinery position.


    Ahhh¡­ ah¡­ ah¡­ ah¡­


    Ruth kept on making unbearable sounds as Das directly shifted to the top speed. While staring straight into her eyes, Das continued to drill her hole like a sewing machine. The loud thumping noise made him more excited.


    After ten more minutes, Das retracted his pole from her cave and moved onto her chest. As shey in the same position, Das sat on her chest and wrapped his little brother in between two oversized mounds.


    With hisrge palms, he pressed those mountains firmly against his little brother. While Das was busily moving his little brother in the narrow space, Ruth stretched her tongue to moisten the red bulb that was barely reaching her mouth.


    As the two mountains failed to bring out DeVine liquid from Das borewell, Ruth used her mouth to satisfy his hunger. She got up from the bed and tied her hair in a big bun.


    Later, Dasid on the bed, and Ruth kneeled before his almighty pole.


    _


    *One more erotic chapter will be released in the evening.


    TQ


    PeterPan :-)


    Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!


    Creation is hard, cheer me up!

 Chapter 179 : Side angle (R18+)

    179 Chapter 179 : Side angle (R18+)


    Note: R18+++++ content... _


    Mm¡­ mmm¡­ mm¡­


    Ruth''s head is moving like a high-frequency pendulum on top of his little brother. Das rxed his body for a bit and enjoyed the moist feeling around his rod.


    As Ruth was struggling alone, Das stretched his long hand and pulled her lower body towards his face. While Das is lying on the bed, Ruth''s body is in an inverted position on top of him.


    They are taking care of each other''sher regions. Das used his tongue to y with the bigger cave, and Ruth continued to lick the red bulb with more passion. While massaging her air pods, Das increased his tongue-twisting action, resulting in a stream of sticky liquid on his face.


    After having her climax, Ruth moved her ass to afortable position and directly swallowed the entire thing inside. While Das is pping her ass from the back, Ruth increased her gawking pace.


    Her ass almost turned red with his naughty pping. Finally, after ten minutes of her intense struggle, Das showed pity on her and pumped his sticky gum all over her face.


    Ruth did not left with any energy, and she fell to his side in the same inverted position. Das passed on a wet tissue to her after seeing her gasping face. Both of themy on the bed for a long time in that inverted position.


    During that night, they had intercourse for a few more hours, and Ruth slept in embrace with her exhausted body.


    _


    Early morning¡­ Inside arge food ball ground...


    Faruk, the patriarch of the Abduh family, is busily watching over all the arrangements for the blood duel. The area around the food ball ground has been vacated by the police.


    Abduh family subordinates took control over the traffic. Theypletely blocked the road for the public. Inside the stadium, they arranged an iron fence all around the rectangr ground. They divided the ground into two halves by drawing a thick barricade wall in the centre.


    "Father, all the sniper positions were marked, and I had already assigned guns to all our subordinates. I also exined to them the rules." The young master of the Abduh family reported to his father in a sincere tone.


    "That''s good. Send a capable ambassador to both families and inform them of the arrangements." Faruk instructed his son about the remaining tasks to perform.


    After sending his son away, Faruk called his father Abduh.


    "Father, all the arrangements werepleted. The traffic, snipers and the preparation of the ground... everything is under control. Faruk exined all details to Abduh.


    "Faruk, please verify all the arrangements one more time. This blood duel will affect our family''s reputation. So, I can''t ept any minor mistakes."


    "In the evening, I will alsoe to personally inspect the arrangements." Abduh spoke seriously in a heavy tone.


    "Father, you don''t need to take on this burden. I will definitely look over it myself." Faruk said as he didn''t want to see his father suffer in this old age.


    But Abduh insisted oning.


    _ N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Das and Ruth woke up a littlete in the morning because of the night out programme. Das did not let Ruth leave his embrace. He hugged her tightly and yed with her pierced pink nodes for some time.


    He grabbed her thigh and lifted her leg at a side angle. After one more session of intense action, Ruth slipped into the rest room. Das also left Ruth''s room after saying good-bye to her.


    As today is doomsday, he decided to spend some time with the baby and Ste. The girls on the top floor were gathered in a circle on the top floor hall.


    Even though they did see Dasing out of their master''s room, they did not think much of it as he is always at her door in the morning. Latha, who is busily chatting with the group of girls, immediately followed Das after seeing him.


    "What do you want?" Das asked Latha who is following him like James Bond.


    "Come with me..." Latha grabbed his hand and dragged into her room. After making sure that no one is listening to them, Latha leaned closer to him.


    "What are you doing inside my master''s room?" Latha asked with an intriguing look.


    "I just went to ask for training, but she said she wanted to save energy for the evening fight." Das replied calmly without thinking much.


    "Stop lying¡­ I''ve been sitting before my master''s room since early morning. I never saw you going inside. You must be with her all night. Am I correct?" Latha asked seriously while looking closely into his eyes.


    "But I saw you when I was going inside. You''re drooling on the round table." Das said with a funnyugh to divert Latha''s attention.


    Latha fell into a thought after hearing his reply. She is trying to remember whether she fell asleep or not. Das justughed at her dumb face. Manipting this dumb girl is really easy for him.


    "Hmmhh... all my efforts were wasted. I shouldn''t have woken up early." Latha med herself with a disappointed face.


    "What happened? Why are you so curious about what''s happening inside your master''s room?" Das asked with a curious look after seeing her disappointed face.


    Latha really feels more energetic to talk all these secrets. She immediately started exining with great interest.


    "Actually,st night I heard weird soundsing from the master''s room. It sounded like someone is pping her ass." Latha said in a whispering tone.


    "Ohh¡­" Das reacted with a surprised face.


    "I woke up early to see the other person in the master''s room. But except for you, no one hase out since morning. Let''s go... It was no use talking about all these things." Latha spoke in a dull tone and stepped back to leave outside.


    But suddenly Das grabbed her skirt and pulled her body closure to him.


    "What are you doing?" Latha cried out in a suppressed tone as one of his fingers touched her underwear.


    _


    Tq for the Power Stones...


    PeterPan :-)


    Creation is hard, cheer me up!


    Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!


    10:18

 Chapter 180 : Luna - 1

    180 Chapter 180 : Luna - 1 N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Note: Thank you @Azazel777 for 14 Golden Tickets and a Five Star review. Thank you so much.


    This is the first chapter today. There will a bonus chapter in the evening along with the regr chapter. Stay Tuned. _


    Latha continued to stare into his eyes with a nervous look as Das held her tightly against his body. His hand is gripping her skirt like a hook without giving her any chance to move away from him.


    "What are you doing? Leave me. someone might see us." Latha spoke in an anxious tone.


    "Is it okay if no one is sees us?" Das asked in her ear with a yful smile. Latha''s body trembled as his hot breath caressed her neck with a tickling sensation.


    "Nooo¡­ You are confusing me. Leave me now." Latha said while avoiding his gaze.


    "First, answer my question... after that, I will leave you." Das said, leaning close to her face.


    "What is it...?" Latha asked while trying to move away from him as her round chest is pressing against him.


    "Today evening, we might die in thepetition. So¡­!!!" Das paused after saying that sentence.


    "So¡­?" Latha asked him, as she did not understand his meaning.


    "So, why don''t we enjoy some time together?" Das asked in a teasing voice. He just wants to y with this dumb girl for a while.


    "What do you mean?" Latha asked back in a confused tone while staring at him with varying looks. Das leaned closer to her ear and whispered some nasty stuff.


    "Nooo¡­" Latha eximed loudly.


    "I''m saving my first time for my husband, and I definitely won''t die today. So, don''t force me." Latha said before pushing him with both hands. Das turned her body around and spanked her round butt with hisrge palm.


    As he released her from his grip, Latha immediately jumped away. She hurriedly walked outside while rubbing her painful ass.


    "You are a viin. I won''t talk with you anymore." Latha shouted from the entrance door and ran away like a mischievous child. Das also came out with a loudugh after hearing her response.


    After that, he did not waste any more time and went directly to his vi in the film city. Ste took a long time to open the door. Das used his key card and entered inside before she unlocked the door from inside.


    "What are you doing inside?" Das asked with a questioning look after seeing her tired face.


    "Nothing¡­" Ste replied inly and went inside her room. Das did not understand why she is behaving oddly. He activated his special vision to see what she is doing inside her room.


    "What is she doing...?" Das muttered while looking at Ruth, who is busily working on a cloth made of different types of materials. After observing her for a few more minutes, Das understood what she is doing.


    She is preparing some type of body shield with the materials gathered by Sana. With a slight chuckle, Das turned around to enter his room. but just as he closed the room door, the calling bell rang nonstop from the main door.


    With an excited face, Das walked back, to open the room door for Luna, the Reddy family patriarch''s daughter. He hurriedly opened the room door with a happy smile.


    "What happened to your face?" Das asked Luna immediately after opening the room door.


    "Nothing¡­" Luna replied inly and walked towards his room without stopping. Das followed her into his room and closed the door.


    "What''s wrong with you? Did something happen?" Das asked in a caring tone and ced his palms around her cheeks to look into her eyes. Luna directly hugged him and started sobbing like a small child.


    "Das, don''t participate in the blood duel. Please..." Luna uttered in a weeping tone.


    "If I don''t participate in the blood duel, your family will definitely lose all their wealth, and your father will start begging on the streets." Das said funnily while caressing her in his arms.


    "But you will lose your life. I want you to be safe." Luna spoke in a stuttering tone.


    "Don''t worry. They ced me in thest row behind two thousand people. So, nothing will happen to me. Das replied before sitting on the bed. Luna sat on hisp and locked her hands around his neck.


    "Even if you ced behind ten thousand people, it is not safe for you. That Shetty family will definitely target you. So, listen to me. Don''t participate in the blood duel." Luna started crying more loudly.


    "Luna, stop behaving like a child. I already signed the blood dual documents. That Abduh family will target me if I don''t participate in the blood dual. So, try to understand my situation." Das said in a pampering tone while cleaning the tear marks on her pale white face.


    Even though Ste listened to the crying tone of a girl from Das''s room, she decided to mind her own business. She already know that Das is a yboy who has several girlfriends. That is why she never questioned him about his affairs.


    Inside the room, Dasid on the bed while hugging Luna. She stopped crying after pampering her nonstop.


    "Das, I''m really sorry. It all happened because of me." Luna spoke in a dull tone.


    "Stop ming yourself. The blood dual is meant to happen one way or another. So, it is not your mistake." Das said in a consoling tone and leaned forward to kiss her on the forehead.


    But Luna lifted her head and pressed her lips against his. She said thank you after tasting his lips for a minute. Das just smiled as a reply and again kissed her sweet lips.


    Slowly, the lust arrow pierced their hearts, and they started caressing each other''s bodies in a passionate manner. Luna did not refuse his actions, as she is also ready to mingle with him.


    She submitted her body wholeheartedly, as she is afraid that she might lose him tonight.


    His little brother was in slumber because of the night''s heavy-weight action with Ruth. But immediately after touching the soft skin of Luna, it woke up like a cell phone tower from its drooling position.


    As Luna''s cherry is still intact, Das took extra care to pop up that tight shield to enter deep inside that light pink cave.


    _


    Tq for the Power Stones...


    PeterPan :-)


    Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!

 Chapter 181 : Luna-2 (R18+)

    181 Chapter 181 : Luna-2 (R18+)


    Note: Thank you @Azazel777 for the ice c. Thank you @wolf1992 and @purplePluto for the Golden Tickets. _


    "Idiot¡­ put it inside. It''s not a danger box." Luna said impatiently as Das is hesitating to pop her cherry. Because of his bad experience with Ria, he is afraid that Luna will also feel the same pain.


    "Stop staring at it. It''s embarrassing..." Luna directly pulled Das towards him and took the whole thing inside her cave in one go. Except for the tight grip, she did not show any painful reactions like Ria.


    "Aren''t you feeling any pain...?" Das asked in a dazed state while staring at Luna, who hugged him tightly with wide open legs.


    "It''s ok¡­ It''s not that bad. Aren''t you a brothel manager? Why are you hesitating to put it inside?" Luna asked with a questioning look.


    "I''m just afraid to cause you any pain." Das replied with a sweet smile and kissed her gently. He felt relieved to see Luna''s rxed face. She handled it better than Ria.


    Later, Luna lifted her leg in a straight line, and Das continued to drill her hole by hugging her slender legs together. After ying with her body for half an hour, Das released his baby syrup all over her pretty ass.


    He is using tissues to clean two different types of juices from her body and let her rest in his embrace. While Das is ying with her round booba, Luna started telling him about small things that happened in her life.


    She said how Ember, the Chief Minister''s daughter, harasses her daily and how her brother has be a ything in her hands. She shared everything with him, and Das listened to her patiently without interrupting her.


    During the afternoon, Luna had lunch with Das and Ste. After ying with the baby for some time, Luna said good-bye with a kiss and left with a happy smile. Even though she is still worried about his safety, she adjusted her emotions by remembering his promise.


    After sending Luna, Das took a short nap as he needed to rx his body and adjust his mindset for the fight in the evening. He spent more time with the baby and instructed Ste on what to do if something unexpected happened to him.


    Before leaving, Ste passed him a cloth piece specially prepared with her own hands.


    "What is it...?" Das asked while checking the soft undershirt presented by Ste. With a mysterious smile, Ste gestured for him to put on the undershirt. Das unbuttoned his shirt and changed his clothes before Ste.


    "Now what...?" Das asked curiously, as he did not understand the use of this hand-made vest.


    Ste grabbed a spoon from the dining table and slowly poked at the undershirt.


    "Are you feeling the sharp end of the spoon?" Ste wrote on her mobile screen and showed it to Das.


    "Yeah¡­ What''s your point? It''s not any different." Das said impatiently.


    With an ambiguous smile, Ste retreated the spoon and directly punched his chest with that sharp fork in her hand. Das felt a mild pain from her sudden punch. But strangely, the fork did not pierce the undershirt like a normal knife.


    "Oh, so that''s the trick." Das eximed with a surprised face after witnessing the true use of this undershirt. It is like a shock absorber. It will protect him from the forceful, sudden punches and kicks and stop any sharp objects from piercing his chest.


    "It''s really awesome. Where did you learn it?" Das asked with an interesting look.


    But Ste gave a smug look and left inside the vi while carrying the baby on her shoulder.


    While driving his bike towards the training centre, Das thought of the undershirt given to him by Ste. Sadly, Ste only prepared one vest. If Das knew that Ste could make these types of amazing vests, he could ask for more.


    Das even thought of giving his vest to Ruth, who is going to fight on the front lines. But after remembering herrge, round mountains, he dropped that idea. By the time he reached the training centre, all the fighters were already loaded into the transport vehicles.


    The fifty girl students of Ruth upied a school bus. Das also saw a few police officers who were following these transport vehicles for safety purposes. Master Finn, Li, and Chen were travelling with the Reddy family patriarch and the old man.


    Ruth took out her old ssic car and invited Das to travel together. With a happy smile, Das parked his bike on the sideline and upied the front seat beside her.


    He directly kissed her lips after hopping inside. She murmured in aining tone and followed the school bus carrying her students.


    "Ruth, what are your ns after this blood duel?..." Das asked while staring at her chubby face.


    "I don''t know. Mostly, I will return to my organisation to carry on the mercenary life." Ruth replied casually without turning her head from the road.


    "Why don''t you stay with me here, in Mumbai?... I have a beautiful vi and a lot of wealth. I will definitely take good care of you." Das asked in a pervasive tone.


    "Stop joking. If I stay with you, what will you say to your girlfriends? I''m a forty-year-old woman, and it is not appropriate for me to be your little mistress at this age. More than that, I''m not ready to stay in one ce." Ruth directly rejected his request without giving him any hope.


    "I already said I wouldn''t care about your age, and don''t forget that you are also one of my girlfriends. If they can''t ept you. It''s their problem. Don''t think about them. I would really like to have you in my life." Das said his opinion in a sincere tone.


    "Das, don''t force me to stay here. I don''t want to cause any burden in your life. You''ve already given me enough memories to cherish in this life. So, let me follow my own path." Ruth said meaningfully and stopped Das from saying another word.


    She doesn''t want to show her emotions or reveal her feelings to Das. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    _

 Chapter 182 [Bonus chapter]Chapter 182 : Blood Dual - I

    182 [Bonus chapter]Chapter 182 : Blood Dual - I The car stopped before the food ball Arena. As Ruth avoided his gaze, Das kissed her cheek and left the car. He doesn''t want to burden her with his words before thepetition.


    The Abduh family arranged two different entrances for the two families. All the fighters passed the security check in a Q-line. Ruth and Das stayed in thest position, letting all the fighters cut the line.


    Ruth continued to talk about the promise made by Das. She is warning him not to get involved in a fight unless someone attacks him. To give her a peaceful mind, Das nodded his head to whatever she said.


    How can he sit calm? He needs to win this blood dual at any cost. If the Reddy family loses this battle, not only will he lose his money, but the Shetty family patriarch will definitely target his life.


    So, it is just a waste of time to argue with Ruth. When the timees, he needs to show his might. While listening to Ruth''s whispering tone, Das entered a security gateway where they were checking each fighter behind closed curtains.


    "Stop staring at my body; I''m not that type." Das said angrily as the security person staring at his undershirt. As his vest is looking pretty much normal, the security person hurriedly sent Das outside.


    The people supporting two families already upied their seats in the audience gallery. The entire stadium was divided into two sections, and the Reddy family took the right-side section.


    Masterly Li gathered all the fighters on the right side ground. Except for the fighters and formation master, no one is allowed to enter inside the ground.


    The spectators were also taken through the security check as the Abduh family is taking extra care to conduct this blood dual in a fair manner. The snipers were arranged on the stadium roof.


    More than 100 members of the Abduh family and their subordinates upied the middle tform in between the two sides. Inside the ground, Master Li on the Reddy family side and the old woman on the Shetty family side are busily arranging the crescent formations.


    They are checking the formation from different angles for uniformity. Master Li went to each corner to talk with Ruth and Finn. He exined the same instructions multiple times.


    As the opponent is also forming a crescent formation, Master Li made some changes to the formation and suggested everyone defend their position in the initial phase of the fight. The old woman on the left side of the ground arranged for two high-level fighters to confront Ruth.


    After arranging everything in order, she went to the person who is going to confront Master Finn.


    "The opponent won''t attack with much force, and you also do the same thing. Drag the fight with him until both of them finish the opponent at the other end." The old woman instructed him while showing his finger towards the other end.


    The fighter nodded his head and looked straight towards Finn. Finn also stared back at him with a slight head movement as a signal.


    Das stood leisurely in the back end. He activated his special vision to observe the guests in the audience rows. The Reddy family members upied the seats closer to the fens. Luna, her brother Richard, and the chief minister''s daughter Ember sat side by side in a single row.


    After turning his head towards the roof top, Das found that the snipers were aiming the fighters inside the ground.


    "What''s the fluke...?" Das muttered with a surprised look.


    After the formation masters left the fighting ground, the Abduh family''s old man and his son Faruk walked inside. Sana and her brother also followed inside, supporting the old Abduh.


    Sana passed a microphone to his grandfather, who stood at the centre of the fighting ground. The old man delivered a speech rted to the tradition of the blood dual and warned the fighters to fight fairly.


    Later, Faruk took the microphone and started announcing the rules.


    "No one is allowed to use any type of weapon. One should only fight with their own fists. If anyone is found using a weapon, the snipers on the roof will kill you in the same instant. "


    "The iron fence around the fighting ground is connected to a high-voltage power supply. You will die instantly if you touch the fence. To win this blood dual, you should either kill all your opponents or make them kneel on the ground."


    "Other than that, there is no another way to end this fight. There are no breaks or time-ups in this blood dual. You guys need to fight until the victor is decided." n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "As for the two families who arepeting in this blood dual, don''t try to y any tricks. The Abduh family is only bound to the ck market, not to any family. The entire ck market will fight you if you try to meddle in the fight."


    Faruk warned in a serious tone and walked outside the training ground along with his father. Sana and his brother followed them outside. While walking outside, Sana searched for Das, but she failed to see his face as he stood in thest row.


    "Father, I think the Shetty family gathered a greater number of fighters than us." Michaelmented while observing the Shetty family fighters on the opposite side.


    "Don''t worry; it''s not a big difference. We will definitely win this." The old man of the Reddy family said in an assuring tone.


    Shetty family spectators are making noise as they see the greater number of fighters on their side. The Abduh family head, Faruk, is making the final arrangements to start the fight.


    At first, he sent subordinates all around the fence to observe the fighters from all directions. He instructed the snipers to kill anyone with weapons inside the fighting grounds.


    After making sure that everything was in order, he gestured his son to shut the barricade in the middle of the ground.


    _

 Chapter 183 : Blood Dual - II

    183 Chapter 183 : Blood Dual - II


    Inside a luxurious building on the outskirts of Mumbai, a group of teenagers are staring at the television screen, which is disying the situation inside a football ground. The television screen is focusing on the two groups of fighters who stood in a formation.


    Along with the teenagers, a twenty-five-year-old woman who dressed like an old-style royal princess sat on the luxury chair. Beside her, an old man in his seventies and a middle-aged man who wore servants'' clothes stood in a respectful position.


    "Princess, the situation is in the favour of the Shetty family. They really gave up all the benefits to win this fight." The middle-aged man in the servant clothes reported the girl who sat on the chair. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The princess of the Farus family is the one who made deal with the Patel family head Maria. The teenagers are the people who came to clean up the evidence when Das killed two hundred members in the Shetty family training centre, and the old man who sat beside the princess is the one who met Das outside the hotel room.


    With the help of the secret cameras, they are all watching the blood dual happening between the Reddy family and the Shetty family.


    They are all waiting to see the winner of the blood dual. Because to control Mumbai in the future, they need to subdue the winning family of this blood dual.


    The princess, who sat on the luxurious chair, continued to stare at the television without asking any questions. But the butler continued to exin what he knows about the blood dual and the information rted to the fighters.


    Inside the food ball arena, the Abduh family subordinates finished marking the fighters on both sides with two different colours. Faruk''s son pushed the button to shut down the barricades ced between the two groups.


    As this is not a sword fight to cut down everything in one''s path, the fighters moved slowly towards the opponents without getting out of the formation.


    "Hey cowards, I''m giving you all a chance to save your lives. Kneel down now and beg for mercy. I will spare your pitiful lives." Master Finn, who is leading one end of the formation from the Reddy family side, announced loudly in an arrogant tone.


    The fighters behind Master Finn started shouting louder with more enthusiasm. The opposite person to Master Finn did not react to this booing; he is busily instructing his subordinates to defend their position.


    Master Finn also ordered the people behind him not to attack harshly. Finn should act like he is fighting fiercely, and at the same time, he should drag the fight for a long time. He is ying this double game to get revenge on Ruth and also to benefit from both sides.


    Das activated his special vision and continued to observe the fight carefully. There is always the danger of spies and backstabbers in this type ofrge-scale fight. So, he must vary for everyone.


    The two groups finally met each other, and the two high-level fighters opposite to Ruth started attacking fiercely. The two crescent formations met on both ends. It looked like a circr formation from above, with a central hollow space.


    On the Finn side, the fighters were attacking passively in a defensive position. Even though it looked like Finn is fiercely fighting with the opponent, it was all just for show. But on Ruth''s side, the high-level fighters seeded in prating the formation.


    Arge number of fighters went deep inside and started fighting in rage mode. With the help of a small group of girls around her, Ruth defended the situation perfectly. She slowly gained the upper hand over the two high-level fighters.


    The girls, who are in high spirits, formed a needle formation around Ruth and defended the two fighters, and Ruth took on the role of attacker to deliver heavy punches to the high-level fighters.


    After fifteen minutes of intense fighting, the fighters who went deep inside the formation were already dead on the ground. The two fighters took a passive stance after failing to finish Ruth in one go.


    Das, who is observing the fight from a distance, is focusing on Finn. Because he found that Finn is ying a see-saw game with the opponent. For some time, he pushes the opponents with high momentum, and suddenly he starts retreating like a struggling person.


    "What is this idiot doing...?" Das muttered while thinking about Finn''s strategy. Even after one hour, only a hundred people died among the two forces. Strangely, Finn''s side has more casualties.


    Like perfect partners, Finn and the high-level fighter killed a few people on opposite sides. Finally, after fighting with the girls and Ruth for a long time, the two fighters on Ruth''s side came to an understanding.


    They formed a n and started sending normal fighters towards Ruth. They are using the life of a normal fighter to buy extra time. The two fighters used this chance to target the girls around Ruth.


    Ruth, who is busily killing the low-level fighters, continued to guide her students to maintain the formation. But the girls couldn''t maintain the formation for a longer time as the two high-level fighters targeted them.


    Even though other girls are filling the formation in ce of the wounded ones, Ruth''s absence made the formation inactive. This time, the opponent force entered deep inside the formation and blocked the girls from supporting Ruth.


    Ruth wasted a lot of energy in killing the normal fighters, and she failed to support the girls around her in this process. The fighters lost their position around Ruth, and the two high-level fighters of the Shetty family started attacking Ruth with great momentum.


    "Why are these idiots taking this much time? She is just a fat pig. Instead of killing her directly, they were ying a hide-and-seek game." The Shetty family patriarchmented impatiently.


    The old woman strategist hired by the Shetty family berated him for hisment.


    "Mr. Shetty, can''t you see how she is fighting?... She killed more than fifty members in fifteen minutes."


    _


    Note: Thank you for the power stones and Golden Tickets....


    PeterPan :-)


    Creation is hard, cheer me up!


    Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!

 Chapter 184 : Blood Dual - III

    Chapter 184 : Blood Dual - III


    The formation on Ruth''s side was disrupted as Ruth failed to hold the two high-level fighters. Her students took on the role of defenders and protected Ruth. Two girls carried Ruth inside the formation to give her some time to rest.


    Latha and Geetha left their position in the centre of the formation and upied the ce of Ruth. But they failed to defend the two high level fighters. Already, ten girls had lost their ability to fight as they received severe damage to their vitals.


    While one side of the formation got disrupted, Master Finn still continued his fighting drama and continued to drag the fight for a long time.


    Das, who has been observing Master Finn for a long time, understood Finn''s double game. After thinking of a n, Das left his position from the back end.


    The two high level fighters of the Shetty family opened a passage for their fighters to enter deep inside opponents formation. They already had a dominant position on Ruth''s side as more and more fighters joined the fight.


    A quarter of the people who died on Ruth''s side were victims of group assault by opponents. While the girls were hardly holding the two high-level fighters, the fighters of the Shetty family started killing other people by twisting the necks of their opponents like chickens.


    The numerical advantage helped the Shetty family fighters crush their opponents. The spectators on the Shetty family side had already started celebrating as the Shetty family fighters upied two-thirds of the opponent''s crescent formation.


    From the top angle, it looked like a 75 percentpleted red circle. Das first went to see Ruth''s situation, who is lying on the ground with heavy breathing. Two girls are rubbing their hands.


    "Do you still want to hide me like a coward?" Das asked while caressing her cheeks. Ruth stared at him silently with helpless eyes. Das stood up to leave, but Ruth held his hand tightly without letting him go.


    Das ced his other hand on top and removed her hand while staring into her eyes. He first went to help the girls who were defending the two high-level fighters.


    He started running towards the girl''s formation while killing the people in between. His fists were moving like sharp daggers, hitting the people''s heads on the vital points. The number of people with the blue colour marking on their heads (Shetty family fighters) started falling like birds as Das moved in between the formation.


    Shrieking sounds filled the formation as the dense formation lines thinned out. While moving forward, Das helped the people get back to their positions.


    "Father, it''s Das... It''s Das..." The Reddy family patriarch muttered while staring at Das, who is killing people like a punching machine.


    The burden on the Reddy family fighters was greatly reduced as the opponents started targeting Das. Even though Das is receiving several hits on his body, the inner vestnullified the effect. The opponents started retreating as Das killed more than twenty people within five minutes.


    As he moved forward, his face started covering itself in blood. With more enthusiasm, the fighters of the Reddy family also started attacking actively.


    The two fighters who were fighting girls in the middle of the formation did not understand what was happening as their fighters were gathering behind their backs. But they keep pushing the girls by using their fighting skills.


    "Brother, a teenage guy is killing all our members inside the formation." One of the fighters reported to the guys who is fighting the girls.


    "What the hell are you saying?" The high-level fighter cried out angrily without stopping his kicking action.


    "Brother, it must be a trap set by the opponents. They must be hiding a high-level fighter inside the formation." The other fellow who was fighting Geetha shouted impatiently.


    "Ahhh... they really set a good trap. Brother, we don''t need to conserve our energy anymore; finish these girls for once." The high-level fighter replied before unleashing his true might on Latha, the deputy girl.


    Das took twenty minutes to reach the entrance of the formation, where the girls were defending the two high-level fighters with all their might. Without thinking for one more second, Das changed his movement technique and dashed towards the high-level fighter who was kicking Latha on her stomach.


    He leaped into the air and delivered a ninja kick. The high-level fighter who is attacking Latha with an evilugh somersaulted on the ground like a giant ball after receiving the strong kick on his back. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    The girls finally got some breathing space as Das took the lead in fighting the two high-level fighters head-on. Geetha, who retreated from the fight, started gathering all the girls. She instructed everyone to form a chariot formation to support Das.


    The two fighters ordered the fighters behind them to defend the girls, and both of them focused on Das, who is running towards them with great momentum. Within two minutes, Das found his bnce and restricted the two fighters on his own.


    After coordinating their attacks, one of the high-level fighters seeded in delivering a punch to Das''s ribs. But strangely, his hand rebounded like he hit a spring board.


    "What the fu*k!!! That was my full power punch. How could he still stand like that?" The fighter muttered with a shocked gaze.


    The fight prolonged for ten more minutes, and with the help of Das, the fighters of the Reddy family started pushing forward into the Shetty family formation.


    _


    "Brother, we will definitely lose this battle if Das continues to fight like this. We must do something." The second brother of the Shetty family spoke in a nervous tone while staring at the fighting scene where Das is soloing two high-level fighters.


    The Shetty family patriarch also turned his head towards the old woman strategist with a helpless face.


    "Madam, let''s use ourst resort; our forces will die if we give him more time." The Shetty family patriarch asked the old woman.


    "Where did Reddy family hire him? He is tackling our two main fighters with ease. Did he belong to any powerful organisation?" The old woman asked as she is hesitating to use thest killing move stored for a crucial moment.

 Chapter 185 : Killing Machine

    Chapter 185 : Killing Machine


    Note: Thank you @Azazel777 and @Interdonato1 for the Ice c''s...


    Thank you @Ace1055 for 7 Golden Tickets... Thank you so much.


    _


    "Madam, you don''t need to think about his background. He is just a brothel manager working for the Reddy family. More than that, I need to kill him at any cost." The Shetty family patriarch requested the old woman.


    "Yes, madam, he is the guy who bet forty thousand crores against my family. The Reddy family is using him to get back on my family." The second brother of the Shetty family added it after seeing the hesitant look on the old woman.


    They finally seeded in persuading the old woman to use the final trap. The old woman took out her mobile and texted a guy about the details of Das. Within a few seconds, a bullet fired from a sniper gun.


    One of the snipers installed by the Abduh family fired the bullet after receiving the message from the old woman. Das is busily fighting the two high-level fighters with the help of Geetha and Latha.


    As the two girls protected his back from the normal fighters, Das continued to maim the two fighters at a leisurely pace. Suddenly, his body jerked to the side like a natural reaction.


    The Aries (mountain goat) spirit inside his body sensed the danger and helped him avoid the bullet. But ironically, the bullet hit Geetha, who is protecting his back. It hit her chest, just below the heart.


    She uttered a painful sound and fell t on the ground. In the same instant, another bullet fired, but it hit the sniper who fired a bullet on Das. Faruk had already anticipated these types of tricks. That''s why he already arranged for some of his trusted subordinates to look over others.


    The fighters of the Shetty family did not let Das attend Geetha. While blocking the two high-level fighters, Das instructed Latha and a few other girls to take Geetha inside the formation.


    He needs to finish this fight as fast as he can. Otherwise, Geetha will lose her life. Das knows that the bullet is actually meant for him. But Geetha became a victim because of his sudden movement.


    He defended the two fighters until Geetha went inside the formation; after that, he started using his full potential without saving energy. Without caring about the iing kick, Das leaned back and punched the iing leg with an angry shout. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    The high-level fighter immediately fell to the ground while clutching his ankle. Das immediately pushed the other fighter and slid fast towards the guy who fell to the ground.


    In a kneeling position, he clutched the head of the fighter with his hands and twisted it like a chicken''s head.


    Ahh¡­ A loud cry from Das reverberated in the arena as he smashed the head of that fighter. With a lifeless body and a twisted head, one of the two high-level fighters fell to the ground.


    As Das stood up from his position and started walking towards the remaining one, the fighter started taking a back step. Das pushed the ground with his legs and ran towards the remaining one with great momentum.


    _


    "What the hell...?"


    "Butler, turn all the cameras towards that young man. I want to see his face clearly." The Farus family princess, who is sitting on the luxurious chair, shouted with an astonished gaze.


    "Princess, what happened?" The old man beside her asked after seeing the agitated look on the princess''s face.


    "Old uncle, focus on his eyes. I think he is an Aries family member. When he twisted that guy''s head, I saw a strange blue outline surrounding his hands. He is definitely an Aries family member." The princess exined while pointing at the television screen.


    The butler ordered the people who were monitoring the cameras to immediately focus the screen on Das face, who is killing the remaining fighter by strangling his neck.


    See uncle... observe the strange energy fluctuations around his hands. Also look at his body. He had elongated hands andrge palms like the Aries family members.


    "Princess, I think you are wrong. His name is Das. A brothel manager. He bet forty thousand crores against the Shetty family in this blood dual. That''s why he is fighting like a maniac without caring about his life." The butler reported from the side.


    "Yes, sister, I also know him. He works at the same ce as me. A few days ago, his eyes were brown like everyone else''s. Maybe he is using lenses or other tricks to look like that. He is definitely not an Aries family member."


    Le, the receptionist at the Grand Hotel Happy House, who is sitting among the teenagers in that room, said to the princess:


    The princess fell into deep thought after hearing their exnation.


    "Butler, verify his background. Do not leave a single thing rted to him. I want to know his real identity." The princess ordered the butler, who stood beside her.


    "Princess, I think I met this young man. When I went to protect that Patel family widow, this guy came to meet her personally." The old man with white hair said this while thinking about the incident in the hotel room.


    "Oh, really? That''s interesting." The princess uttered with a curious look.


    "That''s not the interesting thing... I failed to read the thoughts of this young man, even when he looked straight into my eyes from a close distance." The old man exined with smirkingughter.


    "Butler, call Maria. I want to meet her immediately." Princess ordered after thinking of a n to meet Das.


    Inside the football stadium, all the spectres were staring at Das with deep fear. The Shetty family supporters who made celebrations in the beginning started calling their families for the back up n.


    Once the Reddy family wins this fight, it will be all over for them. That''s why they are taking retreat measures.


    On the Reddy family side, people already started lighting up the firecrackers as the two high-level fighters fell on the opposite side, and Das is still moving forward like a killing machine.


    _

 Chapter 186 : Killing Master Finn

    186 Chapter 186 : Killing Master Finn


    Note: Thank you @Azazel777 for the Inspiration Capsule.


    Thank you @Interdonato1 for the Ice c.


    _


    "Where did this bastarde from? Ahh... he spoiled all my ns." The old woman strategist of the Shetty family spoke in an irritating tone.


    "Madam, what should we do now?" The Shetty family patriarch asked the old woman with a pale face.


    "We can''t do anything. Gather your resources and leave this county tonight. Otherwise, you will definitely suffer in the hands of the Reddy family''s supporters."


    The old woman got up from her seat and left the arena without looking back. The Mittal brothers, who depended on the Shetty family, did not understand what to do in this situation.


    On the Reddy family side, the patriarch got busy receiving calls. He is making preparations to take over all the ck-market business tonight.


    "Father, why are you not happy? We are going to win. Look at the arena; only forty percent of the forces are left on the opposite side." Michael, the Reddy family patriarch, said to the old man who always supported Das.


    "Michael, we are not the actual beneficiaries of this blood double. That Patel family widow bet forty thousand crores on this dual through Das. They will gain the entire wealth of our opponents." The Reddy family old manmented in a serious tone.


    "Father, don''t worry. Once we have full control over the ck market, we can easily subdue the Patel family." Michael said assuringly with a happy grin.


    "No, Michael, that Patel family widow is a lot smarter. We need to think of a n to counter her." The old man said while staring at the fighting ground.


    Inside the arena, to save time for Geetha, Das is not at all hesitating to kill any number of people. Some people had already started kneeling as their forces fell like birds.


    Without caring about the kneeling people Das moved forward, and the girls formed a velvet formation around him and directed the opponents towards him in a formation line. Like a crushing machine, Das keeps attacking the heads of the opponents.


    With a blood-covered face and bleeding fists, Das moved like a killing god. The high-level fighter who is acting in an intense drama with Finn decided to stop the fight as it is meaningless with half of their forces.


    But Finn did not give him this chance. Finn started fighting seriously, as he needed to save his face. He thought of killing his opponent to maintain his legitimacy.


    Das, who had already reached the midpoint of the opponent''s formation, observed what Finn is doing. As the greatest number of people started kneeling on the ground, Das left the velvet formation.


    Before leaving, he instructed the girls to maintain the same face. With high momentum, Das started running towards thest remaining high-level fighter, who is fighting a life-and-death match with Finn.


    To finish the fight early, Das decided to kill the remaining key person. Finn, who saw Das running towards him to snatch the opponent from him, increased his punching pace. With the help of other fighters behind his back, Finn seeded in delivering a killing blow to thest high-level fighter just before Das reached him.


    But Das did not stop even after seeing the lifeless body of the opponent. He continued to run towards Finn, who was showing his might against the normal fighters. A transparent light blue energy covered Das body while he was approaching Finn.


    Before anyone could clearly see the blue outline on his body, Das delivered a punch towards a normal fighter who was fighting with Finn. His hand first hit the opponent''s hair and continued forward.


    Finn, who stood directly opposite the opponent, received that fist on his face. The blue energy released from Das''s fist, directly smashed Finn''s head like a pumpkin.


    "Hey, someone help Master Finn quickly... Take him to the hospital. Hurry up..." Das shouted loudly while acting like he cared a lot about Finn''s life.


    After seeing Das'' bloodied look, no one voiced their opinions. The Shetty family forces already kneeled down behind Das after witnessing the gruesome death of Master Finn.


    Das scanned the opponent''s force for a second. After making sure that everyone is kneeling, Das immediately ran towards the entrance gate. Ruth and the girls are already carrying Geetha outside.


    As the Abduh family had already arranged a doctor and an ambnce, they carried Geetha outside the stadium. Das did not wait for the announcement of the result.


    Sana, who already understood the situation, made arrangements for an operation at the nearest hospital. Faruk, the Abduh family patriarch, called the police to clear the traffic for the ambnce.


    While the girls and Ruth went along with Geetha, Das drove Ruth''s car behind the ambnce.


    Inside the stadium, Abduh''s old man announced the result to congratte the Reddy family. The Reddy family''s old man immediately started calling all the forces of the ck market for a gathering.


    The news of the Shetty family''s defeat spread like wildfire in the city. The supporters of the Shetty family have already started leaving the city. The head of the Shadow organisation in Delhi called for a meeting as they lost great resources by supporting the Shetty family.


    _


    The Farus family princess started forming a n to take Mumbai under control. She called Maria to learn about Das and the person behind the forty thousand crore bet. Maria immediately came to meet the princess.


    The person who is responsible for all these changes is driving behind an ambnce with an anxious face. The bullet hit Geetha in a crucial position. The doctor who came with the ambnce also said it is aplicated case.


    Since thest thirty minutes, Geetha has been fighting against severe pain and blood loss. After reaching the hospital, the doctors took Geetha directly inside the operation theatre and removed the bullet from her body.


    Outside the operation room, most of Ruth''s students, Latha and Ruth, were waiting nervously.


    Das stood at one corner, waiting for the doctor''s response.


    Sana, the daughter of the Abduh family, also came to the hospital, as it was also a mistake in the Abduh family''s arrangements.


    _


    Bonus Chapters Targets: N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Power stones: 124/250,


    Golden Tickets: 162/190,


    Massage chair: 1 bonus ch,


    Super Car: 2 Bonus ch,


    Dragon: 3 Bonus ch,


    Can''t expect Magic castle... because we are all poor.... :-(


    TQ for reading...


    PeterPan :-)


    Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!


    PeterPan

 Chapter 187 : Meeting A Princess

    Chapter 187 : Meeting A Princess


    After half an hour, the doctors came out of the operation theatre. Like flood victims, the girls immediately surrounded them to learn Geetha''s condition. Ruth ordered everyone to go back and asked the doctor about Geetha''s situation. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "I''m really sorry. The bullet punctured the patient''s heart vein. Even though we joined the heart veins, because of the heavy blood loss, she is not responding to our treatment. We are trying our best to save her. But we can''t give you any hope."


    The doctor exined the situation to Ruth and took three girls with the same blood group to collect the blood.


    Das did not understand what to do in this situation. Because of him, Geetha is losing her life. The guilty feeling is slowly taking over his heart.


    "Mr. Das, don''t me yourself. It is not your mistake". Sana said in a consoling tone while holding his hand.


    "If someone were to me, it is my family who is responsible for this." Sana added a dull tone.


    Das did not reply anything. It is useless to me someone in this situation. Whatever the reason, Geetha received the bullet that was meant for him. After one hour, doctors dered that they couldn''t save Geetha as her body is not responding to the treatment.


    With the sobbing of all girls, the hospital ward looked like hell to Das. Even Ruth is holding her tears while hugging Latha, who is crying like a baby.


    "Why are you not lifting my call...?" Maria, who came to meet Das, asked him with an impatient face.


    Das, who is in deep thought and sadness, did not see Mariaing. After hearing Maria''s voice, Das turned his face to see Maria. She is gasping for air as she came running towards him.


    "Why are you here?" Das asked with a confused look after seeing Maria.


    "Come with me..." Maria said while grabbing his hand.


    "Wait, where are you taking me? I need to be here. There is a girl dying inside." Das said in a hurried tone while taking his hand from Maria''s grip.


    "If youe with me, I will show you a way to save that girl." Maria spoke in a serious tone. Even though Das did not understand how Maria could save a dying girl, he immediately followed her to see what she is talking about.


    Ruth, who was listening to their conversation, immediately came running towards Das.


    "Miss, are you telling the truth?!... Is it really possible to save her?" Ruth asked in a begging tone while holding Maria''s hands. Maria stared at Ruth for a second and gestured for Das to control her.


    "It all depends on his decision." Maria answered with her finger pointed at Das.


    "What do you mean...??" Das eximed with a dumbfounded look.


    "There is no time to exin. If you really want to save that girl, follow me without asking any questions." Maria dered with a serious tone.


    "I don''t know whether to trust thisdy or not. But if there is a chance to save Geetha, please don''t hesitate to do it." Ruth said anxiously while pushing Das to go away.


    Das did not waste any time by saying dramatic dialogues. He directly followed Maria in hurried steps.


    "Das, the Farus family princess, wants to meet you. She is waiting for you in the outside car. The princess said she will give you medicine to save the girl, if you agree to her conditions." Maria said while walking towards the hospital entrance.


    "What conditions...?!" Das asked with a confused face. But inside, his thoughts are running wildly.


    He is thinking about the baby, the Aries family weapon, and the ten ghost cards in his hands. If the Farus family really asks for any of these things, it will be a great loss to him, and the Farus family will do anything to have these items.


    "I don''t know what are the conditions. But she asked me a lot of questions about you. Like your origin, background, wealth, and the bet money of forty thousand crores, she asked me every small detail about you." Maria replied without stopping anywhere.


    Das felt relieved after hearing Maria''s reply. ording to Maria''s words, the Farus family still did not verify his background. While thinking about the true motive of the Farus family princess, Das activated his special vision to observe the situation outside the hospital.


    Strangely, only one Benz car is parked at the hospital entrance, and inside the car, Das saw two people. The old man who he met in the hotel room, is in the driver''s seat, and the princess of the Farus family sat in the back seat.


    She covered her face in a golden mask. The modern clothes she is wearing are not at all fitting with the Princess title. But the simple shield-shaped locket on her neck and the in, shiny ck dress really amplified the beauty of the princess.


    Das increased his concentration and stared at the face of the princess, who is staring back at him through the ss window.


    With pale white skin, a long nose, and an oval-shaped face, she looked like a cold beauty in her prime. (Refer to the Marigold skin in Fortnite.)


    "Old uncle, are you feeling anything strange? I felt like that young man is directly staring at my face." The princes of the Farus family said to the old man who sat in the driver''s seat.


    "Princess, it''s not time to dig up his secrets. First, we need to confirm whether he is an Aries family member or not. After that, we can decide on how to proceed further."


    "This guy is definitely not normal. So deal with him carefully. He might be the perfect puppet to control this city." The old man replied in a serious tone while trying to read the thoughts of Das, who almost reached them.


    Maria first knocked on the car door and reported the arrival of Das to the princess.


    _

 Chapter 188 : Fortune favours the Strong

    188 Chapter 188 : Fortune favours the Strong


    Note: Thank you @Unh0mbreDculture for the Ice c.


    Thank you @Naiza for the Golden Ticket.


    _


    After informing the Farus family princess about Das''s arrival, Maria gestured Das to enter inside the car. Like an obedient servant, Maria walked away from the car and stood at a distance.


    After sitting inside the car on opposite side of Farus family princess, Das directly went to the point.


    "What are your conditions?" Das asked directly, without beating around the bush. He did not care about the Farus family or the princess. In this situation, Das is only interested in the medicine to save Geetha, who is on the death bed.


    "Watch your tongue, kid. Thedy before you is the princess of the mighty Farus family. With her onemand, you will lose your life." The old man who sat in the driver''s seat warned Das with an angry re.


    "Hmmhh¡­ If you really want to kill me, I won''t be sitting here... in the same car with this princess. So, stop wasting time with this useless talk. I need that medicine now. So, tell me your conditions." Das asked with a straight face while staring at the golden mask of the princess.


    He had already deactivated his special vision, as Farus family members could easily sense his gaze. (Le belongs to the Farus family).


    "If you really want to get that medicine, you first need to answer my questions truthfully. Otherwise, you can forget about saving that girl." The princess, staring back at Das through her covered face, said in a cold tone.


    "What do you want to know about me?" Das questioned her with a stoic face.


    "Are you an Aries family member?" The princess asked directly and focused on Das to read his thoughts. But she couldn''t even read his face clearly.


    "Nooo¡­ I''m not an Aries family member. I''m just an orphan who grew up in this city. If you have any doubts about origin, investigate the orphanage where I grew up."


    "The warden of that orphanage personally buried my parents, and he raised me from childhood." Das replied in a strong tone without avoiding the piercing gaze of the princess.


    "Then what about the money you bet in the blood dual? Everyone is saying that the money belongs to the Patel family. But it is just a lie you used to cover up. So, tell me, who is the real owner of that money?" The princess asked without giving him any time to think.


    "That''s my money." Das replied calmly without stuttering. If he wants, he can lie to the princess by using Natalia''s name. But he decided to y straight.


    "Yes, that money belongs to me. I had my lucky chance in life, and I can''t reveal more than this. If you are interested in my money, I will dly exchange those dors for the medicine in your hand." Das replied while thinking about the true motives of the princess.


    "Hmmhh... the money in your hands is just pea nuts to my Farus family." The old manmented from the driver''s seat.


    "Then what do you want from me? Could you pleasee to the point? If that girl in the ICU dies, I wouldn''t even care about this meeting. So, stop asking me useless questions." Das said in an impatient tone.


    The princes nced at the old man for a second to get his opinion.


    "Young man, you are really a tough nut. But we also need a tough nut in this situation. Princess, tell him the conditions. We can trust him for now." The old man said with a smile while looking at the princess through the rear-view mirror. The princess nodded her head in approval.


    "Das, we will help you gain control over this city and also provide you with a lot of wealth and support from my family. But in exchange for that, you need to be loyal to my family." The princess proposed like she is offering DeVine''s help to Das.


    "Are you asking me to be yourpdog?" Das asked with a twitch.


    "You can call it whatever you want. But this offer is a great chance for someone like you." The prince responded seriously.


    "What about the Patel family? I think you also promised the same thing to her." Das asked without caring about her serious tone.


    "Das, in the future, another superpower wille to take control of this city. At that time, the Patel family won''t be able to handle the pressure. After seeing your potential in today''s fight, we decided to give you a chance, and Maria also agreed to this."


    "More than that, at present, you have more money than other top families in this city. So, fortune favours the strong." The princess replied in a meaningful tone.


    "The superpower you are talking about... is it the Aries family?" Das asked with a questioning look.


    "Hmmm... yes, you are right. At present, the Aries family is focused on China. Before they took control over China, my family decided to upy India." That''s why we are selecting loyal subordinates to tackle the Aries family in the future. The princess exined in detail.


    "Hey, young man, you are wasting too much time here by asking so many questions. Think about the girl in the hospital. What is your decision? Will you be a subordinate to my family?" The old man asked hurriedly in an impatient tone. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Das did not refute the old man, as he is saying the truth. The offer proposed by the princess is really a good deal for him. At present, he also needs a backer to protect the baby in the future.


    "Miss, I have one big doubt in my mind... Can you really win against the Aries family?" Das asked while staring straight into the princess eyes.


    "If you asked me this question a year ago, my answer would have been a straight no. But the situation changed now."


    "The Aries family lost their family heirloom. At present, they are just a fat cow waiting to be ughtered." The princess replied with a proud smile.


    Das thought for a long time before making his decision.


    "Princess, I have onest condition. If you are okay with it, I will ept this deal wholeheartedly." Das said it with a deep, meaningful gaze.


    _


    Please vote power stones and golden tickets. it will help for the book''s poprity.


    Creation is hard, cheer me up!


    Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!

 Chapter 189 : Luna is in trouble (Bonus Chapter)

    189 Chapter 189 : Luna is in trouble (Bonus Chapter)


    Note: Thank you @Hemnath_Pushparaj for the golden ticket.


    This is the bonus chapter for reaching the power stones target. Two more regr chapter will be released today.


    _


    "Hmmhh¡­ What do you think about yourself? My princess already gave you a generous offer. But you still dared to set conditions." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The old man twitched his lips with a disappointed look. Das did not say anything after hearing the old man''s berating. He continued to stare at the princess to get her opinion.


    "What is your condition?" The princess asked him with a serious look.


    "I don''t like people spying on my personal life. Promise me that you won''t send spies against family or friends."


    Das put forward his condition after thinking about the baby in his home. The princess just smirked arrogantly after hearing his condition.


    "You don''t need to worry. We don''t interfere with your life. As long as you are loyal, I promise that you won''t be bothered." The princess said assuringly while taking out a small golden rectangr box from her hand bag.


    "So, tell me Das... what is your choice? Will you stand with my family?"


    The princess asked with a stern tone while staring at Das face who is thinking deeply about something.


    But, After seeing the gold box in the princess''s hand, Das decided to take the present opportunity. In the present situation, he needs to save Geetha.


    No one knows what will happen in the future. More than that, he also needs to protect the baby from the Aries family. So, it is not a bad idea to get support from the Farus family.


    "Until and unless you break my condition, I will be loyal to your family." Das replied his decision without any uncertainty.


    The princess passed on the gold coloured box to Das, which contained a ss syringe with red liquid inside it.


    "Are you sure it will save her life?" Das asked with a doubtful look after seeing the ordinary-looking syringe inside the golden box.


    "Boy, stop wasting your time. Inject that injection into her veins, and she will dance in half an hour." The old man replied with a proud face and a loudughter.


    "Das, tomorrow morning, the Reddy family is conducting a gathering at their house. The Reddy family is nning to suppress the Patel family by using ck market connections."


    "But I will help you gain control over the ck market in that same meeting. Meet me at the Reddy family vi in the early morning." The princess replied before closing the car window.


    Das nodded his head and left, running towards the hospital.


    "Princess, I think this fellow is definitely hiding a secret from us." The old manmented while staring at the receding back of Das.


    "Old uncle, whatever he is hiding, it won''t be interesting in our eyes. But first inquire about his origins. I still couldn''t believe that he is not an Aries family member." The princess replied nonchntly.


    "Hmmm... at least you did not waste your blood!!!... With this young fellow, taking control over this city became a lot easier." The old manmented with a loud sigh and started the car''s engine.


    After instructing Maria about her tasks for tomorrow''s meeting, the princess left in her car. Maria also leftafter deciding on what to do.


    _


    "What happened Das? Can we save Geetha?" Ruth asked anxiously after seeing Das, who came running towards her.


    "Inject this medicine into her veins. Quick..." Das said after cing the ss syringe in Ruth''s hands.


    "What is this...?" Ruth asked with a doubtful look.


    "Trust me, it will work. This is the only way to save Geetha in this situation." Das said while dragging her towards the operation theatre. After seeing unconscious Geetha on the hospital bed, Ruth did not hesitate another second.


    She injected the syringe carefully into Geetha''s wrist vein. The girls gathered around Geetha and started staring at her face for any movement.


    The seconds felt like hours. Everyone is waiting inside that small room for a miracle to happen.


    Das held the hands of Ruth and assured her about the safety of Geetha. As expected, Geetha opened her eyes after five minutes. Her weak pulse rate started picking up, and the monitor disyed Geetha''s increased heart rate.


    With a great relief, Das came outside. The girls started cheering loudly with a happy smile inside the operation theatre.


    "Das, Luna wants to talk with you. She said you are not picking your mobile." Sana passed her mobile to Das after seeing the rxed expression on his face.


    Das did not understand why Luna is calling him at this hour. But he ced the mobile beside his ear and answered the call.


    "Das.... ahhh.... ahh..." (sobbing tone)


    While crying loudly, Luna said something to Das, which made him super angry.


    "Where is she now?" Das asked Luna while suppressing his anger.


    "She is in the Lotus Pond guest house. Ember said she will release those videos online if you don''t meet her tonight."


    "She is asking for the eighty thousand crores you won through blood duel." Luna said in a sobbing tone.


    "Don''t worry. I will take care of this matter. Stop crying and sleep peacefully. I will meet you tomorrow morning." Das said assuringly before disconnecting the call.


    After passing the mobile to Sana, Das immediately started walking outside the hospital.


    "Das, where are you going...?" Ruth shouted loudly from a distance and came walking towards him hurriedly.


    "Ruth, I have an urgent matter to deal with. Sorry, I can''t stay with you for now." Das said with a serious face.


    "Oh!!... it''s ok then. I want to stay in this city until Geetha fully recover. So, we can talkter. Ruth said with her head down.


    "Ruth, if you don''t mind, take Geetha to my vi in the Film City area. It is not safe to stay at the Reddy family training centre anymore." Das said after cing his vi key card in Ruth''s hand.


    Without waiting for Ruth''s reply, Das hurriedly left towards the hospital entrance. He took out Ruth''s car key from his pocket and hopped inside the car.


    After checking the location of the Lotus Pond guest house, Das drove the car at high speed.


    _


    Note: TQ for reading...


    PeterPan :-)


    Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!


    PeterPan


    Suy ngh? c?a ng??i t?o

 Chapter 190 : Forced Funking (R18+)

    190 Chapter 190 : Forced Funking (R18+)


    Note: Thank you @Gamercat for the 1 Golden Ticket. * This chapter contains some abrupt moves. But i hope you like it. People with good imagination, definitely gonna like it to the hell. :-P


    _


    Ember, the chief minister''s daughter, who always felt jealous of Luna and Das rtionship, ced a secret camera inside Luna''s room. She recorded the intimate scenes between Das and Luna to take control of Luna''s life.


    At present, Das will gain a lot of wealth because of the bet with the Shetty family. That''s why she decided to use that footage to ckmail Das and Luna. Ember is demanding the wealth in Das hands in exchange for the footage.


    Das got super angry after knowing all this through Luna. He decided to first meet Ember, who is waiting for his arrival in the official guest house. She is nning to get Das signature on empty documents.


    After half an hour, Das car stopped before the Lotus Pond guest house. Thatrge five-acre guest house is fully guarded by the police and security forces. As no one is blocking his path, Das directly drove the car to the main entrance of the guest house building.


    It is a duplex house fully covered with trees and a beautiful garden. After getting out of the car, two security personnel inspected his body thoroughly. After making sure that he did not have any weapons, the security allowed him to enter.


    Before going, Das scanned the entire building and surroundings with his special vision. The entire area was under tight security. Inside the main building, Ember sat alone in the hall while drinking expensive wine. She is watching Das on theptop with the help of CC TV cameras.


    Aside from that, there is no one inside the house. An evil thought crossed Das mind after checking her condition inside the house. Aside from the outside security, there is no one inside the house.


    With a serious face, Das stepped inside the house. Ember, whoid on the expensive sofa with a wine ss in one hand and a cigarette in the other, turned her face towards the entrance.


    She is wearing a silky night gown that only covers her thighs and top mounds.


    "Stop staring at me with that angry look. Your life is already trapped in my hands." Embermented with a proud face while staring at Das, who stood at the entrance door.


    "Where is the footage?" Das asked seriously without caring about her berating.


    "Hmmhh¡­ You are not in a position to demand. Sign these papers first. After that, touch my feet and beg me for mercy." Ember replied after pointing her cigar hand towards her feet.


    "Aren''t you afraid that I will do something to you? Do you remember how I killed all those people on the football field?" Das asked with a straight face without moving further from the room door.


    "Haha... Stop joking, Das. Did you forget the security outside...?"


    "Whatever is happening in this room is recorded on my personal server. Even if you really kill me without alerting anyone, the romantic footage of Luna will be released to all news channels automatically." n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "You only have one way out of this. Be my dog and beg for my mercy." Ember replied in a belittling tone.


    But a smile appeared on Das face after hearing Ember''s statement.


    "Are you really recording everything happening inside this room?" Das asked with an evil grin.


    "Yes, I want to show Luna, your begging video." Emberughed loudly without caring about the evil smirk on Das''s face.


    Das, who had already thought of a n, first locked the strong wooden door behind him. Ember thought Das is closing the door to save his face from the outsiders before begging. But Das took out his mobile and tapped on the camera icon.


    He ced it vertically above the refrigerator after setting the wide-angle feature on the camera.


    "What?!... Do you want to record your own begging video?" Ember asked with a confused smile.


    With a mysterious smile, Das used all his energy and reached Ember like a sh. He closed her mouth tightly and folded her hands behind her back in a forceful manner. He did not give her a second to react.


    He pushed his napkin inside her mouth and held her hands tightly.


    "What¡­?!!! mhmm!!¡­ **#$@*..."


    Ember tried to cry out for help. But only a muffled sound came from her throat. Das first tore her clothes into pieces and directly inserted his little brother inside her from behind. While gripping her both arms with one hand, Das started funking her like a high-RPM machine gun.


    He did not care about her rough walls or painful sounds. Her body started shaking vigorously as Das did not hold back a single beat. He directly shifted to top gear and started funking her body like a middle-aged man ying with a Japanese schoolgirl.


    Tears started falling from Ember''s eyes as she couldn''t bear his assault. After five minutes of intense fun, Ember failed to stand on her legs.


    Das lifted her body, grabbing her waist with his right hand, and walked near the refrigerator, where his mobile is recording all this forced funking scene. He ced his hand on her cheek and moved her face closer to the camera lens.


    Das felt more irritated as Ember started dripping juice from her cave.


    "You little bitch... you are enjoying this, right?!!"


    "I will give you more enjoyment." Das said before opening the refrigerator door. He grabbed a few ice cubes from the deep freezer and lifted her up by supporting her ass.


    While pointing her cave towards the camera, Das pushed all those ice cubes in his right hand, inside her cave and blocked her pussycat with his palm.


    "Mhmmm¡­!!! mmm!!¡­ham¡­!"


    Ember started kicking her legs as the ice cubes did their work deep inside her cave.


    "Hahaha, how is it now? Do you like it, bitch? Are you feeling pain?" Das asked like an evil viin without showing any mercy on crying Ember.


    Das did not give her a single second to rx. He opened the refrigerator door and picked up a single ice cube. He scanned her G spot and started rubbing this ice cube against her G spot by inserting his finger inside her cave.


    With her hands clutched and her mouth blocked, Ember could only cry helplessly. She started regretting her action as her legs started twitching like a patient with seizures.


    _


    *Need some gifts for this poor author... TQ for reading...


    PeterPan :-)


    Creation is hard, cheer me up!


    Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!


    PeterPan


    Suy ngh? c?a ng??i t?o

 Chapter 191 : Ask your Cuckold Husband (R18+)

    191 Chapter 191 : Ask your Cuckold Husband (R18+)


    Note: Thank you @Azazel777 and @Interdonato1 for the Ice C''s. Thank you so much.


    @Daoist_Cy for the 2 Golden Tickets. Das picked up the mobile on the refrigerator and moved Ember on to the sofa. Das spread her legs widely while holding her hands tightly with one hand. Her cave is already dripping like water pipe because of his ice cube massage.


    Das focused the mobile camera on her struggling face and moved it towards herher region. He closely captured every single body part of Ember.


    After inserting his little brother, he started hitting her cave with loud thumping sounds.


    Mm¡­ mmm¡­ Ahhh¡­ mmm¡­


    Only painful cries leaked from her tightly shut mouth. Ember who struggled to get away from him started enjoying this forceful funking. After ten more minutes of intense capturing, Das stopped the recording. He sent the video captured to his drive. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Haha¡­ now your video is in safe hands. If something happens to me, your blue film will be spread throughout the world." Das bluffed before releasing her hands.


    Ember immediately took out the clothe in her mouth and started coughing heavily with tears.


    "Why don''t you call your security. Shall I help you? Let them also see your nude body." Das said with an evilugh and prepared to call the security.


    "Nooo¡­ please don''t do it." Ember cried out while grabbing the nket to cover her body.


    "Why not? Aren''t you acting all mighty before this? Let them see your mightiness¡­" Das said while pulling the nket from her nude body.


    Das grabbed her hair and dragged her towards the mirror on the wall. While holding her hair tightly with his left hand, Das held her throat with his right hand and inserted his rod inside her wet cave (In standing position).


    "Ahh¡­ ah¡­ ahh¡­"


    Strangely, there is a lustful smile appeared on Ember. She is enjoying this forced funking. With both hands around her throat, Das used his all might to push his rod inside her throat in a vertical position.


    "You little bitch, you are liking it right? Hah¡­"


    With an evilugh, Das tightened his grip around her neck. Ember tried to deny him by nodding her head horizontally. But the tightly clutched throat did not let her move freely.


    Das moved his hands on to her waist and started funking her in the air like a Japanese hentai.


    "Ahhh¡­ ah¡­ ah¡­"


    23:12


    Ember became a bone less doll in his hands as Das crumbled her body parts by hard hitting. After half an hour of intense crumbling, Das ejacted all his liquid on her face who is lying on the ground without any energy.


    Das took out his phone and clicked few more photos of her smeared face.


    "Evil bitch, if you ever try to threaten Luna or me, your useless fianc¨¦e will watch your cuckold video." Das said in a threatening tone and walked outside in a leisure pace.


    The security outside the doors were watching him curiously as they heard intense moaning sounds from inside the room. But they didn''t dare to enter inside as Ember did not call for their help.


    With a smug look Das reached his car and prepared to leave the guest house. But Das got dumbfounded after seeing Ember in the rear-view mirror. With a nket covering her body, she is running towards him with an impatient face.


    She directly opened the car door and forced herself on Das. She did not care about the presence of security.


    "What is this bitch doing?" Das muttered as ember is directly sitting on crouch while hugging him tightly.


    "Please¡­ don''t leave yet." Ember said in a begging tone. She started unzipping his pants in a hurried manner.


    In that pitch dark night, the deep silence in the car is disturbed with the continuous sucking sounds from Ember''s mouth.


    "Gwak¡­ gak¡­ gawk¡­ Hmmhh¡­ slurp¡­ slurp¡­"


    Das let her do whatever she want. He ced his hands on her head and enjoyed the moist feeling around his little brother. Like an obedient bitch, Ember is sucking his entire rod which is touching deep inside her throat.


    As Das lifted her head by holding her hair, Ember continued to lick his balls with her tongue wide stretched.


    "You really like force fucking¡­ right?" Das twitched his lips as she nodded her head like apdog.


    After fifteen minutes, Emberpletely removed the nket covering her body and begged Das for an intense session. Das let her sit on his little brother which is fully covered with her saliva.


    Ember started ying jumping jacks on his crouch by moving her ass up and down.


    "Please duck me harder..." Ember continued to beg him in a pleading tone as she can''t keep her ass movement.


    "Go and ask your cuckold husband." Dasmented teasingly with his hands behind his head.


    "Nooo¡­ he is just a two minutes Maggie man. He couldn''t even do multiple times. Such a waste¡­" Ember said in ained tone while rubbing her body against Das.


    Das justughed at her remark and moved his hand on to her waist. Like a clicking pen, Das moved her body against his little brother.


    "Ahhh¡­ Ahhh¡­ ah¡­ ah¡­"


    While gasping for air, Ember continued to release loud moaning sounds which is causing the security tough embarrassingly. As the car is in a pitch-dark space, they could only see the outline of two people inside car.


    Ember''s loud shrieking noise is disturbing silent night.


    It is already past one o''clock in the night. This is one of the busiest days in Das''s life.


    He funked Ruth in the early morning, popped up Luna''s cherry in the afternoon, killed several people in the evening, made an agreement with the hidden family and saved Geetha''s life in the night. Now in thete night he cuckolding Richard, the Reddy family young master.


    Ember directly sprayed her sticky white liquid all over the car seat. Das twitched his lips and tossed her body in the back seat. He first removed his clothes and went back to drill Ember''s hole.


    The old Benz car started making screeching noise as it is dancing to the intense action inside the car. _


    Note: Thank you for reading... Leave a gift if you like this chapter. PeterPan :-)


    Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!


    PeterPan


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!